Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

“I need to grab my wallet, and then,” I paused as I looked around what should’ve been my bedroom. It was definitely not my bedroom. “What the fuck?”

“Who are you?” A voice came from the side. Thankfully, the woman was too stunned to speak, because had that been any other time, I would’ve screamed bloody murder. Still trying not to panic, I turned on my heel. The sole of my Birkenstocks scuffed against concrete as I saw a fancy car with a man in front of it.

“What the fuck,” I said again, staring at the achingly familiar face of Tony Fucking Stark. “Wait, no. Stop, hold on. Are you Tony Stark, or are you Robert Downey Jr, because the facial hair is saying Stark, but reality is saying RDJ, except for the fact that it shouldn’t be either of them, because I’m supposed to be in my apartment in OHIO! And this is clearly neither of those things!”

I took a forceful step back, trying to calm down. The anger in my chest was so hot it hurt, not that I could tell you who, exactly, I was mad at. I held out my hands, as if I was trying to keep my balance. I bit out a short apology, then huffed and looked at him again.

“Definitely Tony Stark, who are you? How did you even get in here? Jarvis?” Tony looked like he was readying himself to attack me – or dodge if I pulled a weapon. I was sure I’d feel guilty for that later.

“I do not know how she came to be in your lab, Sir, as I have no record of her entering the building,” Jarvis said from the ceiling. My head shot back as I looked up in awe. The anger was gone, replaced by the joy of having a conversation with one of my favorite fictional characters. Until my brain caught up with the emotions.

“You’re a fictional fucking character, how? Am I hallucinating? I shouldn’t be, I’m sober!” I tapped my pocket, relaxing slightly as I felt my vape. The minute I could get outside I was hitting it – possible hallucination or not, you don’t just smoke in someone else’s house. “Can I sit down, I’m sitting down. What the fuck is happening to me?”

I sat on the floor with my legs splayed out in front of me, then gave up and flopped down on the floor, one arm under my head, the other off to the side. Maybe I was being a touch dramatic, but let’s see how anybody else would react to suddenly being in a completely different universe. And if this was real – how the fuck did it happen? I definitely wasn’t smart enough for quantum physics, and I wasn’t important enough for the TVA to steal. Unless I was, which might have been even scarier.

“Still confused over here, who are you?” Tony asked. I tilted until I could see him. He’d stood up. He was taller than RDJ. Good to know. “And how did you get here?”

“Fuck if I know, my guy, ten minutes ago I had plans to go spend my last fifteen dollars on coffee creamer at a Kroger in Ohio, and now I’m in fuckin’ Malibu with a multi billionaire superhero.”

“Superhero?” I looked over at him. Really, actually looked at him as I sat up. He was young. I smacked my hands over my mouth before I could gasp, or worse, coo at just how young he was. His hair was still floppy. He was still happy.

“Do you believe in fate?” I asked as I looked around the room. “That our futures are already set in stone and there’s nothing we can do about it?”

“You’ve lost me.” I climbed to my feet and crossed walked to his desk until I found a pad of paper. “And now you’re going through my things. Love a nosy trespasser.”

“Tony, I already know everything there is to know about you, I don’t need to go through your things, I spent the past nearly fourteen years of my life watching your movies and reading your comics. Now shut up, I’m trying to think.”

“Think about what?” I had to applaud him for not immediately asking about the movies and comics. It wasn’t something that would last, not with his curiosity, but at least he was focusing on the logical thing.

“The best way to save your life, dipshit,” I said tossing the paper back on the desk. It wasn’t helping me think. I had no thoughts coherent enough to write down. “What’s the date?”

“It is April 24, 2010,” Jarvis said for me. I opened my mouth, closed it, rubbed my face, and sighed. Shit.

“So, you’re late for the Jericho presentation, Christine is upstairs asleep in your bed, and aliens haven’t yet invaded New York. Cool. You’re not going to Afghanistan. That’s absolutely not happening. Not on my fucking life.”

“I don’t think you’re in any position to be giving me orders,” Tony said, I raised an eyebrow at him as a challenge. “You break into my house and tell me what to do, I don’t think so.”

“I really don’t think you have a choice here, because Obadiah Stane is trying to kill you, and if you go to Afghanistan, they will very nearly succeed. And then you’ll end up creating a mini arc reactor in a cave and putting it physically in your body, so you live. And then you get Palladium poisoning and nearly die. AND THEN! Because, oh yes, sir, there is always more. You create a new element. And beat up a few bad guys and become a superhero, the Iron Man. You team up with other superheroes and fight an alien invasion in New York, then a crazy killer robot in Sokovia, and then, your best friend beats you half to death and leaves you for dead in a Siberian bunker to take your parents killer to hide. Until yet another fuckin’ alien shows up in New York and kills half of all life in the universe. And then! And fucking then, you fucking die trying to bring everyone back. So, yes, Tony, I do break into your house and tell you what to do, because obviously somebody fucking should!” I shouted, losing my temper in the middle of my incredibly short summary of the Marvel Cinematic Universe.

I had no idea what had happened to give me the opportunity to yell at Tony, but it was seriously starting to freak me out. And I didn’t usually exhibit fear, it was almost always anger. Anyone who knew me would not have been surprised by this. Unfortunately, Tony didn’t know me and was then very surprised at me outright screaming at him.

“Okay,” Tony said, eyes a little wide, and his hands held out in surrender.

“Okay?”

“Okay.”

I gave up and slid back to the floor, leaning heavily against the desk. With my knees up, and my face in my hands, I was a pretty effective ball. I’d have cried if I had the energy, but in that moment, I didn’t have any to spare.

“Okay. So, we need a plan, we need to prepare, and we need to cancel your Jericho presentation. And I need a cup of coffee.” I looked up through my fingers at him and kept praying he’d let me at the very least give him a list of things to not do.

“I have a cappuccino machine on the bar, milk in the fridge.” I nodded but made no effort to move. “I also can’t cancel the presentation. I can be late, can’t cancel. It would hurt the company.”

“Okay, we can either care about your life, or we can care about your company.” Right then, I only had the emotional capability to consider the MCU, not the real-world implications of living with a superhero. Or a billionaire. Everything I knew about business was from scant google searches for my Arrow fanfiction. I still wasn’t sure what the board of directors did.

“The company is my life,” Tony said firmly. There was something glinting in his eyes, but I was too socially inept to understand it. Anger, perhaps? Upset with the person who accidentally fell through dimensions and immediately started giving orders? Maybe it was irritation at the perceived assumption that he was as flaky as his press persona. Or maybe I was reading too much into nothing, and he was just as tired as I was. I stood and walked toward the cappuccino machine. Something beeped at me, and when I looked over, it was DUM-E. Which brought every single field trip fic I’d ever read flooding to mind. Which gave me not only a dozen ideas, but a surprising boost of energy. Maybe I could do both, but only with help. I needed a notebook, a computer with two screens – maybe three, and six shots of espresso.

“Okay, we save the company, your life, and the world, I need a fucking pay raise. Good news, I’ve read enough fanfiction to figure this out. Bad news, I’m literally on the verge of dropping out of my fourth college, so we’re gonna need some help. Who do you trust?”

“I think I’m supposed to ask you that.” The machine hissed as it steamed the milk, and I pulled a clean cup over to pour the espresso in. Eventually, the milk was frothy enough to enjoy. Shame there was no flavor though. I settled for a handful of sugar packets. “You said Obie is trying to kill me. If you’re right, he’s my only family. And you said that my best friend leaves me for dead in the tundra.”

“Oh Steve, that moron. Okay, Pepper, Rhodey, Happy, Jarvis. We could break Barnes out of Hydra’s control. With your resources we definitely could. He’d be great to get onside early.” And it might completely negate Civil War. Well, hopefully. Probably not, knowing my luck.

“I don’t know a Steve. Or a Barnes. Did you say Hydra?” I nodded and took a pull from my latte. Blech. Needed hazelnut. Or vanilla. Or literally any flavor at all. “I need a drink.”

“Nope, we’ve got work to do. Have a latte. Jarvis. How secure are your servers?”

“I’m offended you would ask,” Tony said, already moving toward the espresso. I slammed my phone down on a desk.

“I want everything on my google drive downloaded to a secure server. Don’t read them. Not a single file, Jay, I mean it. We have to walk a stupid fine line if we’re gonna fuck with the timeline.” Not that I knew what I was doing, not in the slightest, but I didn’t think it to be the best plan letting everyone know everything.  

“Can’t change things without risking losing the advantage,” Tony said, drinking just straight espresso. “Can’t kill the bad guys early in case something worse comes along.”

“Also, free will and letting people make their own choices. People can change, they might need a kick up the ass, but no one is irredeemable. Except maybe Thanos. Odin. Hitler. Trump.” I made a face, then shook the thoughts away. I couldn’t get lost down the rabbit hole. For once in my life, I needed to stay focused. “There are lives that can be saved here, if we do this right, we might end up saving the world twice.”

“I’m giving you a year,” Tony decided. “One year of my trust, because even I can see that you’re genuinely freaked by whatever it is that happened to have you end up in my garage. After that, you’ll likely have proven yourself either right, or insane.”

“You know, I think I might be both, in this case.” I wouldn’t lie, the moment I actually acknowledged that I’d never see my mom again would result in a mental breakdown. But for the time being, I was mentally ill enough to put it in a box. Very healthy, right?

“But!”

“But?” This was Tony Stark, so I was actually concerned about his condition.

“You have to convince Pepper,” Tony said. I grinned.

“I’ll accept that challenge. Now can we get to work?”

“What’s the plan, boss?” Tony asked, sitting at his desk.

“First things first, Jarvis, can you also download my Spotify as well? I appreciate you! Second, we start with Afghanistan. Now, I was actually just writing a fanfiction about this, hilarious, right?” I shook my head in exasperation. To be fair, I’d been writing some form of that fic since I was a pre-teen, pretending I knew what angst was. “Now, what do you know about synthesizing a brand-new element?”

>Line Break<

“You are supposed to be halfway around the world right now,” Pepper said as she walked in the lab looking at her phone. She looked up and froze. I looked up and grinned.

“The famous Pepper Potts,” I said, accidentally quoting Christine not seconds before. “Done taking out the trash?”

“What?” Pepper asked, too shocked for words. I could hear Tony chuckling next to me. In my defense, I made odd references like that all the time, so it wasn’t out of place for me.

“Sorry, we forgot to keep an eye on the time, you’re late, Jarvis can walk me through the rest of this as parts arrive. And I’ll get started on the rest… afterwards.” I rolled my eyes and turned to give Pepper my full attention. “Hi, I’m Grey, nice to meet you.”

“How many women came home with you last night?” Pepper demanded.

“Oh, ew!” Tony and I shouted, looking at her in disgust. After a second, I laughed, which set off Tony, which pissed off Pepper. I held up my hands and tried to calm down.

“I’m sorry, here. Nice to meet you, Miss Potts, my name is Grey, and for the next, rest of my life, apparently, I’m his daughter.” Pepper laughed in my face. Which, I definitely deserved, but it still hurt my feelings for some inexplicable reason.

“Not biologically, Peps, don’t worry. Wrong blood type, Jarvis said.” Tony’s help didn’t help. Maybe us seeming related wouldn’t be a stretch.

“Take a seat, we’ll explain,” I assured. Pepper didn’t budge, so I shrugged and started explaining anyway.

I gave her the same short summary of their future that I’d given Tony, adding little bits here and there, mentioning SHIELD, and the eventual attempt on President Ellis. I refused to elaborate on the invasions except for aliens hellbent on destruction. I ended it with the date of Tony’s death, October 17^th, 2023. That was when she sat down.

“And if I don’t believe you?” I could tell that even if she didn’t completely believe me, she was worried about the possibility of me being right. Which, unfortunately, I was.

“About the fact that six hours ago you were a fictional character? I know you didn’t have any mace in your purse. I know you’re allergic to Strawberries, which you always found ironic because of your hair color. Or about the fact that you briefly went by Ginny until someone called you Weasley.” I didn’t actually know that last one – Tony told me. But I sure as shit wasn’t gonna tell her that. “I know about your favorite uncle Morgan. I know that there’s no way we pull this off without you, Pepper. I know that no matter what, you won’t let Tony fight to the death alone. So, are you in or not?”

“Tony, I don’t like this!” It wasn’t a no, but I wasn’t going to let her go without a solid yes.

“You don’t have to like it, Potts, you just have to do it,” I snapped. “For fucks sake, I just told you he’s got thirteen years left to live if we don’t get our collective heads out of our own asses!”

I needed something to eat. I had already skipped eating most of the day in my timeline, not to mention the six hours – and six shots of espresso – I’d spent here. I was lightheaded and shaking at the knees. I had a very loose grip on my temper. I’d apologize later, hopefully.

“If you fuck up, once, I’ll kill you myself,” Pepper swore, and shook my hand. I smirked.

“I cannot wait to introduce you to Slytherin politics,” I said, brightly. “So, let’s get Tony on this jet so he can explain to Rhodey why he’s voluntarily getting kidnapped by a terrorist cell.”

“He’s what?” Pepper demanded, glaring daggers at me. I had the decency to try and look sheepish.

“We’ll explain in the car, Peps,” Tony said, ushering us forward. “We’ll have to walk Happy through it anyway. I gotta change, kid, go get something to eat, you’re gonna pass out.”

I wasn’t gonna argue, so I pushed past Pepper and walked upstairs, leaving them to have a very quick argument. Tony jogged past me after only a few minutes, a wry grin on his face. Pepper came up a bit later; I was halfway through a breakfast sandwich. I offered her a fresh cup of coffee and she nodded wearily. There was a second sandwich wrapped in a paper towel for Tony.

“I get it, you know,” I said, hiding behind my hand since there was food in my mouth. Pepper looked at me. She looked like she was about to scoff or slap me. “How crazy this is? My head is fucking spinning trying to figure out what happened.”

“You didn’t come here on purpose?”

“Ha! The people on TikTok only wished it was that easy. No, I was walking in my apartment, intent on grabbing my wallet and heading to Kroger, but I’d barely made it three steps before I was in the lab with Tony staring at me like I was insane. I’m still not entirely convinced I’m not hallucinating. Or maybe, I’ve finally had a psychotic break and I’m lying in the looney bin somewhere.” I shrugged. I’d freak out later. Much much later, and with so much alcohol. “Could be a very vivid dream, but I feel like if that were the case it wouldn’t be so detailed. Or coherent. But who knows? Maybe I’ve died and this is hell.”

“So, Tony’s going to help you get home?” Pepper asked. I sucked in a breath. I honestly hadn’t even considered asking Tony to figure out Quantum travel so I could go home. I hadn’t even considered asking to go home. But that was my brain – always diving deeper into fanfictions with no care to reality.

“No. I’m going to stay and help him stay alive. When I was eighteen, nineteen ish, the movies about you all were the only thing keeping me from killing myself. You all saved my life; I want to repay that.” It seemed that anytime I really thought about suicide, Marvel dropped another trailer, or announced a new show, and it would be enough to get things settled. Pepper put her hand on my shoulder and looked at me strangely. “Oh, no, I’m okay. That was like five, six years ago, we’re fine.”

“How old are you?”

“Twenty-four,” I said, grinning a bit. “Although Tony and I are considering pretending I’m younger to slot me in as his daughter that he’d kept hidden. Neither of us want me to be his wife. And sister wasn’t feasible, unfortunately.”

“Why not?”

“Why not be his wife? First of all, ew. Gross, that’s my dad. Actually, I wrote a fanfic where I raised him since Howard is a bastard. Raised him with Bucky Barnes, Tony married you and you two had two kids, Jasper and Antonia. And then Bucky and I adopted the rest of the Avengers.” I idly wondered if that fic was still hidden somewhere in my drive. I started writing it when I was like twelve, so it had terrible prose. “Then there was the fic I attempted to write that shipped Tony and Natasha, which felt very forced because they radiate sibling energy, but I wanted to try my hand at a new ship.”

“The only name I recognized was Bucky Barnes,” Pepper admitted just as Tony walked into the kitchen. I handed him sandwich.

“Wait, Bucky Barnes, Cap’s friend? You mentioned a Barnes earlier – the same?” Tony asked, unwrapping the sandwich and taking a bite.

“Oh, yeah, he didn’t die when he fell off that train. He’d been enhanced the same as Cap when he was being held at Azzano,” I explained, topping off the four coffee cups with hot coffee and adding a splash more creamer in mine. “He was originally found by French medics, but taken by Hydra where he was enhanced more, completely brainwashed and turned into a wind-up murder puppet. I think he’s the one that killed JFK.”

“And you want to rescue the man that killed JFK?” Tony asked incredulously. I sighed heavily. Truth time.

“No, I want to bring to justice the man that killed Howard and Maria Stark,” I said. Well, it was mostly the truth. Tony choked on his sandwich. “Howard had the super soldier serum in his trunk that night, no, I don’t know why. The Winter Soldier shot out the tires, causing it to hit the tree. Maria was killed first, mercifully and as gently as possible, the rule was no witnesses. Howard actually recognized him, but Bucky was so stuck under Hydra’s programming that he had no idea who was there. Or even who he was.”

“And you want to bring him here?” Pepper nearly shrieked. I winced at the volume. “Absolutely not! You will take your information to the feds, and they will handle him.”

“No,” Tony said. Pepper and I both spun to look at him in surprise. I had expected a bigger fight. “He’s brainwashed and a prisoner of war. Get him out of Hydra’s hands, bring him somewhere safe to recover and get his mind right. We’ll protect him.”

“Tony, you can’t be serious,” Pepper pleaded. Part of me agreed with her. Tony should not have been that amicable to the suggestion of bringing Barnes into his home. Not that I was going to complain. “He killed your parents.”

“How did Hydra know the serum was in the car?” Tony asked, looking directly at me. Of course, we’d already discussed this – he had demanded to know why I was quick to shut out his Godfather. Seeing the betrayal in his eyes in real life was much worse than watching it in the movie. Tony deserved so much better than this.

“Obadiah Stane told them,” I said softly. Pepper gasped and covered her face with her hands. Tony nodded, as if he expected that answer. There was pain in his eyes, and I could tell that he was still processing everything I told him about Iron Monger.

“If Barnes was truly brainwashed, and really did have no choice, then we cannot blame him for the things he did while in Hydra’s hands,” Tony said diplomatically. “I don’t like it, but like Grey said, we don’t have to, we just have to do it. Do it.”

“Yes boss!” I said, smiling a little. Tony nodded and gestured for me to grab the coffee. “Ready to go?”

I followed them out the front door, where Happy was waiting with the car. Happy immediately locked onto me and frowned.

“Yeah, I know, the pink in my hair is too faded,” I said, intentionally throwing him off balance as we walked up. “But I brought you coffee!”

“Who are you?”

“She’s with me,” Tony said. “We’ll explain in the car. Ready to go?”

“You’re actually letting me drive?” Happy asked, shocked.

“I’m not letting her drive,” Tony said, pointing at me. I nodded, that was entirely fair. “She has to explain and talks with her hands – she’d drive us off the road.”

“Okay, I smacked U one time on accident, I’m not used to having the Adora-bots around me and didn’t realize she was so close. I’ve already apologized.” I handed out the coffee and climbed in the backseat, sliding all the way over to sit behind Happy. Tony climbed in the back, and Pepper took the passenger seat. She got her tablet out, ready to take notes. Tony was working off another tablet, doing who-knew-what.

“Alright kid, it’s forty-five minutes to the airfield, you have until then to explain what you know, and what we’re going to do about it,” Tony said. I took a sip of my coffee and moved my vape out of my front pocket, where it was pressing uncomfortably into my leg. I tucked it in my hoodie pocket and sighed heavily.

“Okay, so here’s what we’re looking at.” I explained in the broadest terms possible. I explained away Iron Man and Iron Man 2 as Stane’s fault and Hammer’s incompetence respectively, even mentioning the movie titles to they understood where my knowledge was coming from. Avengers was explained as an invasion lead by a most likely brainwashed Loki. Ultron was described as an alien AI possessing a robot, and Winter Soldier as a shitshow. I called Civil War a misunderstanding made worse by Thaddeus Ross, and Infinity War was a problem. Then I explained my goals for things to change.

“Can you combine the first two movies like that?” Happy asked, taking everything in stride. “How would that work?”

“Technically it won’t, we’ll still end up attacked by Vanko at the Grand Prix in Monaco, but since I know how Tony discovered the new element-“

“Badassium,” Tony declared immediately.

“Starkanium,” I corrected, if only for my own sake. I needed to stop thinking of this as a live action fan fiction, and more as a real live life. Because life, for the most part, was boring. Fanfiction was traumatizing if you did it right. “We will call it Starkanium, and you will likely win a Nobel prize or something like that for its discovery. No more of this casual attitude for shit, Tony, we’re taking over this timeline. You will be king in all but name, and you will shut up and take it.”

“Yes, dear,” Tony said, a small grin on his face. I just rolled my eyes at him.

“Anyway, because I know how Tony discovered Starkanium, I have plans to get that synthesized and ready for him to use the minute he gets home.”

“Involuntary vacation, woo,” Tony said sarcastically. Happy and Pepper were still pissed that I was letting him go get kidnapped, but it wasn’t what I wanted either. I didn’t care about the plot, I cared about Tony.

“And that will negate most of the bullshit of the second movie – like almost dying from heavy metal poisoning.”

“But we’re letting him get kidnapped,” Happy stated. I glared at him through the rearview mirror.

“I ain’t letting him do shit, Hogan,” I snapped. “He’s choosing this shit because I don’t know where that cache of Stark Weapons is located.”

“There’s a cache of Stark Industries weapons in terrorist hands?” Pepper demanded. I tilted my head and mentally flicked back through all my conversations with the woman since I met her.

“Oh, yeah, sorry, I’m so used to being later in the timeline, uh, Stane’s also dealing weapons under the table to terrorists like Al Qaeda, the Ten Rings, and Hydra,” I said. Pepper turned around in her seat to stare at me in open-mouthed horror. “He dies at the end of the first movie, so he’s only a problem for like six more months. If even that long.”

“I want him to face a jury,” Tony said. I looked at him in surprise. “You said we were going to preach transparency in what we do so the people trust us, right? Putting my Godfather on trial for his crimes does that and legitimizes what we’re going to do.”

“Except for the fact that he’s the one single person that could expose me for being a fraud,” I pointed out. “But I have like fifteen ideas for that, I’ll run through them with Pepper and Happy and Rhodey while you’re… gone.”

“You want to kill him?” Pepper asked, aghast. I couldn’t blame her; I was sitting there contemplating murder. In their minds, I was contemplating murder. In my mind, I was writing a fancy fanfic and needed a character out of the way. I hoped that mentality went away soon. I needed that mentality to go away, real life, not fanfiction. They weren’t just characters anymore; they were real people.

“We can have him stand trial, get a guilty verdict, and then while we’re all very obviously on camera, Stane gets shot by his own terrorist connections, it isn’t too far a stretch,” I said, wobbling my head side to side as I thought. “If we have Barnes by then, he could do it, if he agrees. And then we technically wouldn’t be lying when we say the bullet was fired by a terrorist. I hate to ask him to kill, knowing he doesn’t really like violence, but it could work. But that’s a later problem. We have bigger problems right now.”

“Like what?” Pepper asked, looking at me like I was out of my mind. I snorted and pointed out the windshield. Rhodey was waiting next to the jet, looking pissed off. “Oh. Shit.”

“That about sums it up. Welcome to the worst decade of our lives,” I tried to joke as Happy parked the car. I watched Rhodey’s face, waiting to see how he’d react to the four of us. He was impassive, if confused, when Tony climbed out of the backseat. His brow furrowed when Happy opened the door for me. “Are you sure I can’t talk you out of this? You truly don’t have to do this.”

“I have some responsibilities that I can’t ignore. And if my weapons are in the hands of terrorists, I have to do my duty and fix it. I’ll get Rhodey on board, you get home and get started.” I circled the back of the car to grab Tony’s shoulders and force him to look me in the eye. “Starks are made of iron, it’s something my father said. I didn’t understand it at the time, but I think I do now.”

“He also said that you’re the greatest thing he ever created,” I said, remembering the film reel from Iron Man Two.

“Then I guess it’s time for me to create something great. Ready to work for a living?” Tony asked, shifting his grip so he cradled my face in his hands. They were callused, just like the fanfictions always said.

“Let’s get to work, Dad,” I said. I sniffed, suddenly drowning with the urge to cry. He smiled at me, then turned to Pepper. He pulled her into a hug and pressed a fast kiss to her cheek. Happy got a handshake hug combination, before he walked up the jet ramp. “Good luck, Godspeed.”

“He’ll be okay,” Pepper said quietly, watching from afar as Rhodey and Tony bickered. Rhodey gave me one more suspicious glare before following him into the jet. The door closed, and I felt like I’d been sucker punched. “Right?”

“He’d better be, else I’ll kill him myself,” I grumbled as I leaned against the car. None of us were willing to move until after the jet taxied and took off. After a few minutes, I groaned and climbed in the car. Pepper climbed in the back with me, and Happy pulled us out of the airfield. I grabbed the notebook that was in the back of Happy’s seat for me and started writing down ideas I’d had, or things we could steal from various fanfictions. It isn’t plagiarism if the fics don’t exist yet, right? “Oh my God, I’m Deke fucking Shaw.”

“Who?” Pepper asked, turning to look at me.

“Agents of SHIELD was a TV show I adored, watched it so many times I can say the lines along with the actors. He’s the grandson of FitzSimmons, and we meet him when they travel forward in time to a timeline where the planet cracked like an egg – don’t worry they fix it,” I assured as the color drained out of Pepper’s face. “He gets dragged back to the present day with the team, and in season seven – which isn’t considered Canon, by the way – he gets stranded in the eighties with Mack. He uh, creates a band and ‘writes’ songs that came out in the later eighties. I’m literally doing the same thing with literature.”

“And that’s bad?”

“I was always so annoyed by Deke, and I’m starting to realize it’s because we might just be the same person.” I rubbed my eyes, trying to push it out of my head.

“Are you planning on writing songs that haven’t come out yet?”

“Not for anything more than Karaoke,” I said. “Or personal usage. But I did have Jarvis download my entire Spotify just in case. Don’t wanna lose my tunes.”

“You’re doing surprisingly well for someone who was just kidnapped from her own timeline and thrown into ours,” Happy said gently as he turned onto the highway. I sighed and sank into my seat.

“I’m not convinced I’m not going to wake up in my own bed tomorrow morning. If I don’t, I might be putting in PTO for three days to drink myself into a stupor. And cry.” I didn’t want to think about the implications of me being stuck in a different timeline. I wanted my mom. “But for now, I’m here, and I’ve got questions for you two.”

“Questions for us?” Pepper asked, slightly surprised. “I thought you already knew everything.”

“Sure, I do. But I’m giving you the chance to change your own future. So, here’s the question – how far are you willing to go to protect Tony Stark?” I looked at Pepper, who may have shown up for the final battle, pissed and ready to fight, but also walked away from Tony when he was trying to be a better person. If she walked away here, I wouldn’t let her back. They were getting one chance.

“Shouldn’t we be the ones asking you that question?” Happy asked, glancing at me through the rearview. I scoffed and looked back down at my writing, absently correcting the spelling.

“Should I plan to do more, I’d be forced to worship him as my God,” I said firmly without a glance up. When I did look up in the silence, Happy and Pepper looked at me like they’d never seen me before. “You forget, you think I’ve known Tony for a few hours. I’ve known him for thirteen years. I’ve seen Tony save the world and end it. I’ve watched him fight against terrorists, genocidal aliens, and people who think being snubbed gives them a villain origin story. I’ve seen Tony tell the world to go hang, and I’ve seen him set the world on fire.”

                  “Tony would never!” Pepper protested. But there was doubt in her voice. Tony was one to give in to his whims. If his mind talked him into something, there was truly little they could do to get him to stop.

“Tony would never seek revenge against those that murdered his parents in cold blood, then sat around and hid the answers he needed to save his life?” I asked, glancing at Pepper. I wasn’t mad at her. I knew she loved Tony, and I could already tell, in this life she’d pick up the mantle of Rescue with ease and joy. But if I was going to have this work, I needed less real-life logic and more “for the plot” logic. “Tony Fucking Stark would never let his team walk all over him while he shells out millions for them? Tony Stark deserves better than the shit he’s going to go through if we stand around with our thumbs up our asses! Anthony Edward Stark deserves more than to sacrifice his life for a world that doesn’t appreciate him.”

“He sacrifices himself?” Pepper asked faintly. She’d gone pale again. I was starting to worry about her blood pressure.

“It was the price to save the world. But I have a few ideas for that.” I wasn’t going to admit that at the moment, my plans were Hulk, She-Hulk, or myself doing the final snap. The Hulks could survive it, and if I was stuck here without my family, it wouldn’t really matter if I died.

“You didn’t tell Tony that he sacrifices himself, you just said that he dies,” Happy pointed out. I grinned at him through the rearview, but there were too many teeth visible for it to be kind.

“Do you really want me to tell Tony that if I change this, someone else will likely die in his place? You really want me to tell him that just as he’s finally starting to gain a conscience?” I asked Happy through the mirror. He grumbled under his breath but gave me a petulant ‘no’ as he turned off the highway. “I didn’t think so. Give me time to either find a way around the whole sacrificial lamb bit, I have two and a half ideas, but not enough information.”

I shook my head as Happy pulled up to the Starbucks window. I turned in my seat and rolled down my window so I could do the ordering.

“Welcome to Starbucks, what can we get started for you?”

“Morning love! Can we get a hot, Grande French Vanilla latte with soy milk and whip with caramel drizzle, an iced, tall white chocolate mocha with almond milk, and a vente cold brew with a splash of cream and two sugars?” I made sure to pause in between specifications. I knew that I had the tendency to talk at a million miles an hour, but I didn’t want to inconvenience the barista.

“Okay, anything else today?” I glanced between Pepper and Happy, who both shook their heads.

                  “And a, um, chocolate croissant, warm if you could?” I said, practically beaming at the screen.

                  “Absolutely! That’ll be eleven seventy-eight at the first window,” the associate said.

                  “Thanks sunshine!” Happy pulled us forward and waited for the barista to open the window. “Shit, I forgot how cheap shit was in 2010.”

                  “That different?” Pepper asked. I was sure she was considering something for SI.

                  “My latte is usually eight bucks by itself,” I said dryly as Happy paid for our drinks. “Inflation got bad in 2017 and then 2020 made everything astronomically worse. I forgot; y’all are just off the housing market crash.”

                  “Are you able to give us a rundown of what the economy is going to do?” Pepper asked, leaning closer to me in her excitement. “Do you know what that could mean for SI?”

                  “I know there’s an energy crisis coming. The planet is dying. In 2011 we’re gonna wanna be pumping out green energy like that’s what we were founded to do. I can write something up for you, I’ve got a few ideas to throw to SI anyway.”

                  “Alright, here’s our drinks, Grey who gets what?” Happy asked, holding a drink carrier.

                  “Cold brew for you, White Chocolate Mocha for the ever-lovely Miss Potts, and the overly fancy one is mine. Thanks, Happy!”

                  “You think Jim is, okay?” Happy asked Pepper as he pulled out of the parking lot. I bit into the croissant and wiggled happily in my seat.

“I’m betting he’s going to hit Tony,” Pepper said, sipping at her drink. She made a surprised noise, looked at it again, then took another drink. I just grinned, glad I’d got the orders right. Her tablet pinged once, then twice, then a third time. She and I both looked at it in surprise. “Speaking of, he fixed the fatality clause to drop the company in your lap if he’s missing for more than a month, not sure how much I like that decision. He also said that we’re to focus on mostly just the first two movies until he gets back with the exception of Barnes. Jarvis has also made you a fairly fool-proof identity as his daughter, you just need to give him the details for it.”

“I’ll do that first thing today. I’m going to warn you now, it was four pm in my timeline, and then it was one am in yours; I’m absolutely wrecked. When we get home, I’m happy to do any type of admin work necessary, but I will be going to bed at five pm.”

“No, that’s fair,” Happy said. “At least one of the Starks knows how to take care of themselves.”

“Ha, that’s hilarious. I haven’t seen a doctor since 2018, haven’t seen a dentist in about the same length of time, I’ve got a laundry list of personal things to fix, but that will come in time.”

“It’s 2010,” Happy pointed out. “How far away is that from you?”

“Today is October 26^th, 2021.”

“That’s been three years,” Pepper pointed out, unnecessarily.

“Yeah, I know. But like I said, inflation is a bitch, health insurance is expensive, and rent is due. If I go to the doctor, I have to spend money, and then I can’t pay rent. If I can’t pay rent, I get evicted. Or I can choose to pay rent but skip on groceries for the month.” Add in the fact that I was downright terrified of the dentist and hated the doctor because no one ever took me seriously, so there was no real point in going.  “So, it’s fine.”

“That is not fine!” Pepper exclaimed, reaching over to swat me on the shoulder. I gave her an affronted look. “Grey! You have to take care of yourself!”

“There’s two of them. Shit,” Happy said, pretending to be upset. Pepper still looked scandalized.

“I’m afraid to ask, honestly.”

“Whatever the question, the answer is probably worse than you’re expecting. The good news is I’m fully vaccinated. Got my flu shot at work last month, and a Covid booster last week.”

“What’s covid?” Happy asked, looking wary. I glared at the top of my coffee cup.

“Pray we don’t find out,” I practically growled. “Like, actually, get on your knees and pray to every God that you believe in that we don’t find out. If I have to live through that shit again, I’ll lose my mind. I have six years to prevent the end of the world.”

“I thought you said we had until 2023 for the bad guy?” Pepper asked, alarmed.

“Oh, no, Avengers Endgame is in 2023. But 2016 is a nightmare. Hopefully you’ll never have to know.” We fell into silence as Happy drove us along the coast. I occasionally glanced out Pepper’s window at the ocean but tried to keep writing. My hand was shaking so much my handwriting was mostly unreadable. We just pulled onto the driveway when Pepper spoke again.

“You never did actually answer our question about your health.”

“Pepper, I’m fine,” I assured. “I’ll pick up a knee brace this week and I’ll be alright.”

“One orthopedic physician coming up,” Pepper mumbled under her breath. I just shook my head. Happy pulled up in front of the house and parked the car.

“I’ll drop you two off here, I’m going to the office to grab the list of things Tony wanted brought out of the labs there.”

                  “Will you also arrange dinner for us, Happy?” Pepper asked. “I don’t think we’ll make it out anywhere.”

“Sure, I’ll do take out for us, and I’ll get together a grocery order. Grey, make sure you let me know what things you want for yourself and the kitchen. Do that first thing so I know what to get.” Happy turned to look at me before I got out of the car. “I mean it, kid, anything you want from the grocery store. Pepper will probably take you shopping tomorrow so you have stuff.”

“Tony’s arranged for a personal stylist to meet us next week to get you kitted out as a Stark, tomorrow we’ll hit up the mall and wherever else you want to go.” Pepper’s face softened for a moment. “Look, we have no idea how you’re doing with this severe adjustment. We’ll help you, you help us, and maybe, just maybe, we get out of all of this unscathed.”

“Boy, someone’s an optimist,” I teased. “Happy, drive safe, we’ll see you soon.”

I climbed out of the car, then leaned against Happy’s door until he rolled down the window.

“Go on, choose your shit. I’m going to the store after the office, so you have an hour to let me know what you want, or you get nothing.”

“Yes sir, Sergeant Hogan, sir.” I winked at him as he frowned. “Ya know, if you relax, you’ll feel better.”

“You’re a punk, Stark, you know that?” Happy put the car in reverse and slowly rolled backwards. I let the car spin me around and made my slightly dizzy way up to the house.

“It’s really nice to come in the front door this time,” I said as I walked over the threshold and into the house.

“It’s nice to see you come through the front door, Miss Stark,” Jarvis said. I beamed up at the ceiling. “Sir has several delivery services on standby to furnish your bedroom and a workspace for you in the second-floor sub-basement. He also includes this recording for you.”

“Rhodey, give me just a moment to finish this, then you can keep yelling at me, this is important. Hey kiddo. DUM-E has some technology for you, a phone, computer, things like that. Make sure you order whatever you want for your room, and feel free to make yourself at home in the garage. I’ll call you tomorrow after the Jericho presentation. Get some sleep, okay? Love you kiddo.”

“Thanks, Jay.” I was strangely touched that Tony added the love you, but I knew it was part of how we designed it. If we acted like family right off, it would be easier to keep it going. After a year or so it would be second nature. “Has Tony picked a room for me? Or is that my choice?”

“He has selected a room with an ensuite for you across the hall from him. It has one way glass as windows, the same as his.”

“I’d wondered,” I mused. “Alright, lab first, then Happy’s chores, then background, and maybe a nap. Need anything from me, Pep?”

“Want me to find you when dinner is here?” she offered.

“Oh, yes please.” And with that, I headed down to the lab where DUM-E was in fact waiting with a basket in his claw. I had a tablet, a new laptop, and a cell phone. Someone had also included several notebooks and a new pack of pens. “Thanks love. Do you mind if I work in here while Tony’s gone?”

I got a bunch of beeps as a response.

“If I set anything on fire, you definitely can put it out. But I don’t have any immediate plans for pyrotechnics. I’ll leave that to Dad.” I tucked my prizes under my arm and patted the bot on the side before heading back upstairs. Jarvis helpfully flashed a light so I could find my bedroom, and lit it up as I walked in. It was very sparse, just a bed, a desk, and a dresser, but it was very spacious.

I flopped on the bed and pulled out the tablet. Pepper had helpfully sent me an email with a link to the grocery store Happy frequented. I actually took my time, selecting my favorite brands of things, weighing pros and cons on various brands of shampoo – for once not limited to the one that was on sale at the time.

Once I chose everything from tampons to toothpaste, chips to coffee creamer, I furnished the room. I only chose a few things, as I wanted to look at the options in the shops. Finally, I pulled up the email from Jarvis, where he was helping me assemble my backstory.

“I need you to see if a person exists for me,” I said to the room at large. “I need you to check for an Emma Frost. She’d be a sex therapist, or a night club owner. Blonde, mutant.”

“Mutant, miss Stark?” Jarvis asked.

“Oh. There’s a genetic mutation called the x-gene. Charles Xavier sets up a school for them in New York, though I don’t know if it exists in this universe. Can you search for him, too?” I needed to know, was this my MCU that I knew and loved? Was this the wider Marvel Universe, with six Spider-man and mutants running around? Was I going to have to deal with Deadpool? What if Charles was real and he read my mind and saw that I was a fake? What if Wanda read my mind and saw I was a fake?

“And you’re choosing a mutant for your mother?” Thank goodness for Jarvis, knocking me out of my spiraling thoughts, because I could panic for hours.

“Jarvis, I’m dumb as shit, and I tend to say whatever comes out of my mouth, regardless of if it’s appropriate. I need to preemptively prepare for that, by laying a careful backstory to give me a reason to know the future.”

“By giving yourself the x-gene.”

“It’s either that or cosmic radiation. Or gamma radiation. Or sitting next to an exploding tesseract fueled engine. Saying it’s a genetic quirk might raise some eyebrows now, but after 2014, it won’t really matter.” I hesitated, stopping before writing my full name out on the virtual birth certificate. I needed something that mattered. Grey obviously couldn’t be the name I was born with. Especially in the nineties.

“Let’s have me born on Tony’s birthday, he’s a Gemini, we can play that up bigtime. Father and daughter that act more like twins, I need to be at least eighteen but can’t be too much older or we get too close to Tony being assaulted as a child, so put me in 1991.” It would make me eighteen going on nineteen. I doubted I could pass for younger. I was just glad that Tony and I had the foresight to run through his already established timeline. I might know more about him than I ever wanted to, but some part of me knew it would be necessary at some point. “Have me having skipped a grade in middle school, sixth straight to eighth, mostly because I don’t remember a single thing from seventh grade. Well, anything other than Brody pulling his dick out in class and rubbing his spunk on the back of my neck. Blech.”

“He did what?” Pepper demanded from the doorway. I glanced over in surprise. She was holding up a container of Chinese takeaway. “Grey, are you saying you were assaulted?”

“I mean. Sorta? More like I was just flashed and made hella uncomfortable. Told my mom, she nearly destroyed the school for me. He got suspended for two weeks, I think.” I shrugged. “I’d honestly almost forgotten about it.”

“Include that in her backstory. Have it happening in sixth grade, and that’s why Tony changed her schools when she skipped a grade.” Pepper settled on an empty spot on the bed and handed me the food and chopsticks. “Anything I can help with?”

“If I was born in ’91, that has me turning nineteen next month. I need to have been in college under an assumed name – put me somewhere as Maria Carter but withdraw me after it’s announced Tony is missing. I’ve got enough gen ed credits in my timeline that I’d only need a class or two before I have an Associates.” I looked at Pepper and thought while I shoved several pieces of General Tso’s chicken in my mouth. I nodded, “I need a name. Like a legal name. But it would depend on whether Tony was there for my birth or not. Has he raised me the entire time?”

“Kill your mom during childbirth. If she had Tony down as father before she passed, the hospital would be duty bound to contact him. When people question how he could’ve raised you while being the same person they knew, we can have things in your background to explain his behavior.” Pepper handed me a napkin and pulled my tablet to her lap to continue the work while I ate. Happy came in with a dozen grocery bags in his arms and dropped them on top of the dresser. I flashed him a smile. “Like, see here, in 2002, you’d have been in sixth grade, he was publicly crucified in the press for skipping this giant Stark Industries shareholders meeting. If that lines up with you being assaulted in class, of course he would’ve skipped the meeting, his daughter needed him.”

“That could work. I broke an arm in first grade, and my ankle in between eighth and ninth grade. Had to have surgery and everything. We can add those in. Um, I took violin since I was seven, add a recital or three in there, as well as high school orchestra and drama performances. I tend to bring those up sometimes. Oh, and marching band.” I watched as Jarvis added them onto the timeline we constructed of mine and Tony’s lives. “Every time he skives off, we can explain it away with my existence.”

“So, what’s your legal name, kid?” Happy asked, leaning against the wall. “Who do you want to be?”

I thought of every OC I’d ever created, Tala Merlyn, the super assassin love of Cisco Ramon’s life. I thought of Casey from Leverage, and Peggy from the Librarians. Carina from Harry Potter. I thought of the dozen or so I’d created for the MCU. I thought of my life before. I thought of Tony, and knew I wanted to do something for him.

“Margaret Maria Stark, always called Grey by friends and family,” I said finally. “Named after the two best women in Tony’s life – at the time.”

I winked at Pepper, who smiled. It was time to look forward. Besides, we had work to do. I really hoped I didn’t fuck this up like I did everything else. The MCU had to stay my hyperfocus for the rest of my life. I couldn’t afford anything else.

Chapter Text

Tony was working on a new blueprint, his nose scrunched up while he thought through different decisions, and his best friend was having a panic attack. James “Jim” “Rhodey” Rhodes was freaking out.

Yesterday, Tony had gone home with a reporter with blonde hair, and today he had a pink haired girl on his arm. When Jim asked, as the jet taxied and started takeoff, Tony’s eyes shined as he talked about his daughter. A daughter Jim knew for a fact hadn’t existed the day before, the week before, or even eighteen years ago, no matter what Tony said.

Once they were in the air, and Jim was nearly frothing for an explanation, Tony had ordered lunch from the girls, asking for water instead of alcohol of any kind, and shooed them away. He recorded two short messages and sent them away before he turned to Jim and started explaining the past ten hours to him. Jim would admit he was ready to punch Tony if he didn’t start making coherent sense. Until he pulled up a video on his phone. The pink haired girl greeted him by name, rattled off several things she shouldn’t have known about him, then explained what was going to happen over the next decade. Jim felt like he’d aged that decade after three minutes of hearing her talk.

“And you believe her?” Jim asked.

“I don’t not believe her,” Tony had said, a slight smile on his face. The girls brought the lunch, a sushi and nigiri platter for each of them, and glasses of sparkling water. “Whatever brought her here, freaked her out. She had no plans of coming here on purpose.”

“Tony, are you sure she’s not playing you?” Jim pleaded.

“Jim, I’m not that stupid,” Tony said shortly. Jim reeled back in his seat. Tony didn’t call him Jim, Tony called him an increasing number of ridiculous nicknames. The last time he’d been called Jim was the day Howard and Maria died.

                “He killed my mom, Jim! Mia Madre!” Jim was still haunted by the sound of Tony’s cries for his mom that year.

                “She actually tried to stop me from going to the Jericho Presentation,” Tony said, smiling fondly. “Something’s coming, Jim, and we need your help.”

“And you believe her?” Jim asked again. Tony looked at his best friend, even reaching out to take Jim’s hand.

                “I believe her,” Tony said, serious in a way he’d never been before. “I trust her. She has these plans for us, for me and for Stark Industries, and Jim, she knew everything, she knew about Bane and Ty. She knows the joke about Ivan. All she wants is to protect me from what she knows is coming.”

                “And what is coming?”

                “A new era, an era of heroes,” Tony said firmly, confident in a way he hadn’t been before. Light in a way he hadn’t been before. Jim could feel Tony’s hand tighten over his. “She wants you and Pepper to be by my side the whole way.”

                That would be a change. Tony’s main MO is to do things on his own until he gets stuck in a mess and Jim and Pepper have to bail him out of it. Something in Jim’s chest loosened. If Tony was going to do something stupid – and he would, Jim knew that about him – wouldn’t it be better to be there from the very beginning? Try to curb the more suicidal tendencies and watch his back, rather than clean up his messes? Protect him so he didn’t have to bury him?

“Who are you and what have you done with Tony Stark?” Jim asked, almost a little too seriously.

“She was the kick up the ass I needed,” Tony said honestly, patting Jim’s hand before pulling away. Jim mourned the contact, missing the days when Tony was a carefree teenager that would lay on him like a lizard, leeching his body heat in exchange for bad jokes and complicated strings of code. “Look, something is going to happen on this trip. If it does, we give her our full and complete cooperation. If it doesn’t, you can come back to Malibu with me and throw her off the cliffs if you want.”

“What the hell could possibly happen while you’re surrounded by American soldiers, Tony?” Jim asked, looking at him expectantly. Tony took a deep breath. Jim got worried.

“Obie is working against me, dealing weapons under the table,” Tony said finally. “He’s got ties to terrorist groups and Hydra. He’s the reason my mom is dead.”

Jim felt his mouth fall open but couldn’t bring himself to say anything. If that was true, then Jim had to help. Tony adored his mother, her death nearly killed him, and kicked his alcoholism into a new gear. And to hear that it was Obadiah, Tony’s own Godfather that was working against him killed Jim. Howard and Maria’s own friend, responsible for sending them to their deaths. Jim resisted the urge to bundle Tony up in a blanket and smuggle him back home. He knew he didn’t yet have the full picture, and likely wouldn’t until he spoke with Tony’s new daughter, but the little pieces he could see was showing an ugly picture. Jim sighed, and braced for the drop of the other shoe.

“Tones…”

“Whatever happens, promise me you’ll help her. Help Grey bring him down.”

“What could happen, Tony?” Jim didn’t like the look in his eyes, but Tony wouldn’t budge. Flat out refused to say another word on the subject.

“Stark Industries has to be held accountable for the weapons it’s been dealing under the table. There needs to be a full investigation by people that aren’t us. Find the people in the company taking advantage of us and have them arrested.” Tony looked at the cards again. One of them just said Iron Family. Jim thought he was going to jump out of his skin. Stark weapons were being dealt under the table? Tony was going to be a superhero. Tony had a woman who knew the future posing as his child. Pepper and Happy were on board. Obadiah Stane was working against Tony. Jim almost wanted to put his head down and cry. What the hell had he gotten roped into this time? Then Jim looked at Tony and settled. Tony was his best friend, his brother. He might not entirely like what was happening – what was happening? But he was going to be at Tony’s side, no matter what. “I’ve got an idea for a way we can clean this up, without pissing off the military too much. Then we’re going to expand.”

                “Stark Industries is going to branch out?” Jim was floored. Tony had tried to expand Stark Industries when he took over the company. Stane had put all his plans on hold, telling him to focus on weapons. Tony didn’t, of course, taking over as the Head of R&D, in addition to his CEO duties.

It was a disaster, of course. Tony would get so lost in the lab that he wouldn’t get anything done. The company stagnated for two days, but then cranked out so many new types of protective gear for the troops that it made Jim’s head spin.

                “I’ve wanted to for years, but Stane wouldn’t let us,” Tony admitted. “Even before Grey said that she wanted to take a proactive role in the company, I’ve had designs and blueprints set aside for ages.”

The flight attendants were back, swooping in with bright smiles to take away the plates, and bring out something sweet and coffee. The girls started setting it up, while one brought out a tea caddy for Jim.

“Thank you,” Jim said, taking a decaffeinated tea. He almost wished for something stronger but knew this was for the best. Even Tony wasn’t drinking, which made Jim both wary and proud. Clearly Tony wanted to make changes and was grabbing this opportunity with both hands. But if Tony wasn’t drinking – why? Jim hated to even think about it, but his Tony was alcohol dependent at best, a functioning alcoholic at worst. Jim worried silently, as he always did.

“And I’ve got more ideas, just rattling around up here,” Tony pointed to his head with his coffee spoon. “And her? Jim, Grey has ideas that I’d never have thought of in a million years. She has this list of ideas she wants to put into production, Green Energy, sustainable materials, she’s going to take this company into a new era.”

Jim watched as Tony went on about the different ideas this girl had had. Prosthetic advancements, medical advancements, even different crops that could be changed to be better.

Tony talked about his and Grey’s plans for Stark Industries for three hours. At one point, he even pulled out his tablet and sketched out a blueprint, losing himself in the middle of a word. Jim hadn’t seen this side of Tony since MIT. Which was what was causing his panic. Ten hours and this woman had brought back a side of Tony he’d once thought dead. What could she do in ten days? Ten months?

“I’ll help her,” Jim said once he felt like he could speak without throwing up. “But if anything happens to you, I’ll find a way to hold her responsible.”

“Just don’t blame her for the kidnapping, I’ve been well warned that it’s coming.”

“You’re getting fucking what?” Jim demanded, nearly flying out of his seat.

“Calm down, platypus. It’s honestly not that bad,” Tony said, acting as nonchalant as he could. Jim could barely see the fear in his friend’s eyes. But it was there, which meant Tony was putting up a front for him. “She said it’s three months in a cave and then homeward bound. I’m planning to make it out in two.”

“I will turn this plane around, so help me God,” Jim said, unbuckling himself and getting up. Tony grabbed his arm and pulled. “You cannot possibly believe that I would ever allow that to happen to you.”

“Weren’t you just questioning whether or not we could trust her?” Tony asked. “Jim, c’mon.”

“If you don’t want me to have that pilot turn around and head straight back to LA, you better explain to me, right fucking now, why I should let you get kidnapped by terrorists in the goddamned middle east!” Jim’s voice lowered to a pissed off hiss as he glared at Tony. The smile Tony had thrown on for Jim’s benefit crumbled like a sandcastle at high tide. Jim saw something inscrutable cross his face. Then smaller things he could understand. Panic, fear, determination, resignation, heartbreak. Grief so raw, Jim felt it tear at his own heart.

“Obie won’t serve time for weapons dealing, I don’t trust that - he’s good at what he does, and he’s connected. We need something that can stick, the ransom video will be that proof.” Tony said, glancing around to make sure they weren’t overheard. “And part of it, yeah, part of it is that I don’t trust her. This is the quickest and easiest way to see if she’s right.”

Jim sat back down.

“Easiest?”

“You know what I mean, Rhodey-bear.” The men sat in silence for a while, as Tony finished his blueprint design and Jim tried to keep himself together. “Are you okay?”

“I’ll give her three months,” Jim said eventually. “Three months of trust before I start demanding answers, and if I don’t get ones I like, I’ll put her in a classified military prison so secure even you won’t be able to get her out of it, you understand me?”

Tony just grinned, ecstatic that his friend was on board and said, “give her four, just in case I’m late breaking out of hell. Now take a look at these and tell me what you think.”

“What is it?” Jim asked as he accepted the tablet and looked at the design.

“Glasses, like mine. They can connect to the users phone and show text messages or directions in the corner. I’m still trying to figure out how to make it work with prescription glasses, but if we can work it out, these could be huge,” Tony said, passing the tablet over to Jim.

“Tony, these are brilliant!” Jim looked at the specs and could easily see where Tony’s ideas had changed to be user-friendly. Tony didn’t mind if his personal interface was complicated, but others would. He took the time to change it before his company got their claws in it. “What code would you use?”

“No idea. I’d need a mass-producible AI so that people can give verbal orders or whatever. I could use some of Jarvis’ code, but I’d rather not open him up to scrutiny.” Tony frowned at the tablet, his nose scrunching up, showing he was working the problem.

Jim felt like he’d been sucker punched. He hadn’t seen that face since their senior year at MIT together. Their capstone had gotten stuck, and Tony walked around with his nose scrunched for six days until he came up with the solution. Howard had seen it and had scolded Tony for hours. Jim never saw that face again. A realization settled in his bones. This woman, Tony’s daughter brought back a version of Tony, Jim had thought lost to the legacy of his father. He truly didn’t know whether he would love her or hate her for being able to succeed where he failed.

>Line Break<

Tony thought the Jericho presentation went perfectly. The Jericho Missile was the first of many projects to bring about Repulsor technology. Tony knew he could do so much more with this discovery. He wondered if things would change enough so he could go back to inventing. He had so many projects shelved because Stark Industries was a “weapons only” company since 1991. Maybe not anymore.

Tony let himself get lost in his thoughts as the various generals chatted amongst themselves, discussing not only the new missile system, but the price, how often they would use it, and how many they wanted. Before the presentation, the army had pre-ordered three dozen Jericho Missiles. Tony and Jim were both expecting that request to triple before the end of the day.

Tony took a too-deep breath and nearly choked on the arid desert breeze. He wouldn’t admit it out loud, not here anyway, but he was scared of what the next hour would bring. Tony let his gaze settle on Jim, who was watching three air force officers argue back and forth about whether or not they could even use the Jericho Missiles from their current birds. (Tony knew they couldn’t.) The Navy had already been informed that this version of the Jericho was useless underwater, but they were quickly working on one that would work even when fired from a submarine.

“You could just ride with me,” Jim said almost too quietly next to Tony. “I don’t like this, Tony.”

“You think I do?” Tony asked back, looking at his best friend. Rhodey’s glare softened. His frown didn’t. “It’s funny, I can hear Howard in my head. Starks have responsibilities, son. It isn’t going to be fair, that’s why Starks are made of Iron. He used to say that all the fucking time. I always thought he meant the constant keeping everyone at arm's length for safety, don’t trust anyone. I don’t think dad was who I thought he was.”

Tony could see he had surprised Jim, bringing up his father so easily, so surprisingly.

“Ask Grey or Pepper about his death,” Tony said. His shoulders were a tight line. “It wasn’t an accident.”

“Tony?”

“I can’t, Jim, not yet. Please don’t make me,” Tony begged quietly, his eyes wet. Jim immediately clasped him on the shoulder, drawing his friend close.

“It’s okay. I won’t, not yet, when you have time to understand it all, I’ll be here,” Jim promised. He would always be there for Tony. They were brothers, a closer bond than Jim had with some of his airmen. “But Tony?”

Tony looked at Jim, too many emotions on his face for anyone to read. Jim could see fear and anxiety clearly. Regret, sorrow, and rage simmered in his eyes. But there was hope, visible and bright as the sun. Tony having hope again, to Jim, that’s all that matters.

“Yeah?”

“Make sure you come home to us.”

>Line Break<

Waking up at four in the morning was as expected as it was surprising. Before I moved out of my parent’s house, I had to wake up at three thirty if I wanted to shower before leaving for work. Dr Paul wanted to see his first patient at six, which meant I had to be there at five thirty, and I lived an hour away. When I moved out, just this past July, the early mornings tended to stay with me, but I was eventually able to sleep till four.

When I did wake up, I just laid there for a few minutes, my eyes open under the sleep mask Happy picked up for me. When I did take it off, I could see that I was still in whichever Marvel Universe I’d been dropped in.

“I’m not sure if I’m thrilled to still be here, or if I’m going to have a complete breakdown,” I mumbled to myself as Jarvis turned the lights up for me. “Jarvis, what headlines am I looking at for today?”

“President Obama is set to hold a discussion about the Deep-Water Horizon spill from earlier this week,” Jarvis said as the weather popped up on the window. I watched the ocean for a moment, before finally getting out of bed and wandering over to the view. “There will be further discussion on the troops in Afghanistan.”

“They won’t pull troops until after Osama is dead, and that doesn’t happen until next year. Deep-Water Horizon is going to be in the news for ages, is SI doing anything to help with that?”

“Stark Industries has provided financial assistance, but nothing further.”

“Okay, there was this thing during an oil spill later in my life, they were collecting human hair because it would absorb the oil, is anyone doing anything like that for this?”

“It will take a few minutes to do a deeper search, but I will check.”

“If you don’t find anything, we’ll email the suggestion to Pepper to put into practice. I’m going to take a shower. It’s fuckin’ hot in this house.” It wasn’t actually, it was a comfortable 72 throughout, but I wasn’t used to sleeping in anything over 69, and therefore was covered in sweat.  I pulled my new phone off the charger and walked into the ensuite, which was almost obnoxious in its luxury.

Listen, I was previously paying nine hundred bucks a month to live in a shoebox. I had a combo tub-shower with horrible water pressure, and hot water that typically only worked if the dishwasher or washing machine was running. This bathroom alone was half the size of my apartment. The bedroom itself would’ve fit the entire apartment in it, and still have space to walk around. Seeing the giant shower with two heads, a movable wand, heated floors and a stand-alone whirlpool tub made me feel completely broke.

I opened the fake Spotify app Jarvis created for me to access my music and just hit shuffle. Towels were in a cabinet (there was space for cabinets in here!) and a hamper for the three pieces of clothing I owned was also hiding in a cabinet.

“Do I have anything on my calendar?” I asked as I turned on the water. I adjusted the temperature, so it was a little bit warmer and wiggled in happiness. Pepper had suggested putting pressed eucalyptus over the shower head, and it made me feel like I was in a spa. Once I was sure this was going to be my life for the rest of forever, I knew I’d splurge a little and get myself some luxury. Pepper had told me that as CEO I’d be making a decent paycheck, so I had plans. Mostly tattoo plans, but it was still early. Maybe a library.

“Miss Potts has asked me to remind you that we are going shopping this morning, as the news won’t break until later that Sir is missing,” Jarvis said. “She has offered to make you an appointment at the salon, if you’re interested in getting the color touched up.”

“Wait, I can keep it pink?” I asked in surprise, almost getting face wash in my eye.

“It was suggested that it would lend proof to the new fact that you had no plans of stepping into the public eye until you were older,” Jarvis explained. That made a surprising amount of sense. Obviously, the daughter of Tony Stark would know how to work the cameras, and if she had no plans of stepping in front of them, she might be caught unprepared. I was also slightly surprised that Pepper and Happy were working on things for this without me. It meant they were invested.

“Awesome, because I love this color,” I said, quickly rinsing my face. “And this water pressure! I’m never leaving this shower.”

I danced along with the music as I showered, trying to keep my mind blank until I had time to finish processing my new reality. I wondered if I was missing in my universe, or if time had just stopped, or if my body was still there, going through the motions. The song changed and I huffed a bit, recognizing the piano introduction.

“Take me home, take me home, it’s the only place I can rest in peace. Turn off my phone, so many messages I wish I could just delete,” I mumbled along. It was unironically the one song that fit my mood. “One last pic and I’ll be gone, make it count put the flash on never really felt like I belonged, so I’ll be on my way, and it won’t be long. I’ll be dead by dawn; I’ll be dead by dawn.”

“Miss Stark, I do understand that this is a song, but if you need to speak with someone, I can find someone for you,” Jarvis offered sweetly.

“One day, sure,” I said, nodding my head as I rinsed the conditioner out. “But for now, I think it’s best if I push my way through. Especially until Tony is home safe with us again.”

“Mister Hogan has asked me to remind you that you are to start calling him Dad,” Jarvis said. I huffed and smacked the control panel to turn off the water. I stepped onto the plush bathmat, and pulled my towel out of the box I just discovered was a towel warmer.

“Damn, no wonder everyone wants to be rich,” I said as I wrapped myself up. “And yes, I definitely need to work on that. I’ll add it to my list of things to do.”

“I do not have a to-do list on file for you, Miss Stark,” Jarvis said.

“Wait, I can do that? Just tell you things I need to do, and you’ll keep track of them for me?” I stared up at the ceiling in shock. Mom was always telling me to write shit down, and despite literally having Write your way out tattooed on my left arm, I never once in my life managed to write and use a to-do list.

“That is one of my primary functions.”

“Well fuck me. Okay, things I need to do today – I need to get a few of my Iron Man fics off my drive, read through those for a timeline for the first two years. I’d like to get a list of things I need to get while I’m out shopping, cause knowing me I’d forget something necessary like underwear.” It had happened before. It would likely happen again. “And I want to put a list together of more sentimental items I’d like to purchase.”

“I am happy to help however I can, Miss Stark,” Jarvis said. I wrapped my towel around me and ran another one over my hair, causing it to stick up in small spikes. The pink was starting to fade, and definitely needed a touch up. I had been considering going blonde for a while, but if Pepper and Tony Dad said I could keep it, then I definitely would.

“Well, I think step one should be getting me some clothes, because I don’t think Pepper’s will fit. Bloody tall woman. I’m five friggin’ two and can’t even see my own top shelf.” I paused, literally in the doorway back to my room. “When we move to New York, we should do something fancy with the cabinet shelves, so the higher ones can be more accessible to us shorties. I’m sure dad or someone can create that.”

“I have flagged several lots for sale for Miss Potts to go through at her leisure. She has promised to give them attention later this week.”

“Alright then. I’ll get some coffee and something to eat and I’ll get to work.” I pulled on the clothes Pepper let me borrow, laughing to myself as I had to roll the pants up a bit so they wouldn’t drag. I pointed at my laptop, then turned to go make coffee before stopping. I turned around. “No, I want to work out there.”

I grabbed my things and shuffled to the kitchen, content to set up at the counter by the coffee pot.  What started as one notebook, two colored pens and my laptop, managed to evolve into ten years’ worth of printed calendars, six dot sticker sheets and a color-coded chart. The notebook was actually on the ground, splayed open showing a list of every MCU character I could remember and their birthday. For those I didn’t have, Jarvis found for me.

“Morning?” I startled, violently, scoring a line down the page I was about to write on. Pepper looked sheepish as I squinted at her. My eyes hadn’t adjusted fast enough so she was very blurry. “Oops, sorry.”

“Morning, Pepper. Coffee?” I asked, rubbing my eyes as I pulled myself out of the haze of words and characters I fell down. When I looked up again, I could see properly. “What time is it?”

“Seven,” she said, pouring her own cup, and taking some creamer from the fridge. She was a caramel creamer girl! Not as good as my hazelnut, but even Pepper Potts can have flaws. “How long have you been up?”

“Three hours? Probably could’ve gone back to sleep, but I had stuff to do.” I gestured to the mess around me. “It didn’t completely work the way I wanted.”

“What were you trying to do?”

“Well, I was trying to piece together a timeline, but got distracted by Agents of SHIELD, then got distracted by birthdays.” Pepper looked at me, and I flashed her a sheepish look. “Hey, listen, I do not control the ADHD, the ADHD controls me. I manage to be productive enough to cope.”

“Are birthdays that important?”

“In the grand scheme of things, no, probably not. Think of this as another manipulation. If we remember everyone’s birthday, they’re more likely to like us,” I explained, leaning down precariously to grab the notebook off the ground. The barstool wobbled dangerously, but I sat up in time. “And I tend to focus on smaller details too often, it’s a thing.”

“Okay, how many birthdays will we celebrate a year?”

“Bare minimum, like forty, likely somewhere around three a month.” I said, gathering everything up. “I didn’t quite get around to putting them on the calendar, but I can tell you that there are three people born on July fourth that we’re likely to know, the Avengers are easily a dozen people, the additional staff they’re going to have or need and then their friends and family.”

“And how are we going to keep all this straight, Jarvis?”

“Well yes. But also early preparation. Right now, we’re going to have a lot of down time. We have time to work on the small things, like getting birthdays on a calendar, planning for holidays, or-“

“Restructuring Stark Industries?” Pepper asked, pointing out the top of a piece of paper.

“Tony said that we have to work on the company too, or else he’s out,” I said, shrugging. “I have zero real world knowledge of how to run a business, but I do have an absurd amount of experience working for a living, so I can tell you what sucks about it.”

I pulled out the three-page packet and passed it over, before pulling out a few hashbrown patties and dropping them in the air fryer I demanded Happy get. Apparently, they just came out this year. But yesterday it was the only thing I cooked with, so I didn’t feel too bad about the high price.

“You want to add more paid holidays?” Pepper asked, reading the first paragraph. “Wouldn’t that affect productivity?”

“Probably at first. But as we get used to it, we’d adjust deadlines to accommodate. Eventually, we’d see a decrease in turnover, and our employees would actually want to do their jobs because working for us benefits them.”

“But we’d lose money,” Pepper said. “We’d have to shell out hundreds of thousands of dollars to just give away money.”

“Millions, actually, I plan on asking Tony to raise the company’s minimum wage from the ten it’s currently at to at least fifteen. Twenty if he’ll go for it.”

“Grey, that’s so much money,” Pepper said breathlessly. I cackled madly before turning to face her. I laughed harder seeing how horrified she was.

“Pepper, oh my sweet love, I was making fifteen an hour and couldn’t afford to pay rent and buy groceries. Once 2019 hits, I’ll be asking him to raise it again. Especially in places like here, New York, Seattle, all those big cities.” Pepper stared at me. “What? Beating up aliens isn’t the only way to save the world. We can do so much good with Stark Industries. Trust me, I’ve read enough fanfictions where they did.”

“And did they all go bankrupt?” I snorted. Of course they didn’t, it was a fanfiction under the IronDad tag. And traditionally, the worst thing that happened in those fics was traumatizing poor Peter Parker even more than the MCU already did. “We can’t afford to just throw money away.”

“Pepper, right now, Stark Industries produces weapons. I am from the future. I can tell Tony all the wonderful things that got invented in my timeline, and he can produce them, and we can sell them.” I pulled the packet out of her hands and flipped to the third page. “This page outlines the different STEM and STEM adjacent fields we can expand into, and the size of their respective industries. Plague resistant wheat, vitamin A heavy potatoes, those two alone could start putting a dent in childhood hunger, childhood blindness from vitamin deficiency. And wheat alone is a something like twelve billion dollars in the United States alone.”

“And 125 billion worldwide, Miss Stark,” Jarvis chipped in. “As Stark Industries is an international company, I felt it would be beneficial to have all the facts.”

I wondered if Jarvis wanted me to win the argument, or if he just wanted to give more information. Either way, I could see it was helping my case with Pepper.

“That would be a unique way to expand the company. But Tony’s never worked with chemistry that way, I’m sure he’d do fine anyway, but let’s say he can’t.”

Was Tony the only smart person in the world? Or were they so used to having Tony invent and create everything that they forgot about everyone else? I gave Pepper a judgy look I couldn’t quite keep to myself.

“Pepper, Tony’s not the only scientist in the world. Recruit the best. Give them top of the line lab spaces, all the materials their hearts could desire, all the funding they might need, and they will churn out world-changing things.” Pepper’s expression changed, but I couldn’t read it. I hoped she was agreeing with me.

“What else can you think of?” Pepper asked. “To change the company?”

“Oh!” I wasn’t expecting that, so I took a moment to think. I started to smile as I thought of all the complaints I’d ever had as a full-time employee.  “Do you wanna take notes?”

>Iron Man<

Tony stood next to Rhodey and waited for the various vehicles to come back for them. Many of the different military Generals milled about, talking numbers and maneuvers. Tony had spoken to many of them and had gotten several promises of purchases.

“They’re definitely impressed,” a new voice said as he approached. “Good to see you, Tony.”

“You too, Tom,” Tony said, shaking his hand with a smile. “Will I see a check with your signature?”

“You always do,” Tom laughed. “Congrats on the Apogee award. That’s your second, now, right?”

“Third, actually. They really should raise their standards,” Tony joked. “How’s your husband? Is he still teaching?”

Tony had been invited to their wedding in 2009, when President Obama finally made gay marriage legal. It was the one time Tony was actually on time and dressed appropriately.

“He is. His class is touring the White House next week, and I can’t tell who’s more excited, him or the kids.” Tony had hired him as the Stark Industries Liaison alongside Rhodey when Tom came out and was worried about discrimination. Thankfully, Tom was well enough liked that it hadn’t mattered much. Tony always enjoyed hearing Tom talk about his husband; he always spoke with adoration and love. Tony wanted that for himself one day.

“Speaking of kids,” Rhodey said, glaring at Tony. Tony turned to him with wide, fear-filled eyes, his mouth falling open in horror. “You promised yours you’d finally introduce her to General Morrow. You’d better do it today – I will not protect you from her.”

Part of Tony sagged in relief as Jim fixed a problem, he himself hadn’t even seen. Of course, people would need to know about Grey before he got himself kidnapped. But wasn’t that just like Jim, to solve a problem Tony hadn’t even considered. To tease him, to scare him, just enough to point it out, then smooth everything over.

“You have a daughter?” Tom asked in surprise. Tony affected a sheepish smile, his mind whirling, even as he sent a text out of Tom’s line of sight. He’d never felt relief like when his phone buzzed in response. “And you never told me!”

“She’s eighteen,” Tony said, pulling up a photo she’d sent his phone. A picture of her with neon pink hair, still wet from the salon, a beaming smile on her face. “I’m so used to keeping her hidden, I don’t think it even occurred to me.”

“She’s a beautiful young woman,” Tom complimented, looking at the picture. “You must be proud.”

Tony made a mental note to give his Honeybear the best bottle of whiskey money could buy the moment he got home. Then he thanked his lucky stars that Tom had the tact to not ask about Grey’s mom.

“Her name is Margaret, she prefers Grey,” Tony said, glad he’d gotten a quick response. “You know what, you’d just sent me an email about something one of your engineers brought you, let’s the three of us do lunch. We’re heading to New York in May. We can stop in DC for a meal.”

“I’ll get it on my calendar. It’ll be great.”

“General Morrow, sir, the convoy is here. We’re ready to go.” Tom led Tony over to the group that was responsible for him.

“We’re taking three routes. Colonel Rhodes will follow your Humvee, and you’ll have White, Acevedo, and Watts in your transport. We’ll work out some contracts when you get back to base.” Tom clapped Tony on the shoulder and joined his convoy. Tony and Jim looked at each other grimly. Tony straightened his shoulders and joined the airmen and climbed in the back.

Be careful. Grey sent him in a text. Tony sent an affirmation, knowing there was little he could do at this point. He fiddled with his phone for a moment before selecting Pepper’s contact.

He stared at the blank message and wondered what he could even say. An apology? He closed the phone and tucked it in his jacket pocket before deciding better and leaving it on the seat next to him.

The next hour passed in a blur as the desert raced past. Tony was surprised when he looked up from his lap and could see the base. He thought for sure he had somehow survived. That Grey had been wrong, and he’d been had, when the Humvee rocked against an explosion. The truck in front of them exploded as it hit an IED, and gunfire cracked, shattering the peace and the windows. Tony threw himself to the floor of the Humvee as his driver was killed. A young woman he’d complimented twenty minutes ago. The one in the passenger seat, Watts, was already moving, drawing her weapon and returning fire over the hood. A twist of her wrist had Acevedo nodding and drawing his own gun.

“Stay there,” Acevedo said as he climbed out and returned fire. The door slammed, but a bullet came through the door and whizzed past Tony’s ear, way too close for comfort. He shoved the door behind him open and crawled out, staying low. Watts had already rounded the hood, leaving him there alone. He pressed himself against the back tire, knowing it was the safest spot for him. A dull thud in the sand had him leaning out from behind the Humvee, only to see a bomb with his name on it – literally.

“Fuck.” Tony threw himself backward just as it exploded. He’d been mostly shielded by the back bumper, but even with the extra protection of his own body armor, Tony could feel that shrapnel had hit him. He pulled his shirt open and looked to see that he was right. The vest was already soaking with blood. “Son of a bitch.”

>Iron Man<

I opened the front door with a grin, only to run into someone. I quickstepped back with alarm and a short shout. I could hear Pepper run around the corner behind me.

“General Morrow?” Pepper identified, her voice wavering in confusion.

“Where’s my dad?” I asked, immediately realizing why he was there. Tony had texted me, late last night, asking for a familial pic and my legal name. He sent back a calendar invite for lunch with Tom Morrow in DC. He came to notify us in person. “Where’s Jim?”

“Approximately fifteen hours ago, a dozen insurgents attacked a military convoy returning from the Jericho presentation. They were half a mile from base when their lead truck hit an IED. The follow truck was on site quickly, but there was another explosion. A bomb went off, and in the confusion, Tony Stark was taken. Despite evidence of blood loss at the scene, we do believe he is alive.” Pepper stumbled, and I reached out to steady her. She was shaking in my arms. Or maybe my arms were shaking around her.

“Who?” I asked, wondering if the military even knew about the Ten Rings. Or if there was proof it was the Ten Rings.

“We don’t have any information on that, at this time. We are working hard to find your father, you have my word,” Tom promised, looking at me, then Pepper, then back to me. I nodded, a little too stunned to do much more. I had no idea what I was feeling, or why I was feeling it, but there were tears in my eyes. “Colonel Rhodes stayed behind to help with the first search, but he’s in the air now, should be home tomorrow morning.”

“General, thank you. Could we reschedule that lunch. We don’t have to cancel; I just need time.” Pepper slowly stood back up, pulling herself together inch by inch. I felt her pull away, and almost panicked, but she reached out to take my hand. I thought she was just comforting herself, but it helped me too.

“You just let me know when you’re up for it,” Tom said softly. He reminded me of a grandfather. “If you need anything, don’t hesitate to reach out, okay?”

Without waiting for a response, he left. Pepper and I stood in the doorway for a moment before I shook myself and closed it.

“I’ve never in my life been this mad at being right,” I grumbled. Leaning against the wall and sinking down until I was sitting on the floor, my legs folded against me.

“What’s going to happen to him?” Pepper asked, soft as a whisper as she sank to the ground next to me.

“Yinsen will do surgery first,” I said, closing my eyes to watch the movie again. “Get as many of the shrapnel shards out as he can. Yinsen doesn’t have the know-how to make the mini reactor, so he sets up a car battery to do the job.”

“Oh, God,” Pepper said, turning slightly green.

“One of the leaders of the group will come in after a while and ask Tony to make the Jericho. Tony says no. He’s gonna get a bit beat up; getting dunked in water while being hooked up to a car battery is… bad.” I sighed. “After that, he’ll get a brief tour of the various weapons they’ve already collected and will be shown classified documents proving the existence of the Jericho Missile System. They’ll promise his life in return for the Jericho. Tony knows they’re lying. He shakes anyway.”

“He agrees to make them the Jericho?” Pepper asked, sounding breathless. I wasn’t sure if it was shock, or if she was going to vomit.

“In words, sure. But he makes a mini reactor first. Gets it put in place to remove the car battery. Then he starts building the original Iron Man suit. Mark One.”

“And that’s how he escapes?”

“That’s how he blows the cache sky high, signaling his location for the Air Force. I’m hopeful he’ll skip the no, but this is Tony we’re talking about, so God only knows what he’ll do.”

“How can we help him?”

“Pepper, love, there’s nothing we can do-“

“When he’s home,” Pepper corrected, her voice flinty, despite the tears in her eyes. “When we have him back, how do we help?” That was an entirely different question, one I was mostly prepared to answer.

“I’m starting the process of synthesizing the element he’ll need to replace the palladium with. Hopefully once Rhodey is home, he’ll help. Gonna need that MIT degree. I can’t build a mini reactor, my goal is to just have the element so Tony can work his magic, save him some time. Then he’s gonna need therapy. And a personal physician.”

“He has one, Doctor J-“

“No. We want Helen Cho out of South Korea. We want her for us, for Stark Industries, and the Avengers Initiative.”

“Stop, wait hold up.” Pepper cried, throwing her hands up. “First things first, I need to take notes. Second, after this conversation, you’re going to explain the Avengers Initiative to me, in great detail. Come on. Coffee and notepads.”

Pepper did indeed take notes. I walked her through the first movie, scene by scene as best I could, occasionally flipping through a fanfiction to pull a greater detail. And then she had me explain the Avengers Initiative that Fury had, and then what I wanted to do with it. Occasionally she looked at me like she wasn’t sure what she was looking at, but that made sense.

“Okay, but none of that answered my original question.”

“What was the original question?” I asked, tossing a pack of spring rolls in the air fryer. “Oh, Doctor Cho. She’s a genius geneticist out of South Korea. We will want to have our name publicly attached to her, because what she can create will revolutionize healthcare.”

“All of it, or just the medical part?” Pepper asked dryly. I snorted. She wasn’t wrong. “Okay, I have scouts in South Korea right now anyway, I’ll have them check into her.”

“Look at you with scouts,” I teased. “Sound like Leliana. Oh, er, video game character, she’s a spymaster.”

“That sounds fun! Also, a legal headache,” Pepper said.

“That’s why it’s going to be Maria Hill for us, she’s going to take over as SHIELD’s Director after Fury fakes his death,” I said. “Then Phil’s going to take over, as long as I can keep him out of TAHITI.”

“I love Tahiti.”

“Not so magical,” I mumbled, pulling the spring rolls out and dumping them on the plate. “So, what now?”

>Iron Man<

Jim was exhausted. First, his convoy got delayed, putting him even farther behind Tony than he should’ve been. Then, he lowered his guard when the base came into view.

Jim had glanced up to see the edges of their base, and nearly screamed his relief. Only his years in the military prevented him from sagging in his seat. Those same years of military service threw him to the ground before he even realized there was an explosion. Tony.

The rest was a blur. They outnumbered them in a three to one ratio, they launched a missile Jim had never seen in the hands of terrorists. It exploded, destroying two Humvees from the first convoy, and sending soldiers flying in all directions. The terrorists swarmed forward, forcing a close combat situation. There was another explosion, this time even throwing Jim clear, and then they were gone. And so was Tony.

Jim was barking orders even before the ringing in his ears stopped. Those that were unharmed were sent after the insurgents, reinforcements were demanded through radio. It wasn’t until a medical team arrived did Jim finally stop and look at the damage wrought. Two Humvees were destroyed, three airmen were down, and one was dead.

He didn’t remember returning to base. But the moment a general was in sight, Jim demanded a unit to search the nearby village for Tony. They were out in the sands in under ten minutes.

Afterwards, when they returned, three hours later, and still as clueless, Jim was packed off to Landstuhl, where he caught a C-130 headed for Andrews Air Force Base in California. He looped his arm through some netting, propped his chin on his arm, and fell asleep.

Classified information always spread fast among those allowed to know, so Jim wasn’t too surprised when their plane was met by President Obama, who shook his hand and promised as many troops as necessary to find Tony Stark.

“I’m going to have to tell his daughter,” Jim said, forcing it out even in his horror that she was telling the truth. And if that wasn’t just Jim at his core. Furthering Tony’s agenda even when there was no proof in his hands that he would see him again. Jim Rhodes would do anything for Tony Stark, and this might just be the time he had to prove it.

“Oh!” President Obama said in surprise. “We weren’t aware. Tell her we’re keeping her in our thoughts.”

“I will. Thank you, Mister President,” Jim said, shaking his hand again. He nodded to the secret service agents and took long strides to where he’d parked his car. He knew it was going to be a long night.

>Iron Man<

“I don’t like this Pepper, why the hell won’t she tell us where Tony is,” Jim hissed, glancing over his shoulder even though Grey wasn’t in the room. “And why are we lying about her relationship to Tony? And while we’re asking questions, why are we even listening to her? She’s clearly out of her mind, or she’s smoking something stronger than weed.”

“I believe her.” Pepper shook her head a little, surprised she said it, and meant it. “She’s, I don’t even know. But Jim, did you see the difference in Tony, before? He ate breakfast.”

“He turned away the sake,” Jim realized. “When we had lunch on the jet, we had sushi, but he didn’t drink the sake.”

“He told her that she had to save the company, if she wanted to work with him. She couldn’t just focus on this Avengers Initiative she’s got planned, she had to ensure that Stark Industries grew.” That was what had guaranteed Pepper’s support. She knew Stark Industries could do wonderful things if Tony paid attention to it. “I still don’t really know what she said to get him to believe her, but I do think she really wants to help.”

“I’ll be the judge of that,” Jim said as he turned on his heel and practically marched down to Tony’s lab, where Grey was bent over a piece of pipe, welding. Jim waited until the flame died down before he opened the door.

“I’m sorry about your friend,” Grey said as she flipped the welding mask up. She carefully sat the torch down and pulled the mask off, turning to face Jim with a soft look. “I really did try to talk him out of it.”

“So did I,” Jim said, walking across the room. Grey held her hand out to shake, looking him in the eye. “Jim Rhodes, nice to meet you.”

“Call me Grey, please. The name I chose for myself is a bit of a mouthful, still not sure what I was thinking. Margaret, really?” She rolled her eyes, grinning as he pulled his hand away. She had a good grip, she’d been taught well. “You’ve got questions.”

“What the fuck is going on, kid? Yesterday my life was weird but stable, and now you’ve shown up and knocked everything over like dominoes.”

“It would’ve been worse if I wasn’t here, you know. In the movies that I grew up watching, Tony goes through it all alone. The mess in Afghanistan, the bullshit with Vanko and Hammer, almost dying, supporting the Avengers, a team that never appreciated him? Do you really want him going through all that alone?” Grey leaned against the workstation like this was a casual conversation. Jim sank into a chair like it was devastation. “You’re a good man, Jim Rhodes. But it’s time to put on the big boy pants and put in the work.”

“How did you convince him?” Jim asked. “How did you get Tony to believe you?”

“Well, it helped that I literally materialized in front of him, so he could see for himself that I hadn’t just broken in – although he did think that for a moment. And then I just yelled at him. For like ten minutes.”

“You yelled at Tony?”

“A lot, yeah. C’mon, I’ll run you through the movies a bit. You might want to take notes. Everyone else has,” Grey said, sighing as she hopped up onto the table and kicked her legs back and forth.

Jim felt like screaming as Grey talked about something she called the Infinity Saga, and how there was a genocidal alien wanting to destroy half of all life in the universe to restore balance. She talked about people like Black Widow and Hawkeye. Iron Man and War Machine. Captain America, Black Panther, Falcon. Codenames that gave nothing and everything away.

“So, we’re the fucking Justice League?” Jim asked when she finally stopped talking. “And Tony’s what, Batman?”

Grey looked like she wanted to deny it but couldn’t.

“I mean, technically speaking he might be closer to the Atom? With the suit? Although Ray Palmer can shrink, and that’s Ant-Man’s whole thing. And if Tony was Bruce Wayne, that would make Pepper Selina Kyle, and that’s really strange.”

“Always expected those two to get together,” Jim mused, thinking of Pepper and Tony. “No one would be surprised by that announcement. And if I’m not convinced?”

“In 2016 Tony is going to try to bring Captain America’s best friend Bucky Barnes to justice. Captain America is going to recruit some friends to help protect Barnes, and you’re going to end up paralyzed from the waist down. Then Steve is going to leave a beaten and nearly dead Tony alone in a Siberian Hydra bunker to die.”

Jim’s chest heaved as he tried not to hurl. Grey passed him a bottle of water, an apology in her eyes. Jim looked at her for a moment before accepting the bottle. She hated what she was doing. Hated that she was practically begging for his belief. Hated that she was hurting these people in order to save them. But that hatred only showed that she was right. Jim thought he was going to be sick.

“Oh, God,” Jim breathed, twisting the cap off and taking a drink.

“Look, you all did the best you could with the information you had at the time. But I have all of the information. Why not let me help?”

“Tony said he gave you a year, right?” Jim said. Grey nodded. “Okay. One year. If you lead us astray, or this ends up a complete disaster, you’re out. Between the three of us, we can get you locked in a cell where no one can find you.”

“Pepper outright threatened to kill me, forgive me if I’m not as impressed by your threat.” Grey snickered as she stood and twisted, cracking her spine. “Hey, you’re an engineer, right? Think you can help me put this thing together a bit faster?”

“What is it?” Jim asked, finally looking at what she was attempting to weld.

“I need to create a new element that Howard discovered. It’s the only non-harmful  element that Tony can use to power the mini arc reactor. Unless you want him to die of heavy metal poisoning?” Jim glared at her at the suggestion.

“Wait, you’re creating a new element?” Jim demanded. “Isn’t that impossible?”

“Isn’t miniaturizing the arc reactor considered impossible?” Grey replied, raising an eyebrow.

“Fair enough, what do you need help with.”

“All of it, my guy, I’m a college dropout, like three times over. I’ve got no clue what I’m doing.” Grey didn’t miss the heavy judgement in Jim’s eyes, even as he agreed to help her.

“Alright, c’mon, let’s see what you’re doing here.” Jim followed her over to the blueprint she had laid out on a table and compared it to what she’d already completed. “Okay, I see what you’re doing. Is this going to work, though?”

“Tony dictated what needed to be done, Jarvis has it recorded, so I’m just doing what they’re telling me.”

“Well, first things first, you really gotta start calling him Dad, or we’re all screwed. Then, I have to teach you how to weld better, these lines are shit.” Jim couldn’t help but laugh at the mock outrage on Grey’s face.

Jim could see how his friends had fallen for her charm. Honesty and love bled out of her when she spoke. She cared about them in a way he couldn’t understand. He just hoped that she wasn’t just a really good grifter. Or crazy.

Chapter Text

Just breathe. Remember to breathe, I’m sorry. I’m so sorry.

Tony woke up in flames. His skin burned, his insides burned, his chest burned. He opened his eyes. Even his eyes burned. He had to take inventory. Toes, wiggling. Knees, slightly bent, hips, sore, should’ve stretched on the plane. Chest. Nope. Absolutely not. Moving on. 

Fingers, wiggling. Face? Tony patted his face, carefully exploring. His hair was in place, no burn spots. Two eyebrows, two eyes, dry and itchy, but well and whole. Tony tried not to gag as he pulled out whatever tube or wire the man had shoved up his nose and down his throat. 

Once Tony controlled his gag reflex, he leaned his head up enough to see the car battery on the table next to him. The wires led down to his chest, and beneath the thin gauze, a rudimentary magnet, keeping the shrapnel out of his heart, just like Grey promised. Breathe. I’m so sorry.

Grey had warned him, told him what to expect and what he could do to minimize trauma. But it wasn’t enough. The magnet burned like an engine. And, in a sense, it was. Already, in his mind the wheels were turning. He could do it faster this time. Oh, he would protest at first, it wouldn’t do to have them be suspicious, but eventually, if it got him tools, he could do it. It would be rudimentary, but he was Tony Fucking Stark, he could do anything.

“What did you do to me?” Tony asked, gasping as his fingertips traced the wiring exposed in his chest. Oh, God.

“I got as much shrapnel out as I could,” Yinsen said, looking at Tony through his shaving mirror. “You even have a souvenir, look.”

Sure enough, Yinsen moved to hold up a jar of tiny pieces of metal. Tony felt his stomach roll at the sound. Tiny pieces of metal, from his bomb, were working their way into his heart, except for that stupid magnet. In a corner of his mind, Tony was already running through the calculations needed to make sure his bombs stopped doing this type of damage. He also wondered why he didn’t already know.

“I have seen many wounds like that in my village. We call them the walking dead,” Yinsen explained. “Because it takes about a week for the barbs to reach the vital organs.”

“And this?” Tony asked, even though he knew. He could picture the walking dead, suffering slowly for a week from his bombs and weapons. How many American Soldiers were hurt this way by Stark weapons? How many terrorists had his weapons that shouldn’t have? Tony felt like he was going to throw up. This was worse than what Grey warned him was coming. I’m so sorry.

“An electromagnet, hooked up to a car battery. And it’s keeping the shrapnel from entering your heart, hmm?” Yinsen glanced upwards, showing Tony the camera in the corner. Tony zipped up the blood-soaked hoodie to cover the magnet. “We met once, you know. At a technical conference in Bern.”

“I don’t remember,” Tony said, his mind spinning with ideas. He knew he couldn’t write them down, not with any ability to keep the list, so he created a chalkboard in his mind and started scribbling.

“I don’t blame you. If I had been that drunk, I wouldn’t have been able to stand, much less give a lecture on integrated circuits.” 

“Where are we?” Tony asked, tired of the small talk. There was a bang at the door. Time to meet their hosts, Tony thought bitterly. Yinsen crossed the room with purpose and pulled Tony to his feet, hissing at him to do as he did. Tony put his hands up, wincing as it pulled the magnet.

Step one: Replace the battery with a mini arc reactor.

Step two: Escape.

Step three: Cancel Stark Weapons Program so they can’t hurt anyone ever again.

Step four: Let Pepper and Grey loose on the world.

The terrorists walked in, all carrying Stark guns. Rage flared through Tony as he realized the extent of the betrayal that led him to this cave, with his car battery. Tony should’ve listened to his daughter. He should’ve stayed at home and just done the hard work. But... It was too late. Too late for action. It was time for revenge. And that was okay.

The man in charge spoke only Arabic, so Tony looked to Yinsen for a translation. The man was smug, proud, gloating over them. Tony couldn’t let that stand. There was no one above him. Except for Pepper, but she belonged there anyway.

“He says, ‘Welcome, Tony Stark, the most famous mass murderer in the history of America.’ He is honored.” Yinsen translated the Arabic monologue from their kidnapper. Tony bit the side of his tongue to keep him from making a face. This was hardly this first kidnapping, but Tony could already tell this was going to be his least favorite. It made him miss Tiberius, sort of. “He wants you to build the missile. The Jericho Missile you demonstrated. This one.”

Tony looked at the picture. It was the black and white shot he had sent to the Generals to convince them to see the demonstration. It was an official Stark Industries press photo. They shouldn’t have that. Tony understood what he had to do.

“I refuse.”

>Line Break<

“Is all that really necessary?” Grey asked Pepper, looking at her dubiously. She was perched on the back of the couch next to Jim, while Pepper stood in front of them. “We really have to go all the way to New York to put proof of my existence in a house Tony hasn’t gone to in thirteen years? I would’ve been five, of course we would’ve packed everything up.”

“Sure, but the room you’d have stayed in is currently a guest room that’s a tacky yellow color. It doesn’t look like a young girl lived there.”

“So, we sell the house! We’re never gonna use it anyway,” Grey said. “Pepper, I’ve got too much going on here to worry about a house I’m never going to set foot in.”

“It’s a Legacy Safe House, Pepper, if we change it now, they’ll notice we might as well leave it as is. You know it isn’t as empty as we all think.”

“Stop, wait, rewind,” Grey demanded, throwing her hands up. Jim quickly put a hand on her back in case she fell. “Legacies?”

“Of the Howling Commandos?” Jim said, frowning. He believed that Grey had known everything about their universe, not just bits and pieces.  “Sure, Tony had a falling out with Morita a while back, so they haven’t gotten together in a while, but surely you knew of them?”

“No. I knew Morita was a high school principal in New York, we meet him in Spiderman: Homecoming. I knew Sharon followed in Peggy’s footsteps from Captain America, the Winter Soldier, and I knew Antoine existed from Agents of SHIELD, but I’ve never once heard of the legacies.” Grey hated not knowing things – especially Marvel related things.

“When the news breaks, they’re going to know Tony’s missing, and they’re going to do what they can to find him.” Jim put his hand on Grey’s shoulder, calming her. “And when you’re announced, whenever that is, they’re going to come here demanding answers.”

More people that could disprove Grey’s relationship with Tony, just what they needed. They’d have to get creative to make sure they were believed.

“Okay, so we go to New York, we set up a room that I would’ve stayed in. Then we head to DC, do what we can to get Barnes out of Hydra, and then what?” Grey asked, absently chewing on the wrong end of her vape pen. Pepper pulled it out of her mouth.

“Depends on Barnes’ state of mind. If he doesn’t shake off the programming you talked about easily, he might have to stay in New York.” Pepper didn’t necessarily like the suggestion, but if the man was a danger they had to take precautions.

“No,” Grey said firmly, her eyes flashing dangerously. “We keep him close, because if Hydra comes after him, all it takes is a series of Russian words and he’s a mindless zombie again. If we break him out, we protect him.”

“He’s going to need a therapist,” Jim said, running a hand over his hair. Grey leaned against him, sharing his exhaustion. He didn’t know when she slept. She stayed in the lab after he left for bed and was still there when he woke up at five. “Even without the brainwashing, he’s been a prisoner of war since 1945. He’s been tortured, made to kill, and who knows what else?”

Pepper glanced at Grey before she could help herself. Grey saw it and sighed, looking older than a 24-year-old (turned 18) should.

“He was forced to train other super soldiers. Forced to train little girls to kill. Forced to kill not only his targets but any witnesses. He had thousands of volts of electricity run through his brain to wipe his memories and ensure compliance.” Hearing it so blatantly made Pepper want to throw up. She couldn’t understand how Grey could be so blasé about it. “He killed JFK. He killed Howard and Maria Stark. He killed adults, he killed children. And even once he’s safe with us and he’s no longer a danger, he will still remember every single thing he did.”

“Oh God,” Pepper said faintly, going pale. There was silence for a while. “He’s going to need to stand trial.”

“We have to keep it classified. Or wait until we can act against Hydra openly,” Grey said immediately. “If Hydra reveals themselves early, God only knows what could happen.”

“So, we let them keep operating?” Jim asked, turning to look at Grey.

“If they come out when I expect them to, in 2014, I can tell you which SHIELD locations will fall, what prisoners escape, and who the bad people are.” Grey kept moving her arms around as if she were punctuating her statement, but neither Pepper nor Jim could tell what she was emphasizing. “If they come out sooner, I can tell you most of the bad people. But I won’t be able to guess what the outcome could be. Would you rather go into battle knowing you’re going to win, or hoping you’re going to win?”

“Isn’t Hydra going to know we know? You’re planning on asking Undersecretary Pierce to just hand over his best asset. And you’re likely to end up in front of the press before your birthday, meaning he will know that he’d been played.”

“If you have a better plan, I’d love to hear it, Pepper,” Grey said sharply. “Cause I’m pretty much just making this up as I go along, and praying every morning that I won’t cause irreparable damage to the timeline. That I won’t say the wrong thing and get everyone killed and myself locked up. On top of that, I have to grieve every person I’ve ever met, and there’s nothing I can do to memorialize them in case it gives me away.”

“I think you need a therapist too,” Jim said bluntly.

“Yeah, except I can’t even risk telling them. We’re already scrambling to create a cover story for me that can stand up to the CIA, Interpol, SHIELD, and allows for any slips. Haven’t you wondered why I haven’t given anyone my real name?” Grey stood and shook herself, turning to pace. “How are we going to explain what I know to the rest of the team?”

“Team?” Jim asked, glancing at Pepper.

“Legacies, Avengers, basically anyone we might work with in the future.”

“Because I can tell you,” Grey said as if she hadn’t heard them. She might not have. “Fury? Rogers? They’re not going to blindly accept that I’m in charge.”

“So, you get superhero powers,” Jim said. “We’re the Justice League, remember?”

“Yeah, but how did I get them?”

“You got them from your mom. She died during childbirth, so it’s not like anyone can disprove it,” Jim said, recalling the history he was given. Grey remembered her plan to use Emma Frost as her mom, except that she was a real non-mutant person. And Charles Xavier could still walk – and he was still a professor of genetics. Somethings never changed, apparently.

“The idea has some merit. We can say they come to you in dreams, which is why you’re never going to be seen “having a vision” or whatever,” Pepper added. “Hopefully by the time anyone thinks to question it publicly, there will be others with special abilities.”

“We’re meeting an actual Norse God in 2012, so we should be fine on that front,” Grey said, finally stopping her pacing. She climbed over the back and sat on the couch, turned around to still face Pepper. “We’ve gotten off topic again. We’re terrible at this. What do we do about Hydra and Barnes?”

“We get him out,” Jim said, placating Grey with a hand to her knee. “But we find a better plan than you just breaking into a SHIELD building. Find a low-level grunt and ask them to bring you in. Do what you need to, to get Pierce to give you Barnes, and get the fuck out. If you think, for one single second that your life is in danger, you get the fuck out.”

“Yes mom,” Grey snarked. Then she grew serious for a moment, “we all need to remember that the minute Barnes is in our custody, we can’t make a single mistake to my identity. He’s the best spy and assassin this world has ever known. He will find out if we slip.”

“Then you better get used to calling Tony dad real quick, hadn’t you?” Jim asked. Grey flipped him off. She was still struggling to remember that he was her father; after thirteen years of considering him as someone under her protection, it was a hard transition.

Two quick horn honks were heard from the driveway, pulling the trio out of their thoughts. Happy was ready for them.

“Can we swing through a drive-thru before we get to the airfield?” Jim asked.

“Oh, yes please,” Grey asked, lighting up. They walked out of the house, and Happy was there with a town car, already loaded with their small amount of luggage. When asked, Happy said no, because there was food already catered to the jet.

Jim turned on the radio as the ride was quiet while Grey studied the paper packet Jarvis put together for her about people Tony would know.

“Jesus, what is this, 2010, who picked this station?” Grey asked, glancing up before she rolled her eyes and shook her head. “It is 2010. This is a new song. Almost forgot Pitbull existed.”

“When was the last time you slept?” Pepper asked, looking at her in concern. Grey shrugged. “You don’t have to work yourself to death, Grey. You can take your time.”

“Pepper, I have less than a month to have all this information memorized. If the Legacies show up, and I don’t already know everything I should, they’ll have me disappeared. If Barnes thinks that we’re lying to him in the slightest bit, he’ll kill us all. So, I have a lot of work to do. For example, uh, this one here, General Morrow. Married his long-time domestic partner who is a history teacher. It’s 2010, how did they marry? Isn’t don’t ask don’t tell in effect? Isn’t gay marriage still illegal?”

“D.A.D.T. was repealed in 2009 after President Obama got gay marriage legalized. He said it was past time,” Jim said, confused.

“Oh, see in my world, it got repealed in 2011, and gay marriage was illegal until 2015,” Grey said, squinting to remember the years. It was all a bit of a blur to her.

“Obama is getting reelected?” Happy asked, pleasantly surprised.

“I don’t think so, in the second movie, Matthew Ellis was president,” Grey said, chewing on her pen again.

“I thought he was a Democrat. Why would the DNC put forward another candidate? Obama’s approval rating has been consistently high.” Grey could understand Happy’s question. Even she wanted Obama to have another term.

“For the plot, or something,” Grey pouted.

“That’s a terrible reason, do we want to change that?” Pepper asked. Grey’s head shot up like she never even considered it. Her eyes danced back and forth like she was reading something.

“No,” Grey said finally, an air of sadness clinging to her. “No, we will not get involved in elections. I think that’s a bit too far, even for me.”

Grey didn’t want to mention that if she got involved with this election, she’d definitely get involved in the 2016 election. There was a line she had to draw somewhere, and even though she hated it, she didn’t want to change the timeline too much. She knew enough to know that messing with time was dangerous.

Grey let herself get nostalgic about the songs on the radio as she went back to memorizing the various profiles Jarvis had printed out for her. The Legacies, important people in Stark Industries, Howard and Maria. Various people Tony had dated, as comprehensive a list as possible of everyone Tony had slept with, not to mention everything Tony himself had ever done. There was a list of teachers Grey would’ve had growing up. A list of various addresses she had lived at, as well as facts about those places, and pictures.

“Grey, we’re here,” Pepper said, startling Grey out of her studying. Grey yawned and climbed out of the car, shuffling to the trunk to grab her duffle bag, and up the jet stairs. Happy and Jim were quick to head to the cockpit to get them in the air. There would be no staff on this flight.

“I’m thinking Jack Rollins is my way in. He’s hidden within STRIKE, didn’t go to Hydra’s prep academy, he was only recruited by Sitwell and brought into the fold after he joined SHIELD. So if I know about him, I probably know a lot.”

“How do we find him?”

“Oh, Jarvis already did. He has a townhouse in DC near where the Triskelion’s being built.”

“Will it work?”

“Guess we’ll find out.”

>Line Break<

Grey was getting really sick of finding herself in places she didn’t recognize. She woke up on top of a bed she’d never seen before, in a room she’d never seen before, likely in a house she’d never seen before. In the four days she’d been in the universe, she’d twice woken up somewhere she didn’t know.

“Where the fuck am I this fucking time?” Grey left the room and turned down the hall, looking for an exterior door. She found a set of stairs leading down, and slipped down, trying to keep her steps quiet.

“You’re awake, good. Welcome to Stark Manor,” Pepper said, spooking the shit out of Grey, who shrieked. Pepper couldn’t help but laugh at the look on her face. Grey put a hand on her heart and tried to breathe normally as she realized what was happening.

“You assholes could’ve woken me up when we landed, Jesus Christ, I thought I’d done it again,” Grey huffed, glaring at Pepper, who’s face turned apologetic. Grey could feel her anger subsiding and shook her head slightly. “It’s fine, I needed the sleep. Clearly, if I didn’t wake up. Is there food?”

“Pizza in the living room. Jim and I were talking legal options for Barnes, come on, there’s wine.”

“Oh, thank God,” Grey sighed. She let Pepper wrap her arm around her shoulders and lead her away. Jim was already pouring her a glass when they stepped into the classy, but slightly dated living room. “This is where… dad, grew up?”

“When he wasn’t at boarding school, yes.” Pepper turned the box of cheese to face Grey in a silent hint to eat. “From ’95 to ’01 you two lived in a stand alone closer to the city, until you moved to Malibu in early 2002.”

“Tony Stark lived in a normal house?” Grey asked dubiously.

“No, he actually did. They ran a series of articles about it in ’07, the press kept asking what he was hiding. It’ll actually be hilarious when they learn about you.” Jim was grinning at the thought. Grey laughed, able to imagine it well.

“Pepper said you were talking legal?” Grey prompted, finally taking a slice of pizza. There was a ranch dressing packet that Grey scooped up to drizzle over it before she ate.

“I have a friend in Stark Industries legal department. Samantha Kim is a genius lawyer. She spent time as District Attorney before coming to join us. I personally recruited her, so I’d like to bring her in as head of the legal department for the Avengers Initiative.”

“I’ve met her before,” Jim added. “Pepper’s right to do so. Once we get the initiative up and running, Sam’s a fantastic asset to have.”

“Oh, we can get that running next month once the company temporarily falls to me,” Grey said. “I have some ideas for that actually, but please know, these are the ideas of a creative writer, not someone with any real-world knowledge of running a business. Where’s my bag?”

Jim passed it over, and Grey pulled out a five-subject notebook. She flipped it open to the fourth section and handed it to Pepper, who tilted it to read the scrawling handwriting.

“You want Stark Industries to buy Marvel Comics?”

“Right now, Marvel Comics writes about Captain America. They’re tiny. I plan on adding to their franchise. Then we can use those profits to help repair things that enhanced people break. Or that we break.”

“What can they write about?” Jim asked. “You can’t give them the Avengers.”

“I can give them the Howling Commando’s. I can give them Agent Peggy Carter. I can give them the X-Men. And once something’s already happened, we can give them that as a movie. Let them write comics about the superheroes that actually exist.”

“People would go for it?”

“I’ve seen that they do. The Avengers had merch in the movies. T-shirts, comics, anything you could think of. Why not make sure that the profit will go to us? In my time, Avengers Endgame brought 2.8 billion in the box office.”

“Yep, we’re doing that,” Pepper said, pulling out her tablet to start drafting a plan to purchase it. “We can scoop them up after Tony is announced as Iron Man. Give Marvel exclusive rights, use that money to fix anything that accidentally breaks, or invest it into Stark Industries to help expand.”

“If you’re sitting on those types of ideas, what the hell else have you come up with?”

Grey looked up with a manic look in her eyes, and Pepper handed Jim a blank notebook and a pen. Taking notes was a common thing when Grey started rambling. She’d give new ideas, then forget them immediately.

“Well, I was thinking about the company, and I really think it’s time for new leadership.”

>Iron Man<

“Tell me why I shouldn’t shoot you for breaking into my house?” Jack Rollins asked the shadow on his couch, his gun already in his hands as he inched forward.

“Because I don’t think Sitwell would like to learn that you sold him out for being Hydra,” a woman’s voice said. “Put the gun away, Jackie boy. Time to have a conversation like grown-ups.”

The lamp flicked on, and Jack could see a young woman lounging on his couch, no weapon in her hands. He knew that it didn’t make her any less of a threat, especially if she felt confident enough to talk so openly about Hydra.

“I haven’t sold anyone out, and no one’s Hydra. They’ve been stomped out since the end of the second world war,” Jack said tersely, his heart hammering in his chest. He didn’t lower his gun or loosen his grip.

“Mh, don’t lie to me, sweetheart, I know what I’m talking about. Now, here’s what I want, in exchange for keeping my mouth shut. You’re going to bring me to Alexander Pierce, tomorrow, and introduce me as a very good friend. And then you’ll go on your way. Back to your little Strike team, pretending you’re SHIELD’s good little soldier.”

“What’s to keep me from shooting you, and preventing you from telling anyone any part of your fantasy?”

“The fact that if I’m not back home in the next hour, my dad’s gonna drop the name of every Hydra agent online. You didn’t think I just came here with no insurance, did you?” She tsked at him, watching as he finally lowered the gun. “So, tomorrow morning, you’ll take me to work and introduce me to Alex. You’ll impress upon him how important it is he listen to me.”

“What do you want with the Undersecretary?” Jack asked, glaring at the woman who backed him into a corner.

“Sorry, lover, that’s classified,” she said as she stood in a fluid motion. Jack yanked his gun back up. Two red dots appeared on his chest, causing the man to freeze. She took a step closer and put her hand on the gun, pushing it down gently. She inched up on her toes to whisper in his ear, “but don’t worry, I’ve got big plans for you.”

Jack was too stunned to move as she walked past him. The dots left as the door closed behind her. He wasn’t sure how long he stood there after she left, but he could feel the stiffness in his hands when he finally holstered his gun.

Morning came too quickly and saw Jack trying to act normal as he waited for the woman to return. Part of him hoped he’d imagined it. When she didn’t show, he relaxed and walked into his garage. She was sitting in his passenger seat, checking her reflection in the visor mirror.

“Morning Rollins, sleep well?”

“Fuck.”

“Hoping I’d forget? Not a chance. I need a meeting, and I’m not just going to walk into his office alone. You’re going to get me in, and I’ll take care of the rest. Don’t worry, it’s not an assassination attempt, I’m unarmed.” Jack climbed into the driver’s seat and nodded. There was indeed no weaponry hiding under her tight dress. She had no identifiable tattoos on her arms or legs, and her only distinguishing feature was hazel eyes that looked a bit too yellow to be human. Even her long brown hair wouldn’t stand out. Her tone shifted, no longer teasing or taunting. “I’m not a threat to you, Jack.”

“But you are a threat,” Jack stated as he backed out of the driveway. He didn’t question why he was giving in, even he didn’t know. “To someone. To Hydra?”

“Not this time,” she said, a hint of a smile on her face. Jack wished she’d stop speaking in riddles.

“Who are you?” Jack asked. She looked surprised.

“I guess I didn’t introduce myself. You can call me Tala.” Jack knew it was likely a fake identity, despite how fluidly she said it.

“What do you want with the Undersecretary?” Jack asked again.

“I need a favor,” Tala said, the half-smile back as she looked out the window. “And I think, in order to protect this secret, Alex will give it to me.”

“He’s more likely to kill you. List or not, if you’re a threat to Hydra, protocol is to eliminate you.”

“You didn’t,” Tala said, glancing at him. “Not last night, not this morning. You didn’t call any of your friends in Strike, not Brock, not Sitwell. You aren’t driving me into a trap.”

Jack didn’t respond. The last mile of the trip was in silence. Jack’s badge got them up to Pierce’s floor, and Tala’s attitude got them past the receptionist in front of his office. She slammed the doors open and smiled when she saw that Pierce wasn’t alone. Nick Fury stood there, his hand on his gun at the disturbance.

“Rollins, what is the meaning of this?” Fury demanded.

“She needs to meet with Undersecretary Pierce. She has information on what he asked about last week, sir,” Jack said, making something up in hopes Pierce would understand it’s a Hydra matter.

“Nonsense, Jack, Nick and I are old friends, he’s welcome to stay.” Tala winked at Pierce, and his face twisted.

“Nick, give us the room, please,” Pierce said, nodding to Jack. Jack sighed in relief that he understood. Jack wouldn’t let Tala alert Fury to Hydra. No chance.

“Director,” Jack said as he passed. Jack closed the door behind him, leaving Tala and Pierce alone.

>Line Break<

“Alex,” Grey said in greeting as she crossed the room to sit on the couch. He glared at her as he was forced to walk from behind his desk to join her. “It’s good to see you well. Glad to see Hydra hasn’t killed you yet. Listen, I need to borrow your Winter Soldier. I won’t tell you why, because that’s my business not yours, but I will promise to return him in a week. I just need some specialized help.”

“I don’t know who you are, or what you’re talking about. I think I’m going to have to ask Agent Rollins to escort you out.”

“Oh please, Alex, unless you want me to chase down Fury and expose Hydra to eyes, you’re not ready for, you’ll give me what I want. Take me to the Winter Soldier. Order him to follow my orders for the next week and allow us to be on our way. Oh, and in case you think you can have me killed and ignore my request, my team expects me home in the next two hours, and if I don’t, they’ll expose Hydra anyway. You’re not the first one I’ve had to convince. Why do you think Jack brought me here? I’m very persuasive.”

Grey stared at him, watching the vein in his neck throb with his pulse. She tilted her head to the right and waited. Pierce stood up with a huff. He picked up his office phone and barked orders the moment it was answered. Grey stood gracefully and followed him out of the office.

“Agent Rollins, with me,” Pierce ordered. Grey winked up at Jack as he stared at her in surprise. He expected her to be dead or escorted out in handcuffs. The trip to the bank was made in terse silence as Pierce seethed. Grey sat in the backseat, smug every time Jack or Pierce glanced back at her.

The Winter Soldier was ready to go when they got there. He was clearly armed, but dressed for discretion, his black shirt and pants might have been offensive to fashion but was better than people seeing him in full tactical gear. He had a duffle bag on his back with his gear.

 Grey watched as Pierce instructed him to listen to her for the next week. In his distress, he didn’t think to order the Soldier to return. Grey grinned as the Soldier walked over to her and nodded.

“Alex, Jack, it was lovely to meet you. I’ll see you soon. Come on, sugar, you’re with me.” Grey walked out of the bank, the Winter Soldier on her heels. A black SUV was idling at the curb, and Grey led them there. She ushered him in the backseat and climbed in after him. “Jim get us the ever-loving fuck out of here.”

“You, okay?” Pepper asked, turning around in the passenger seat. Jim pulled into traffic and sped off, taking random turns and short cuts to lose any possible tails.

“That was the scariest fucking hour of my life, I almost pissed my pants. Gimme my pen.”

Grey took a long pull and cracked the window to blow out the smoke. She took a deep breath and turned to face the new addition. In the same motion, she tugged the brown wig off and tossed it into the bag at her feet. Her pink hair stood up in several directions.

“Introductions then! The man driving is US Air Force Lieutenant Colonel Jim Rhodes. This lovely young lady is Pepper Potts, I’m Grey Stark, and we are not Hydra.”

“What are my orders?”

“Uh, can I order you to shake off Hydra’s programming? Is that a thing?” Grey got a blank stare. She’d had a small hope that ordering him to ignore the programming would cause some form of loophole she could exploit, like she had done in a fic she wrote once, but she wasn’t terribly surprised it didn’t work. Logic will out, apparently. “Right, you don’t have a sense of humor when you’re fresh outta hell. Um, no orders yet, we’ve got a flight back to New York, and then we can talk.”

“Jarvis?” Pepper asked, answering a phone call. Grey turned to her in surprise. Pepper listened for a moment, then ended the call. “Jarvis has changed our flight plan. We’re heading straight back to LA, Hank Pym is holding a press conference tomorrow, and those typically end in disaster for us. Especially since his isn’t until noon, and the news of Tony’s disappearance breaks at nine.”

“Okay then, hey sugar,” Grey said, turning back to Barnes. She waited until he looked at her. “Change of plans. We’re going to California instead of New York, is that okay? It’s a longer flight.”

“Is that where the job is?”

“Sure, sugar. We’ll eat on the plane too, so don’t worry if you skipped breakfast, I did too.” When it became apparent that he wasn’t going to say anything else, Grey settled into her seat, putting the wig away properly, and taking another pull from her pen. Her hands were still shaking.

“Grey, how did last night actually succeed?”

“No idea. The laser pointer trick is actually used against Sitwell by Sam, Steve, and Nat in 2014, which was where I got the idea. Although Nat does kick Sitwell off the roof. Cinematic beauty.” Grey smiled to herself a little as she thought about Natasha setting Steve up with various SHIELD agents. “And then, so get this, they’re driving down the highway, Sitwell in the backseat as the hostage, right? This one here, snatches him out of the seat, yanks him through the window and throws him into oncoming traffic.”

“That’s a little violent, isn’t it?” Pepper asked. Grey shrugged.

“Honestly, getting to watch Natasha and this one spar is a brilliant, beautiful thing.” Grey had a dreamy look on her face. Pepper just laughed as they finally pulled off the highway and into the private airfield. Happy was standing outside the jet, waiting. Grey was the first one out of the car when they parked, crossing the open field until a shadow fell over her. She glanced up to see the Winter Soldier guarding her.

“It’s too open here, there’s no cover.”

“I’m not under threat, sugar. That man there, that’s Harold Hogan, everyone calls him Happy. He used to be a Marine, and a boxing champion. He’s our head of security, should you feel like helping out, you’ll likely work under him.” Grey said, pointing out Happy, and waving to him as they approached.

“Coffee is in the kitchenette, we’ve got clearance for takeoff in thirty minutes, I’m just waiting on Jim,” Happy said, glancing at Barnes. “Barnes, good to meet you. Grey didn’t know your coffee order, so she had me get you a caramel macchiato. If you don’t like it, there’s black coffee brewing too.”

Barnes didn’t react to being spoken to, nor did he acknowledge the offer of coffee. Grey looked up at him fondly and rolled her eyes.

“Thanks for the coffee run, Happy, I appreciate you.” Happy nodded and climbed the stairs, heading for the cockpit to do preflight checks. He knew that she was thanking him for more than just the coffee. Grey looked up at Barnes, who still had a blank face, and sighed. “Come on, Sugar, we have too much to do, and not nearly enough time for it.”

Barnes sat in the jump seat near the cockpit, wrapping his bag around his leg. Grey brought him the coffee Happy got for him, but when he didn’t take it, she took a sip.

“It’s not poisoned. It’s not drugged. It’s two shots of espresso in milk with caramel flavor and syrup. Or do you just not want anything?” Grey held it out and waited for him to make up his mind. Pepper and Jim finally boarded the jet, Pepper getting settled on the couch, Jim joining Happy for the flight. Barnes eventually accepted the drink.

“Thank you.”

“Of course, sugar. I know this is probably very strange for you, and I know I’m definitely weird. But you’re not a prisoner here. And you don’t have to go back if you don’t want to.” Grey privately thought that he’d never go back, even if he wanted to. As hypocritical as it made her, she wouldn’t let him. “Try to relax. You’re in no danger here. I’m going to go sit with Pepper, we have work to discuss. If you’d like to join us, you’re more than welcome. Please, interrupt if you need or want anything, okay?”

Grey waited until he gave a hesitant nod, beamed at him, and headed to the back of the jet. Pepper was sitting on the couch, a notebook and a tablet sitting next to her. Grey’s laptop was sitting up on the table.

“Do you know about Pym?” Pepper asked as Grey sat down and took a sip of her coffee.

“I know he thinks Howard stole from him back in ’73,” Grey said.

“What? No. Pym blames Howard for his wife’s death,” Pepper said. Grey nearly spat out her coffee.

“No, Hank thinks he stole his Pym particles in ’73, because that’s when Tony and… But I…” Grey paused and stared at the seat in front of her, a multitude of expressions crossed her face. Confusion first, anger, then something haunting – a realization that things were different in this universe. Something cold lingered as Grey shook it off. “Okay, so originally, after we lost the battle, time travel became the only way to reverse it. The tesseract ended up in Loki’s hands, in Endgame, which meant they had to go back to 1973 ish to get it from SHIELD. Steve stole a few vials of the particles to enable them to get back to modern day. But with my plan, we won’t need the time travel, which means Steve won’t steal the vials, which means Pym shouldn’t hate us.”

“I didn’t understand any of that,” Pepper said, looking at Grey. “But no. In 1987, Janet and Hank were on some classified SHIELD mission. Howard was supposed to be involved but wasn’t. No one knows why, but Howard was supposed to be on that mission. Janet died because he wasn’t there.”

“Janet isn’t dead. She’s stuck in the Quantum Realm right now, but Scott gets her out, eventually, sometime between Civil War and Infinity War. But that’s still not the point. It’s different. That means that I’ve already succeeded.” Grey lowered her voice to a triumphant hiss. “If Pym hates us for a different reason, it means we don’t have to go back in time to undo Thanos’ plan. It means we win this time.”

Pepper stared at Grey in openmouthed surprise. Not once had she considered Pym’s irrational hatred of all things Stark a good thing, but here Grey was, practically bouncing in her seat about it.

“Well, that’s good, isn’t it?” Pepper asked. “So how do we handle this?”

“How visceral is his dislike? In the m… In my visions he’ll usually only bring it up when someone mentions going to Dad for help.”

“Ha, I wish,” Pepper said bitterly. “Reporters make it a point to bring Tony up anytime they’re interviewing him, because he goes rabid.”

Grey made a disgusted noise and buried her face in her hands as the jet started taxiing. One hand braced her coffee as they started take off. She sat there until the jet leveled out, before looking up.

“What if we played distressed daughter?”

“I don’t follow.”

“Right now, only like six people know who I am. We let the news break, let Pym do his feral routine, then put me in front of the press to defend dad’s legacy. We play up the father daughter connection. Make Hank look like the worst person in the world for being glad Tony’s likely dead.”

“Gloating bad guy versus grieving daughter,” Pepper translated. “Can you do it? You could only do last night because you were too high to be scared. You won’t be able to be high in front of the cameras.”

“I’ll need an Ativan. D gives me one of hers anytime I need to do something adult-ish that my anxiety won’t let me. I doubt I could cry on command, but I can be angry. Think that would work?” Grey took another drink of her coffee and turned to glance over at Barnes. He hadn’t left his seat, but she could see that he’d relaxed into the seat, his legs spread in front of him a little.

Once they were at cruising altitude, Jim and Happy came out and joined the girls as autopilot flew them home.

“So, what are we doing, once Tony’s back?” Jim asked, flopping down next to Pepper and tossing his arm over her shoulders. “How does he come back, and how can we help?”

Happy sat across from Grey at the table.

“He’s gonna get himself out of the cave, making the first Iron Man suit – flamethrower powered. He’s going to create a giant explosion that will allow y’all to find him. When he gets back, he’s going to need trusted medical care – I’ve already suggested Dr Helen Cho out of South Korea. We should bring her in as early as we can.” Grey had mentioned her before, so Stark Industries was already doing some research on her.

“But, more to your question, Dad’s going to come home and demand a press conference. During the conference, he declared that effective immediately, he’s shutting down weapons manufacturing.”

“That would kill Stark Industries, we’d be bankrupt in a month. Two if the military doesn’t crucify us,” Pepper cried, looking horrified. Grey held up a hand and gestured to herself.

“Which is why we are going to pause manufacturing pending a thorough and legal investigation on how exactly our weapons got in the hands of people that definitely should not have them. And we can assure our employees that they won’t be forced out of work, since in the same breath we’re going to announce the new direction, our company is going to go in. Pepper, we’re sitting on so much brilliance that I can guarantee you that if you give me some more time to write, I will triple the profits of Stark Industries before the next election.”

Pepper gave her a smile, and Grey finally understood the term sharklike. She leaned forward almost lazily and kept full eye contact as she held out her hand to shake. Grey worried for her kidneys as she accepted the challenge.

“Poor Tony,” Happy lamented. “He has no idea what he’s coming home to.”

“Might be safer in Afghanistan,” Rhodey added, shaking his head. “Should probably tell the bastard to stay in his hole a while longer. We might be able to put out these two’s fires in a few years.”

“Decades.”

“Generations.”

“Centuries.”

“Are you two idiots done?” Pepper asked, shaking her head at the boys. Everyone fell apart laughing for a moment at the twin looks of disappointment on Grey and Pepper’s faces. Jim and Happy roared with laughter, Happy doubling over to put his head on the table.

“Then what?”

“Eventually, some terrorist group – I believe the Ten Rings – is going to use the Jericho in Gulmira. Dad’s going to suit up and destroy it, saving the civilians.”

“We can’t get into Gulmira, they’re using civilians as human shields,” Jim said, shaking his head. “The Air Force won’t give clearance.”

“Which is why we won’t be asking for it,” Grey said. “Unless you can convince them to give us a trial run, we’ll go in alone and contract afterwards.”

“You want to contract with the Air Force?” Pepper and Jim asked. Happy looked at Grey in surprise.

“We need legitimacy. We need permission to get into places where our weapons are being used by the wrong people, and we need to destroy those caches. If, in the process, it leads to more ease when the initiative kicks off, the better.”

“We’ll be considered private military contractors, is that really what we want?” Happy asked. “I worked with PMC’s in the past; they’re not always good men.”

“We contract with the Air Force for now, but once the initiative is up and running, we contract with the UN. Get permission to act as an independent organization internationally,” Grey said. “We might need Samantha early because I’d like her to negotiate with the Air Force on our behalf.”

“And that’s it?” Pepper asked, optimistic.

“Ha, I wish. Stane starts moving against T-Dad, more openly, eventually going so far as to yank the reactor out of his chest to power his own suit, the Iron Monger, a bigger heavier version of the one he built in a cave.” Jim pinched the bridge of his nose.

“How do we avoid that? If Tony has to fight against Stane, we will not survive, emotionally.”

“The news breaks first thing in the morning that Dad’s been taken,” Grey says, looking to Pepper for confirmation. “Once that happens, the Air Force will release to us a slightly redacted statement of how it happened. There’s proof that it was Stark Weapons used during the kidnapping. We leak that to the press, Stark Industries comes under fire, we get investigated, Stane gets discovered and should be in jail or at the very least, out on bail by the time dad gets home.”

“And once he’s in jail?” Jim asked, suspicious that there was more to the plan.

“How do writers get rid of characters they no longer have use for?” Grey asked, one eyebrow raised.

“They kill them off,” Happy answered, a little hollow. “You’d kill him?”

“Me? No, I don’t think I have the guts to pull the trigger on anybody. But I can pay to have him killed, sure. Either in prison, or after he’s sentenced. Either way, the man won’t make it to 2011.” Grey was slightly flippant with her answer, showing the rest that she still considered them fictional characters, even though she was trying not to. “He’s a threat, not only to dad, but to me.”

“And how will Tony react to coming home to find his daughter killed his Godfather?” Pepper asked.

“Virginia Potts, I know you know better than to think I could get Stane arrested and tried in three months. Trials take time. Evidence needs to be gathered, people need to be questioned, we have military contracts, the Patriot Act is likely to be applied here.” Grey shook her head and leaned back in her seat, glancing over her shoulder to check on Barnes, still in the jump seat.

“We get the ball rolling, invite the appropriate people to investigate SI on our behalf, citing Tony’s disappearance, they find whatever exists of his paper trail, and they’ll handle the rest,” Pepper realized. “By the time Tony’s home, the investigation will be thoroughly underway.”

“And when Stane moves to lock dad out of the company, we can use that as the final nail in his coffin. After we let him, of course. We’re going to make Pepper CEO, it was actually Dad’s idea,” Grey said. She had to keep pausing, forcing herself to call Tony her dad even though it felt weird to her.

“Okay, that’s going to be addressed later, we don’t have time for that right now. What complications can we expect?” Pepper asked, pointing her finger at Grey.

“SHIELD is going to send Phil Coulson to investigate T-Dad’s escape from the cave, wanting to debrief on his methods. We like Phil, we don’t currently like SHIELD.”

“Yes, we know, Hydra galore, we’re going to have to do something about that eventually,” Jim practically demanded.

“That has to wait, we have other problems. Stane, then Hammer, then Aliens, then AIM, then more fucking aliens, then we can worry about Hydra. Okay?”

“More aliens?” Happy groaned. “More? How often do aliens happen?”

“2012, 2014, technically 2016, although not for us. Um, 2017, again not likely for us, then 2018, definitely for us.” Grey lowered her voice so even with enhanced hearing, Barnes wouldn’t be able to hear her. “I only know about the Infinity Saga; I don’t know what happens after. I know they’re leaning toward the Secret Wars, but I don’t know that storyline.”

“That’s okay. One problem at a time,” Jim said. “Hogan, they’re aliens. Can they really be that bad?”

“The Kree are,” Grey said, nodding her head until everyone laughed again. “Everyone else seems chill to just exist. And even then, the Kree won’t be a problem for us, actually ever. Daisy gets to punch a few, and we’ll face a few Kree-adjacent problems, terrigenesis namely.”

“So what aliens are going to be a problem?” Happy wanted to know.

“Well, the Asgardians. Well, technically Thor is an Asgardian, Loki is half-Jotun. Thanos is from a planet called Titan, the Chitauri are the ones we’ll see in 2012 in New York. Thanos’ Black Order has a few different species, but I couldn’t tell you about them. Groot is technically his name, species, and language. He’s a tree,” Grey said, trying to tick them off on her fingers. “Thanos’ cannon fodder are outriders. Outworlders? Outriders. Something like that.”

“And they’re all bad?” Happy asked, dubious.

“Groot is a friend, love him. The Asgardians are onside, so they’re fine. Loki might be a problem; he might be Barnes 2.0. We’ll figure that out later.”

“If you two don’t leave the aliens for the future and get back to discussing what we need to know, I’m going to throw you out of this plane,” Pepper hissed, leaning forward to glare at them. Happy and Grey pretended to pout but leaned back against their seats. “Is there anything else we need to know for this… movie?”

Pepper mouthed the last word, not knowing how else to phrase it, but also really hating the way it sounded.

“For this crisis?” Jim suggested, pushing against her, a teasing smile on his face. She looked up fondly.

“That works as well as anything else. Is there anything else we should know for this crisis?” Pepper looked at Grey.

“Apogee award, kidnapping, all the time in the cave, rescue, press conference, argument with Stane by the reactor. The creation of the suit, the firefighter family fund, straight to Gulmira. Argument with Rhodey, argument with Pepper, Pepper finds the video, grabs Coulson. Stane pulls the reactor from Tony’s chest to power his own suit. Don’t worry he’s fine, Rhodey shows up on time. Iron Man versus Iron Monger, press conference where he announces he is Iron Man. There’s an end – there’s a smaller, shorter vision with Fury, where he tells him that it’s a stranger world than he knows, or something bullshit like that.”

“That sounds like it all happens at once. Once Gulmira is in play, it’s off to the races.” Grey frowned at Jim’s comment, realizing he was right.

“That’s okay, it makes it easier. Get it over with and then we have, Grey?”

“Oh, uh, May, of next year, when the Expo opens,” Grey said, knowing what she was asking.

“We’re not cancelling that?” Jim asked, surprised.

“Why should we?” Grey asked. “Pepper, we need to sit down, heiress to eventual CEO and start discussing changes to Stark Industries. I want them in effect by then. And the minute dad’s home I want to start on the initiative.”

“So, we have a lot of work to do,” Happy said, standing and stretching. “Which means it’s a good thing it’s time to land, too. Jim?”

“Right behind you,” Jim agreed, sliding to his feet. They walked up, but Jim paused at Barnes. “You still doing, okay? You need anything?”

“No, thank you.” Barnes spoke very quietly, barely glancing up at him. Jim noticed his coffee cup was empty in the trash.

“Alright. But you let us know if that changes. You’re allowed to want things,” Jim said. He’d seen prisoners of war before. He understood what trauma could do. Barnes looked up at him in well-hidden surprise. Jim felt his heart break a little. “You’ve had a shitty past, and while you’ve done terrible things, you’re with us now. That’s something that matters.”

Chapter Text

“We shouldn’t be surprised by it, is all I’m saying,” Hank said in response to the reporter. “Everyone is well aware that the most recent generation of Starks is even worse than the one mine had. All Starks are good for is death. Creating it, causing it, Tony Stark is called the Merchant of Death, for crying out loud.”

“And your opinion on his abduction?”

“Are we sure he’s not just on another drunken bender? He’s done those before, there was a feared disappearance in 1999, and again in 2002. I’m sure he’ll be stumbling home soon enough.”

Grey sneered as she watched the man try and drag her father’s name through the mud. She wasn’t sitting on the couch, like Pepper was. She was standing in front of the TV with her fists clenched and her jaw set.

“Jarvis, where was dad for those disappearances?” Grey asked, careful with her vocabulary while Barnes was in the room. He was lurking in a corner, his eyes constantly flickering to the wide window view of the ocean. He looked soft, wearing a flannel from Jim’s wardrobe. It was a little tight in the shoulders and arms, but he didn’t seem to mind.

“In 1999, you had pneumonia, Miss Stark. You required hospitalization for a week as they couldn’t get your fever to break, and you needed fluids. In 2002, Sir moved the two of you to Malibu in the wake of you skipping a grade.” Jarvis used the wall to show the various documents to support it. There was an itemized bill for her three-night stay in the peds ward of Mercy hospital in New York, a copy of the official diagnosis, and a copy of her chest x-ray. Then he brought up the receipt for the moving company that helped them get everything to the new house. There was a copy of her transcript, and a letter from the school affirming that she was skipping seventh grade. “Would you like me to print these documents?”

“Yes, please, Jay. I’m going to need it when I start yelling at people,” Grey said, crossing her arms over her chest. “Pepper, you ready?”

“As long as you are,” Pepper said, holding her phone. Grey glanced back at Pym’s face on the TV and grinned. It wasn’t a kind smile, or even a victory grin. Her expression held nothing but malice.

“Set it up.”

Pepper made her phone call, Grey sipped her coffee, and one of the reporters stood up on TV.

“Stark Industries just set up a press conference, Stark to discuss disappearance. Dr Pym, what do you have to say about that?”

“It’s what I just said, he went on another bender and asked the Air Force to help him in his lies to save face and keep his stocks up.”

“We’ll see about that,” Grey promised, her eyes flashing as she stared at the screen. “Pepper, bring in a stylist. We want me to be dressed classy, old money, pearls, it needs to give Princess Diana.”

“Needs to give, what?” Pepper asked, looking away from finances’ expectations on Pym’s conference.

“Sorry, my bad. People need to look at me and start to associate me with her. We need them to look at me and trust me, believe me, listen to me. Diana was the people’s princess. Until dad’s back, that’s what I need to be.” Grey turned to face Pepper, ignoring the way Pym kept going on about the reputation of the Stark men. She couldn’t wait to use his own words against him.

“They call him doctor,” Barnes said, stepping forward.

“He has a PhD in something, I’m sure,” Grey said, turning her full attention to him, a kind smile immediately taking over the glare. She wanted to encourage him as much as possible, in hopes it would help him recover better.

“Doesn’t Tony?”

“He does,” Grey said, waiting for the point, until it smacked her in the face. “But everyone calls him Mister Stark, and that is no longer acceptable. Thank you, Sugar, you’re the absolute best. Jarvis?”

“I’m gathering all documentation you might need to prove your paternity, including a DNA test. I’ve also compiled a list of Sir’s accomplishments and credentials,” Jarvis said, turning the lights blue in the room before he spoke. Barnes had been jumpy and had cautiously asked Grey if Jarvis could announce himself before he spoke. It was the first thing Barnes had asked for.

“I’m cashing in a favor with a stylist friend of mine,” Pepper said, glancing up from her phone. “Jarvis, send me Grey’s measurements so I can pass them along to her, she’s agreed to handle hair, makeup and clothes. But only this time, she’s reaching out to a friend who’s been looking for a long-term position.”

“I’ve got an idea of how I want to play it. I’m planning on playing up the anger of a grieving daughter,” Grey said, glancing at Pepper for approval. “Don’t need to fake anger.”

“Do not say fuck on national television,” Pepper said firmly.

“I will certainly try,” Grey promised.

>Line Break<

Jayne sat in the second row, eagerly waiting for the Stark press conference to begin. It was her first time at a Stark event as a journalist, and she wanted to get everything perfect. She personally didn’t like Tony Stark, disliked his flippancy in how he treated the world, but would ensure none of her personal bias showed through in her writing.

The conference was scheduled to begin at five in the evening, just in time for the evening news. It was already four fifty, and several live reporters were just starting to arrive. A woman Jayne recognized as Christine Everhart sat inspecting her nails as she waited, her recorder still in her hand. Press circles were aware of Tony’s penchant for being late. It was so predictable; Jayne could see the MSNBC crew just starting to set up. It was an unspoken rule that you didn’t arrive early to Tony Stark’s press conferences.

After what seemed like an hour, but was truly only nine minutes, the door slammed open behind them, and a woman strode out in style. Jayne whispered into her recorder, describing the outfit and the woman, even though she doubted it would be important to her article. Her pink hair was out of place with her black fitted suit, giving her a casual elegance with a playful air. She walked up to the podium and smacked a stack of papers onto it. No one knew who she was – a new public relations rep, hired in the wake of disaster? She stood up straight, her shoulders unwavering, but it was her expression that intrigued Jayne. She was annoyed. Irritated, she looked around at the assembled press. Her irritation grew as MSNBC scrambled to set up fast enough.

“Alright, let’s make this quick because I have a dozen other things I have to finish today, and this rates very low on my list of favorites. Yes, Doctor Tony Stark is missing. He was taken from Air Force custody by insurgents using Stark Industry weapons. The Air Force is working diligently to find him and will release their own statement on the progress of their search. If Hank Pym wants to accuse the Air Force of lying, they can keep our name out of it, that’s his business not mine. As far as his hatred of the “Stark Men” as he called them, I can’t wait to see what he makes of me.” Jayne was holding her recorder out to capture the entire statement, while she carefully scribbled down her own questions and comments on a pad of paper. “My name is Margaret Maria Stark, and I’m the only child of Doctor Anthony Stark. Who has something to say about it?”

The reporters surged to their feet, shouting questions as loud as they could, holding out recorders and microphones. Jayne was sure she was the only one still seated as she glanced around. Margaret watched the chaos, leaning on the podium as she waited with her eyebrow raised. Jayne climbed to her feet, tucking her notepad under her arm, and raised her free hand. A sharp, shrill whistle rang out as Margaret pulled her fingers out of her mouth. She pointed at Jayne and nodded.

“Jayne Vittori, Reuters. You said he was taken by terrorists using Stark Industries weapons, could you elaborate on that?”

“Yes. Several service members attached to the Air Force convoy saw not only Stark rifles being used, but the three missiles launched were Stark weapons. An internal investigation has started and will soon discover just how our weapons were able to be used against America’s soldiers.”

There was a glint in Margaret’s eyes, one that could’ve been grief, but might have been rage. Jayne thanked her for the answer and sat back down, watching everyone surge to their feet again, shouting questions about who she was, where she’d been. Jayne made a careful note of that, curious, but unwilling to ask. She had a few more questions about Tony’s disappearance, so she raised her hand again. There was another whistle, another nod in her direction.

“Has there been a ransom, or any word on the status of Doctor Stark’s health?” Jayne asked, barely hiding her surprise at being called on again. Margaret clearly had a way she wanted this conference to run.  Jayne could respect it, and was willing to play her game, as long as she kept answering questions.

“No. Neither the Air Force, nor Stark Industries have received anything. We are hopeful that he is alive and working to escape while we search. At this time, we know nothing about who, where, or why. It has only been a week, so we are still hopeful we’ll hear something soon.”

Reporters started shouting again, resulting in an unimpressed look from Margaret. Jayne would’ve giggled if it had been a different situation. Tony’s executive assistant, Virginia Potts, often had a similar expression. Jayne shrugged to herself and put her hand in the air again. There was another sharp whistle, followed by another nod in her direction. Several reporters caught on to the situation and settled in, raising their hands instead of standing and screaming.

“How is his kidnapping going to affect things at Stark Industries?” Jayne asked, holding out her recorder again. She tried to keep a professional look on her face, but she was sure her excitement was visible. Until Jayne caught the look in Margaret’s eyes. Jayne might have been excited to get all her questions answered, but Margaret was devastated. Jayne stopped smiling, a small furrow in her brows appearing as she actually watched Margaret.

“When my grandfather died in 1991, his fatality clause stipulated that dad had to be twenty-one before he could take over the company as CEO,” Margaret said, looking at Jayne rather than the cameras. Relief was clear in her eyes. Relief that someone was asking questions that mattered. Relief that she was being taken seriously. “My dad decided that I was competent enough to take over as long as I was eighteen. Therefore, at the end of May, the company will fall to me. Now, I have no experience here and have decided to jump right in, with the assistance of dad’s executive assistant, Miss Potts. She will remain my right hand, as she was my dad’s.”

Another reporter that had caught on and put her hand in the air and waited. Margaret smiled and pointed at her. It seemed she had no patience for being shouted at, something Jayne appreciated. A glance around the room showed Miss Potts, tucked in a corner next to someone from the Air Force. Potts was on the phone, a smile in her eyes as she spoke with someone. She whispered something to the man, and he covered his mouth to laugh.

“Alice White, New York Times. Are you going to change the direction of the company?”

“There are no immediate plans to change the way Stark Industries is run. As I’ve said, I don’t have the experience necessary to make those decisions. In the future, we might revaluate that.” She pointed to someone behind Jayne. Jayne noticed that Margaret hadn’t said they were never changing the direction of the company and made a note on her pad to keep an eye out for changes. They would be coming.

“Kyle West, People Magazine, can you tell us a bit about yourself?”

Her eyes flashed as she glared at the man.

“If you insist on asking, I can tell you that in 1999, I had pneumonia and had to be hospitalized, which resulted in my dad being “missing” in the media. And in 2002, I’d skipped a grade and transferred schools, so we moved, again causing him to go missing,” Margaret said viciously, clearly referencing Hank Pym’s press conference from that morning. Jayne snickered lightly, from her spot in the second row, she could see Kyle go pale. “I can tell you that my favorite color is pink, and my favorite food is hashbrowns. Anything other than that is personal, and unlike my father, I don’t feel the need to share my personal life with you. My father is missing, and this conference is about him and our company. Are there any more questions to that effect?”

Jayne watched the conference continue, only startled out of her thoughts when a member of the security team slid into the seat next to her and handed her a note, inviting her to a meeting with Margaret afterwards. When she turned to reply, he was already gone. She wondered what the meeting was about.

>Line Break<

This was the best part of Samantha’s job. She loved the surprised and offended look people got when she handed them the envelope that informed them, they were being sued by Stark Industries. The lawyers on retainer for the company were known internationally as the best team. Stark Industries had yet to lose a lawsuit.

Her favorite pair of heels clicked on the floor as she walked to the office at the end of the hall. Sam could see Pym, signing some papers, his head down. She opened the door, and knocked on his desk, startling the man.

“Hank Pym, you’ve been served,” Sam said with a bright smile. “Have a nice day.”

Sam made it out of his office, and halfway down the hall before Pym started shouting obscenities. She laughed quietly as she walked in the elevator, already dialing Pepper’s phone number.

“I thought he was going to have a stroke,” Sam said instead of a greeting. “He wasn’t even watching the conference – how’s she doing?”

“She’s a terror. She said no personal questions, then kicked a woman out for insisting on asking a personal question,” Pepper replied. “Sam, she’s made them raise their hands.”

Sam had been friends with Pepper long enough to understand that she was just waiting for an opportunity to laugh over this. She wouldn’t – not until Tony was returned safely. It seemed like the only people who didn’t know Tony loved Pepper was Tony and Pepper.  

“How much training did you give her?” Sam asked, a grin on her face as she stepped out of the elevator.

“I gave her free reign as long as she didn’t say fuck,” Pepper replied with a laugh.

“That’s brilliant. Oh, hang on, I see Hope.” Sam tucked the phone in her pocket and pulled out another envelope. “Hope Van Dyne?”

“Yes, that’s me,” she said, turning around with a warm smile. Sam almost felt bad as she held out the envelope.

“You’ve been served.” Hope’s expression melted to confusion, then to rage, then to exhausted resignation as she saw the company logo on the page. “Have a nice day.”

“Probably should’ve seen this coming. Hey, does this mean they found him?” Hope asked, gesturing to the papers. She was genuine in her concern. Unlike her father, or perhaps in spite of it, Hope didn’t want to see Tony dead. “Please tell me he’s okay.”

“He’s still missing. Proceedings are being put into place by his daughter,” Sam said, nodding at Hope and walking off, pulling her phone back out.

“Daughter?” Hope shrieked after a minute. Sam couldn’t help but laugh, raising one arm as a wave goodbye as she slipped through the front doors and joined the San Francisco foot traffic.

“You’re flying back tomorrow, right?” Pepper asked. “You said you were visiting your sister.”

“Yeah, Pep, I’m meeting her for dinner. And then next week – no, not next week, I have the new intern next week. Um, two weeks out, let’s do a lunch, you me, and the kid.”

“Perfect, we have things to discuss with you anyway,” Pepper said, a teasing tone in her voice. “There’s a new position opening soon we’d like to offer you.”

“Deets?”

“Nope, not until lunch. Shit, Stane’s calling. I’ll call you tomorrow.”

“That man, ugh. My car’s here, see you soon!” Sam ended the call and smiled, rolling her eyes. Stark Industries legal department had been promising to promote Sam to their Legal Director, a position she’d wanted for years. She didn’t think that’s what this was – Pepper would’ve told her that directly.

>Line Break<

“Miss Stark, Jayne Vittori,” Happy said, opening the door to Tony’s office, letting the reporter in. Grey was sitting at the desk, squinting at a piece of paper, while Pepper whispered in her ear. Her jacket from the conference was hanging over the back of her chair, and her red tie had been loosened.

“Thanks, Happy, Jayne, come in, take a seat, give us just a moment,” Pepper said, straightening. “Grey, sign here, and initial there.”

Jayne sat and waited. Grey, as Pepper had called her, scratched out a signature and handed the pages over to Happy, who had stepped up and tucked them under his arm.

“Okay, now that that’s done, hi, I’m Grey, and we’d like to poach you from Reuters.”

“Oh!” Jayne said in surprise. She almost blurted out why but swallowed that thought. She didn’t want to seem unsure, or scared, or unwilling, or anything that would prevent her from getting the job. However, she couldn’t quite stop her question of, “me?”

“My dad did not raise me in the spotlight. He was raised in the spotlight, and he hated it. The pressure, the never-ending stares? He didn’t want that for me, so he kept me hidden as best he could. Therefore, I’ve got no real idea what I’m doing when I hold a press conference. I get distracted, and get off topic,” Grey said, leaning back in her seat. Pepper was still leaning over the desk, working sideways on the computer. “You have a really good track record with Reuter’s. Wonderful questions, easy follow ups, you stick to the materials announced, and steer away from personal such-and-such, unless the nature of the interview is personal.”

“You want me to be a Stark Industries PR rep?”

“Gods, no. I want you to be my PR rep. Personally, not just for Stark Industries, but for anything I might decide to get involved with.” Jayne felt her mouth fall open and snapped it shut with an audible click. “You’d be working for me directly, and would also, hopefully manage social media for me, Twitter, Instagram, whatever else pops up over the next few years.”

“You’re planning on stepping out fully, then?” Jayne asked. She wondered what exactly Instagram was, and if it was a Stark Industries platform. “Coming out as heiress of Stark Industries?”

“Well, this was never the plan,” Grey said. At the computer, Pepper snorted at the understatement. Jayne saw something flash in her eyes, but it was gone before she could puzzle it out. “I was going to finish school; I was going to travel some. I’d been looking at joining the peace corps. And then some stupid terrorist assholes decided to kidnap my dad and possibly kill him, so I’m stuck here doing-“

Grey cut herself off with a hand pressed to her chest as she tried to calm down. Pepper immediately turned her attention to her, placing her hands on her shoulders and keeping eye contact until she calmed down. Jayne worried.

“I’m sorry,” Grey gasped out, still rubbing at her chest like it hurt.

“Never apologize for being human,” Jayne said softly, sitting forward in her seat. “Anyone else would be in shambles right now.”

“In addition to the professional piece on Stark Industries, we’d like you to do a personal piece on Grey. Really introduce her to the public, get some support behind her,” Pepper said. She left her hand on Grey’s shoulder but turned to face Jayne. “You’ve got permission to publish both through Reuter’s, or through any publisher that’s reputable.”

“I’d like to give the pieces to Reuter’s, to soften the blow of me getting poached,” Jayne said. The door to the office opened behind her, and the man that handed her the note walked in with a stack of papers.

“Thanks Sugar. You doin’ okay?” Grey asked, looking up at him with a soft look. He just nodded and handed over the papers. He left the room again, glancing back at Grey once. “This is the employment contract we drew up. Now here’s where things get difficult. Here’s the employment contract with Stark Industries, there’s an offer letter, there’s the benefits package and the standard NDAs that we require.”

Jayne accepted the papers and pulled a pen out of her pocket. She’d read it before she signed, of course, but was eager to start.

“Now, before you sign, here’s the employment contract with the Avengers Initiative,” Pepper said, handing over a new stack of papers. Jayne accepted them, slightly confused. “And whether or not you sign that one, you will be signing these NDAs. We aren’t ready to announce the initiative to the wider world just yet.”

“And just what is this initiative?” Jayne asked. Her reporter brain was envisioning some horrible scandal that would tank stocks and ruin the economy.

“It’s what we’re going to need in order to save the world from the 2012 and 2018 alien invasions,” Grey said blandly, as if alien invasions happened often. Jayne got so fixated on the potential for aliens that it took her a moment to realize she’d said future.

“And that’s based on what? Because presently speaking, everyone believes aliens don’t exist.”

“I would give my left leg to go back to believing aliens didn’t exist,” Grey sighed, giggling at a joke Jayne didn’t understand. “But, yeah. And when Dad gets home, we’ve got some plans to help, but he’s still missing, and I know about aliens, but I just can’t see where he is!”

Jayne tried not to frown as she puzzled out what Grey wasn’t telling her. She said when, as opposed to if Tony Stark was returning home, as if it was a sure thing. She spoke of aliens as if she was ordering a drink at a bar.

“If I sign these agreements, you’ll tell me everything that’s going on?” Jayne asked, tapping the documents in her lap. “Everything?”

“Everything I can,” Grey offered. Jayne’s eyes turned to stone.

“You will tell me everything that you can because that is the only way I will be effective as your PR Rep. You will start walking everything past me. Social media, public appearances, dates, relationships, manicures.” Jayne demanded; her voice sharp. “You will tell me about the aliens. You will tell me how you know Doctor Stark is coming home when the rest of the world is shaking in fear that he’s dead. I need to know everything, that way, in the future, if I’m supposed to cover for something, or bury something, I know what to say.”

“Told you she was a good choice,” Grey said, a grin on her face as she glanced up at Pepper. “Give her the rest of the NDAs.”

Jayne balked at the sight of yet another privacy agreement, this one held together by a two-inch binder clip, with plenty of colorful tabs showing her where she’d sign. It took fifteen minutes to sign the NDA that would allow her to learn about her job.

“Alright, bring her in,” Pepper said, crossing the room to hand the NDA to the men standing outside the office. The shorter of the two nodded and left, taking the NDA with him. “Room is secure.”

“Thanks Pep. Alright, Jayne, here’s what you need to know.”

>Line Break<

Obadiah Stane was furious. What started out as a casual Friday, had turned first amusing, then horrifying. He’d sat in his office in the morning and watched the announcement that Tony was missing. Then he watched Pym go feral about the Starks. A few of his friends and associates in the Board of Directors came together to talk about the next steps of the Jericho Missile System, carefully avoiding the topic of Tony’s disappearance.

And then he received the news alert. Well, everyone in his office received the press alert. Stark to Discuss Disappearance. Stane felt a pit in his stomach as he stared at the words on his computer. How could he be back? How could Obadiah not have known he’d been rescued?

Obadiah was alone when the evening news turned on and showed him the podium at Stark Industries, empty, waiting for someone to stand up and speak. Fifteen minutes passed, and Obadiah waited, his hands shaking. Another fifteen, and he poured himself a whiskey. A woman stalked into the room, taking long strides and looking straight ahead. She slammed her paperwork on the podium, and Stane breathed a sigh of relief. It was just a girl from PR, holding a conference on behalf of the Potts woman. Until it wasn’t.

“My name is Margaret Maria Stark, the only child of Doctor Anthony Stark. Who has something to say about it?” The empty whiskey glass shattered against the floor. Such was his shock that Obadiah had dialed Tony’s number before remembering he was gone. He pulled Potts up from his contacts and held the phone out.

“I was wondering how far she’d get through the conference before you called. What do you want, Obadiah?” Pepper asked, her tone full of professional hostility.

“I want to know about the pink haired freak you’ve got pretending to be Tony’s daughter,” Stane ground out.

“That pink haired freak, as you call her, is the best kept Stark Family Secret that you were never cleared to know about,” Pepper said sharply. “She has been Tony’s daughter since she was born in 1991. As Tony’s Godfather, you might want to ask what you did to lose his trust. As Tony’s PA, I’ve known about her for the past seven years.”

“Tony’s never had a daughter, I’d have known about it,” Stane swore. Pepper couldn’t help but laugh.

“If that’s what you need to believe, fine, yes, this is all a big hoax, a conspiracy, just for you, Obadiah. Now if you’ll excuse me, I actually take my job seriously. Good-bye Obadiah,” Pepper said ending the call. He cursed, even throwing his phone across the room.

>Line Break<

Barnes had no idea what was happening around him as everyone prepared for the press conference. He'd been ordered to follow the girl and do what she needed, so he did. He followed her out of the bank, into her car, onto her jet, and into her house. 

She told him he was free, that she wasn't Hydra. She gave him a room, a promise to order him some clothes, and a tablet, telling him to start choosing things he'd like to have around the house. His choice. She asked him things, sometimes. Asked if he wanted to go for a walk on the beach after dark. Asked if he wanted to help run security for her press conference. He said yes. At first because of orders, then because of his first dinner.

He stood in the corner, watched the door to his room, and waited. Eventually there was a knock at the door. He waited for it to open, but it stayed closed. Another knock without entry.

"You have to give me permission to come in, or I'm not opening the door. You get to keep your own privacy," a woman said. It wasn't her. It was the other one, the one with red hair and kind eyes. 

"Come in?" Barnes finally said. The door opened, and she stepped one step into the room. She smiled at him, genuine kindness.

"We're doing pizza for dinner tonight - Jim's choice. Are there any toppings you'd like, or any you'd like to avoid?" It was a test. He was going to say the wrong thing, and he'd be thrown in the chair again. Or a cell. Or he'd be frozen again. "Grey eats only cheese, so that's already an option. I like mine with peppers, and Happy always goes for meat lovers. We know you've got an enhanced metabolism, so we're going to order you two for yourself. Pepperoni is good. Sausage is Tony's preferred."

"Sausage." 

"Sausage it will be. There's also going to be a large salad, and I'm sure Happy will arrange something for dessert. I'll have Jarvis flash the lights in here when the food's ready, would that be okay?" He just nodded. 

When the lights flashed, Barnes didn't move. He didn't trust the people, he didn't trust the lights, he didn't trust that the food would be there. 

There was a knock at the door.

"Come in," Barnes said when it was apparent that they weren't going to open the door. The door opened. It was her.

"Jarvis said he flashed the lights for you, did you change your mind about the pizza, Sugar?" She looked at his face and sighed. "Oh, my sweet love. Why don't you come out and join us? You can question us all you want, and we will swear to tell the truth."

"Why?"

"Why would we tell the truth, or why should you join us? We'll tell you the truth because that's the right thing to do. You should join us because socialization is good for your physical, mental, and emotional health." She watched him, not warily, like she was afraid, not critically, like she was debating the best way to use him. Just watching. 

"Swear." He worried about the demand in his voice, but he didn’t trust anything.

"I, Margaret Maria Stark, do solemnly swear on my mother's grave that my family will tell you the truth during tonight's dinner," she said, one hand up like she was swearing into office. Barnes couldn't help but smile. "C'mon, it's pizza, surely they had pizza in the forties."

"They did." Barnes hesitated, still in the corner. He didn’t really understand how he knew that. He took a step forward. "Has it changed?"

"Shit if I know, love, I was born in the nineties. I know it's good though." She held a hand out to him, waiting for him to take it. He walked forward, waiting for her to react with fear. She didn't. He took her hand, gently. She twisted their fingers together and started dragging him out of the room and down the hall. 

"Hey! You made it!" the red haired woman said, raising her wine glass in greeting. He nodded at her, surprised they were so excited to see him. The black man had his back to him, but he turned around and smiled, nodding at him. "Knew Grey'd get you out of hiding."

"Thank you," Barnes said softly, sitting with his back to a wall. A box of sausage pizza was passed over as Grey sat right next to him, two slices of plain cheese sitting on her plate, with a glass of wine in her hand. "I'm sorry, I don't..."

"Harold Hogan," the man with the pizza said, holding out his hand. "Everyone calls me Happy."

Barnes shook his hand; grateful he was understood. The black man reached over next.

"Jim Rhodes."

"Virginia Potts, call me Pepper. It's good to see you out of that room. You're a guest, you're not in storage," she said, pretending to scold, but her wide smile and wink took away any accidental hurt. "Would you like some wine?"

"It's a really good vintage," Grey said, gesturing with her own. "I pulled an Australian Shiraz out of the wine cellar. From the eighties. Older than me, still younger than you."

"Everything is younger than me," Barnes said softly as he finally picked up a piece of pizza. Not sure how else to do it, he added the salad dressing to his plate like Grey had. He dipped his pizza in it, wondering to himself if it was a new modern thing. The pizza was good. It was leagues better than it had been in the past. The dressing was... strange, but not bad. 

"See, Pepper, I told you ranch goes on pizza, even he knows it!"

"Pretty sure he's just copying you. You put ranch on everything," Happy said dryly. "And as the only one here to grow up in the midwest, I'm the leading authority on it. Ranch does belong on pizza. Pepper's just weird."

"Here, try a sip," Grey said, holding out her wine glass. Pepper and Happy bickered like siblings at the other end, while Jim shook his head and ate his salad. Barnes carefully took the glass, a little nervous it would break in his hands, and took a sip. "Kinda fruity, right? Hint of pepper at the back? Shiraz actually originated in Europe and was known as Sirah, but when they started planting it in Australia, it took on such a different flavor profile that they started calling it Shiraz."

"Smooth," Barnes said for lack of anything else.

"Do you want a glass?"

"I might break it," Barnes replied, still speaking softly. If Grey hadn't been sitting so close, she wouldn't have heard him.

"Ah, but that my dear is limited thinking. If you might break the wine glass, drink it out of a different cup. It's not going to affect the taste." He looked at her in open surprise. "I used to drink wine out of coffee mugs because they were dishwasher safe. Crystal has to be hand washed, and I'm very lazy."

"We had a dishwasher," Barnes said, though it came out more like a question. He could almost picture a young woman with dark brown, curly hair, laughing as she waved a plate around.

"Here," Grey said, pouring wine in an empty water cup. She placed it next to his plate, and passed the bottle over to Pepper, who was still bickering with Happy. "Until you trust yourself."

She tapped the cup with her glass and took a sip, her smile still clear in her eyes.

>Line Break<

Grey was starting to hate waking up at four in the morning. Just once she wanted to sleep in until a rational hour, like six. She missed the weekends as a teenager when she would sleep until one or two in the afternoon. She missed the weekends before she got used to Dr Paul’s schedule when she would sleep until noon.

Grey shuffled to her bathroom and forced herself to start her morning routine. A weather widget appeared on her mirror, as Jarvis spoke quietly about the various headlines that had come out in the wake of yesterday’s press conferences, and several new items on her calendar.

Stepping into the shower woke her up enough to allow functional thoughts again, and Grey tilted her head up to address Jarvis.

“Jarvis, did Stane include an itinerary for the meeting on Monday? Who else is coming?”

“There was no itinerary for the meeting, however there was a list of attendees; the board of directors, as well as several C-level members. Many have already indicated that they will be attending.”

“Hmm. Ensure we provide a meal for the meeting, and everyone’s coffee order. Set up a way to record it through either mine or Pepper’s phone, I’m sure we’ll find something in there we can sue him for,” Grey said, reaching for her shampoo.

"Miss Stark," Jarvis said, pulling Grey's attention away from her shampoo.

"Yes, my dear?" Grey asked, rinsing the suds out of her hair. "Is Barnes awake?"

"Not yet, Miss Stark. There is a group of people at the door for you."

"People? Dad?" Grey stepped out of the water and moved to leave the shower; conditioner be-damned.

"The Legacies have arrived," Jarvis said. "They are asking for you."

Grey stepped back under the water. She said, "have them wait for me, it's their own damn fault for showing up at four in the fucking morning."

She wasn’t going to adjust her schedule just because of some unannounced visitors. She had just started a multi-step skincare routine and was determined to try and stick with it. She got dressed, leaving her hair wet, and headed to deal with her visitors.

"What is it you want from me?" Grey asked the herd of people in her front yard. She had slipped out a window to circle around - unwilling to open the door to people she didn't know. Sure, she'd read their profiles Jarvis had gifted her, she knew they were the best of the best. But that didn’t change the fact that half a dozen strangers were standing outside her front door, with weapons, at four thirty in the morning. "And also, what the fuck are you doing here at four thirty in the gods damned morning?"

"When we saw the press conference, we had to see for ourselves," Antoine Triplett said, leaning against the wall. Sharon stood next to him, her eyes flicking every which way. Jim Morita the Second was there. They were the only three that Grey immediately recognized. "Tony with a kid, we almost couldn't believe it."

"Except for the fact that she's exactly like her father," a brunette said, a hint of a Kentucky accent in her voice. She had blue eyes, dark as the night sky. 

"How old are you?" Sharon demanded. 

"I'll be nineteen at the end of the month. Dad and I share a birthday."

"The last time we saw Tony was his birthday in '91," the blond man said, leaning against a woman who could only be his twin sister. "It makes sense."

"No, it doesn't," the other twin said shortly. "He was at his birthday party, on his birthday, he'd have been at the hospital."

"If he'd known, sure," Grey said, rolling her eyes. "Honestly, you people. Dad slept with my mom, got her pregnant. She didn't bother to tell him. Or maybe she didn't even know. Either way, mom died during labor. She'd already listed dad as my father, so after she passed, the hospital in Boston called dad. Granted, he did demand a paternity test, but eventually, he named me and brought me home."

"Tony named you?" The brunette asked in surprise. "That makes sense, he always idolized Aunt Peggy. Do you know who we are?"

"The Legacies of the Howling Commandos," Grey said, slightly awestruck. It was really cool seeing them, even if it was really really weird. "Antoine Triplett, Trip, Agent of SHIELD, grandson of Gabe Jones. Sharon Carter, Agent of SHIELD, great niece of Peggy Carter. Jim Morita, Christ, you look just like your father. You're Katherine Dugan, granddaughter of Dum-Dum Dugan, aren't you working for the CIA right now? And you two are Brian and Lizzie Montgomery-Falsworth. Director of MI5, and Unit Chief at MI6, respectively."

"Good to know Tony didn't completely forget us," Sharon joked, even though it fell slightly flat. Behind them, the front door opened, casting light across the yard. 

"Grey?"

The legacies, who had their backs to the house, turned in surprise. Three drew weapons when they saw who was standing in the threshold. Grey walked through the group, shouldering her way past everyone, and shoving guns down as she stepped in front of Barnes.

"What the fuck?" Katherine breathed, staring at the Winter Soldier. She could recognize him, not by his face, but by the metal arm. She pulled her gun back up, but Grey glared at her, stepping closer. "Grey, get away from him, he's dangerous."

"You think Bucky is gonna hurt me?" Grey giggled, tilting her head back to look at Barnes. He looked down at her with a soft smile, barely crinkling the corners of his eyes.

"Bucky?" Sharon asked, her mind whirling. 

"Barnes, of the 107th," Barnes said, looking at her. She had Peggy's eyes. 

"Steve Rogers' best friend is the Winter Soldier?" Brian asked faintly, slowly recognizing the man in front of him. Lizzie lowered her weapon. Sharon holstered hers, but Katherine kept hers up, just in case. "Sure, why not."

Grey turned around to face him, leaving her back open to the legacies. He looked down at her, and everyone could see his face soften, just slightly.

“You sleep okay, sugar?” Grey asked quietly. He just gave a short nod. “Are you okay to join us, or do you want time?”

“I’ll stay. For you,” Barnes said just as softly. “I’ll start coffee.”

“Well then, you idiots staying? Mind you, you upset him in anyway, and I’ll throw you off the cliffs.” Grey glanced over her shoulder at the legacies, then headed inside, leaving the door open.

“Well, I’m not leaving without answers,” Sharon said, shrugging her shoulders and stepping into the house.

“I could use some coffee,” Morita said, following Trip, who was following Sharon. “We’re finishing up Prom prep this weekend when I get back. Besides, you freaks kidnapped me from my bed. You know Rosalind is going to kill you for that, right?”

“Rosalind has wanted an excuse to hit me for ages,” Brian said, rolling his eyes as he and Lizzie finally headed into the house. “Get your ass in gear, Dugan. There’s intel to be shared.”

Katherine huffed as she holstered her weapon and followed everyone else inside, slamming the door shut behind her. She could hear laughter coming from the kitchen, already. She knew it was going to be a long morning.

Pepper was always punctual. Jarvis woke the house up at seven, and she arrived at one minute past. She always walked to the kitchen, started coffee of some sort, and started her day. Whether it was wrangling Tony, or taking over the timeline with his daughter, she spent most mornings at the house. Except this time, the house wasn’t mostly empty.

“I’m not surprised,” a woman said casually. “I remember Tony’s tenth birthday party. One of the people Howard invited sold the invitation to the highest bidder and some assassin bought it, tried to kill Maria. He shuttered everything. It was catastrophic to the company.”

“That’s the point though, he nearly ruined the company for something that was completely unrelated,” someone else said. Pepper didn’t recognize any of these voices and rushed to the living room, where Grey was holding court with the Legacies. Pepper didn’t know them personally, but Tony had briefed her on them a few years ago, giving her photos and a general rundown, just in case they ever came to her for something. It hadn’t been likely, but now she was glad for his foresight.

“He nearly ruined the company to put his family first. People might not have seen it, but Pops always put his family first. Morning Pepper!” Grey chirped. “Turns out, Stane isn’t the only one that saw the press conference.”

“I can see that. What time did they get here? I didn’t leave until ten.” Pepper pulled the ottoman over so she could sit on it.

“Jarvis mentioned them at four while I was in the shower,” Grey said. “Must have flown out the minute it ended.”

Something showed on Grey’s face, something that made Pepper worried, but she couldn’t quite figure out what. Grey had realized something, something Pepper hoped she would share.

“They’re not the only one, Stane put in a meeting for Monday morning the second the conference ended.”

“Four more weeks and I can fire him,” Grey said, glancing up at the ceiling. “God willing.”

“You want to fire Obadiah?” Katherine asked, surprised. “Tony adores him.”

“And he sealed the autopsy report of nana and pops. He sealed it from us. I had to hack into a federal database to get the report. They didn’t die in a car accident,” Grey raged, surging to her feet. Pepper held back her surprise at the performance. Grey flung her arm back to point at Barnes. “He murdered them on someone’s orders. And Obadiah fucking Stane covered it up! So yes, I want to fire the son of a bitch. I’d like to fire him out of a goddamned cannon!”

“But you don’t hate him?” Katherine spoke again, glancing up at Barnes, something dark in her voice and eyes. “He’s the killer and he lives here.”

“This man was a tortured and brainwashed prisoner of war for the past seventy years,” Grey snarled, stepping in front of Barnes protectively. She puffed up like a cat, glaring at Katherine as if ready to strike. “It might have been his hands, but it sure as fuck wasn’t his mind and I will not tolerate anyone who dares blame him. Get over yourself or get the fuck out of my house, Dugan. There are bigger things at play than you’re capable of seeing.”

“Grey, they’re just trying to help,” Pepper defended, reaching up to put her hand on Grey’s arm. “Let them help.”

“Fine. Here’s what we know,” Grey said, after staring at Pepper for a long minute. Grey sat back in her chair. Pepper left for the kitchen, intent on starting some fresh coffee, then getting a jump on the next work week. Grey could handle Tony’s superspy family on her own, and likely even in her sleep. It was the meeting with Obadiah, that Pepper was worried about.

>Line Break<

"My birth certificate, my custody paperwork, three DNA tests from three different labs, fifteen different pictures of me as a child with my dad, and the fatality clause last being updated three years ago when I turned sixteen," Grey said, thumping the binder down on the conference room table. "Is there anything else you think you're entitled to?"

Behind Grey, Pepper and Jim fought to keep straight faces as Grey destroyed any argument Stane or the Board of Directors brought up. She stood straight, her shoulders back and murder in her eyes as she soundly backed them into a corner. She'd been arguing with them for the past thirty minutes, and Grey hadn't wavered once. She didn't shift her weight; she didn't lean or slouch. Pepper was impressed.

"Now young lady, that kind of attitude isn't necessary, we just have concerns about your age," a board member said in a tone so condescending even Pepper felt like shuddering. "You're not even nineteen, haven't graduated college, and have no real-world experience. Obadiah Stane has helped your father run this company for years. You should consider allowing him to keep doing what he does best."

"Pepper will help me run the company until my father is found, or I graduate from college," Grey said, leaning over to rest her hand on the table. She lowered her shoulders until she was looking Stane right in the eye. The way she moved her body made Pepper slightly uncomfortable. It wasn't provocative, like she was trying to flirt her way to success, it was unnerving. Like something out of a horror movie. "I have no need for a man - especially one that never noticed that our weapons were available on the black market. You has been the COO of this company since 1989, when Pops promoted you. That's twenty-one years, and never once did you notice that our weapons are in the hands of America's enemies? You can stay on as COO, but I've already put Uncle Jim in charge of the investigation. He has contacts in law enforcement and within the military."

"Is an external investigation really necessary for this?" Stane asked, trying a new tactic. Grey couldn't help but sneer at his oily voice. "We could surely handle this inhouse."

"We have government contracts, you supercilious fool, we should consider ourselves lucky that the ATF and FBI aren't here kicking in our doors, because the Patriot Act is valid here," Grey said coldly. She straightened up, managing to look down her nose at the men in the room. Only one of them had the decency to look abashed. "I will not have my father's legacy destroyed because someone in our company fucked up. This investigation will discover if it was intentional, or an accident. It will tell us if it's a one off, or if this has happened before. Regardless, our new buzzword is accountability. Our weapons were used by bad people - we are at fault."

"We cannot be held liable for any damage our weapons do," Stane said. Grey snorted, then laughed as if it was the funniest thing she'd heard. She had a bright laugh, one that was out of place with the derision in her eyes.

"We can't be held liable for the damages our legally sold weapons do. The ones that ended up in the hands of terrorists? Of foreign governments? Enemies of the state? The types of people that have no legal recourse for owning our weapons - that is something we're liable for. The damages against my father and his Air Force escort - that blood is on the hands of whomever sold those weapons to the insurgents. I didn't do it. I didn't sell them." Grey's eyes locked onto Stane. "Did you?"

"I think we're done here, gentlemen," Pepper said before Stane could open his mouth. There was a sheen of sweat on his brow, and ill-disguised hate in his eyes. "If there are any questions, you can direct them to me. I'll ensure they get the attention they deserve."

Pepper didn't bother to mention that she didn't think anything they would say would be worth her time. Jim gestured to the door, and slowly, then all at once, the board left the room, leaving the trio to themselves. 

"If one more person calls me young lady, I'm asking Barnes to shoot them," Grey said firmly before shuddering. "And the next person to look at me like that? I'll fuckin' shoot them myself."

"Has he always been that...?"

"Oily?" Grey offered, looking at Jim. "Yes. That's the bastard that told Hydra Pops had the serum in his trunk. He's the one that sold Pops and Nana out to Hydra. Barnes might have physically done it, but Stane's the reason they're dead."

"I thought we weren't going after him yet?" Pepper asked, finally taking a seat. "We were going to wait until Tony got back and canceled the weapons program."

"We were," Grey said, flopping in a seat herself. "But since we're having to act as if he's not coming back, why wait?"

"Because the proof we have is flimsy," Jim said. "We have one recording of the attack, which does show a Stark automatic rifle being used against our troops, but there's no evidence it wasn't a one-off."

"You are correct," Grey said, kicking her legs so the chair turned around. "However, you've forgotten, I am a grieving daughter, of course I'm going to kick up a fuss about anything possibly related to my father's disappearance. That excuse will fly for three months or so."

"And by then he'll be back home so it won't matter," Pepper said, understanding the change. Grief often made people do strange things, it wouldn't raise any eyebrows that Grey was pushing for an investigation into her dad's kidnapping.

"No, by the time he gets home, we'll be ready to make you CEO," Grey said, pointing at Pepper with a smile on her face. 

"Me?"

"It was Dad's idea," Grey said. "Besides, he's a genius. Let's let him stay as head of R&D, you take the company as a whole, and I'll figure out the Avengers Initiative."

"I thought you were taking over Marvel Comics," Jim said, checking his phone and nudging Pepper. The reporters had finally cleared the property, they were good to go home. Happy was waiting. 

"I'm going to buy Marvel Comics. I'm going to give them the Captain America origin story and have them write about Aunt Peggy and the Commandos. I have no plans on running Marvel. I doubt I'll have the time, let alone the mental stability." She missed the loaded look Jim and Pepper shared over her head. “Hey, where’d we get these Danish? These might be the best thing I’ve ever tasted, and Doctor Paul got me addicted to Servatti, so that’s saying a lot.”

Chapter Text

“Jim chose the best week to leave,” Pepper complained, fanning herself as the girls walked into Stark Industries’ Los Angeles headquarters. It was 102 degrees outside with no breeze to make it tolerable. Pepper was unchanged by the heat. Grey was red in the face just walking in from the car. “It’s going to be like this all week.”

“Fucking kill me now,” Grey moaned, resisting the urge to run her fingers through her hair. “Although, Uncle Jim’s going to the desert, so it’s likely to be worse there. Should it be this hot in May?”

“Probably not, it’s just a freak heatwave.” Pepper was unconcerned, but Grey snarled.

“Fucking republicans, climate change is not a fucking hoax,” Grey hissed, her face twisted in something Pepper thought was disgust but wasn’t sure. They sighed the moment they crossed into the air conditioning.

“We might need to get Jayne to work with you on your hatred of Republicans,” Pepper said lightly. “You’re going to alienate potential allies if you keep this up.”

“Maybe. But only for the next six years,” Grey said, pressing the button to call the elevator. Pepper watched as Grey leaned against the wall, absently rubbing her leg, a grimace on her face. “Then you’ll join me in my hatred. And I’ll get to say I told you so, but it’s going to taste like ash.”

“And if your version of things don’t happen?” Pepper asked as they stepped into the elevator. Grey smacked the button for legal’s floor and shook her head.

“Then I’m going to get to hear I told you so, and it’s going to taste beautiful.”

“I’m kind of worried that you want to be wrong,” Pepper said, a furrow between her brows.

“Pepper, I’m going to be right about a lot of terrible, terrible things.” Grey sighed, and Pepper could see just how tired she was. It wasn’t the bags under her eyes that Grey spent twenty minutes covering that morning, it was the line of her shoulders, the tightness of her fist, the absentminded picking of her lips. Pepper didn’t think she was supposed to hear Grey whisper to herself, “I would give so much to be wrong.”

Pepper’s reply was cut off as the elevator opened on the third floor, and three finance interns joined them, whispering to themselves. They fell silent as they discovered the elevator wasn’t empty.

“Miss Potts, I was asked to bring this to your office, but since you’re here, would you like it now?” A young man with bright green eyes asked, holding out a sealed manilla envelope. “I have one for you as well, Miss Stark, it’s about Saturday’s call?”

“What happened on Saturday?” Pepper asked. She looked at the intern, who shrugged slightly, then to Grey, who was already skimming through the documents. “Oh, and thank you.”

“Tennessee got flooded. Eighteen dead,” Grey said, tapping the middle of the page. “This is a good number. Have them get this in effect immediately. You can tell Bridget that the Maria Stark Foundation is already halfway there.”

“Thank you, Miss Stark,” he said taking the now signed papers back. The elevator opened to legal on the fifth floor, and the interns parted ways to let the women through. He called out after a moment’s thought, “I hope your dad’s okay.”

“Me too, love. I appreciate your thoughts,” Grey said before the elevator closed.

“Tennessee flooded two days ago, and you’ve already sent the foundation, and money for damages?”

“The governor declared a state of emergency, Jarvis noticed and sent me the info. I reached out to Bridget in finance, and Henry at the foundation and asked them how we could best help. While I’d love to cover the entire two billion in damages, we’re only sending half a billion, so that’s at least something.”

“You’re sending the governor of Tennessee five hundred million dollars?” Pepper tried not to shriek, she really did, but she couldn’t help it.

“After checking that the company could afford it without affecting payroll, benefits, and bonuses. Yes. Because there is more than one way to save the world,” Grey said, looking up at Pepper with a raised eyebrow. She glanced around, making sure they were alone. “Pepper, we need to get the Stark name associated with more than just weapons and body armor. My first official act as CEO is going to be reopening the tablet manufacturing that Stane scrapped two years ago. We had good plans there, and we flopped. Fucking Apple beat us to it. I’d like us to have something to release this year.”

“This year?” Pepper repeated, wondering how they ended up talking about tablets when they were talking about a natural disaster. Tony did the same thing, but it felt startling coming from Grey.

“Samsung is releasing theirs in September, if we surprise release a better tablet than both Apple and Samsung, do you know what that will do to our stock prices?” Grey just pointed up, before pulling out her phone and sending a text message. Pepper knew it was to Jarvis, and that he was likely pulling Tony’s various blueprints for such a thing. “I know doing it this year is ambitious, but I’ve run the numbers, well, Jarvis ran the numbers, and it’s possible.”

“We’d have to do a limited release. No in store sales, just online orders for the rest of the year.” Pepper knew they could do it. “And pre-orders.”

“And I want to enable customization. Change the color away from stale metal silver, allow engraving for personalization. Oh, and we’ll need cases, chargers, we already have the StarkOS system for the phones we released but never updated, load it up, we can get that updated.” Grey paused and Pepper wondered just how fast her mind was running. When Tony had an idea, he got a manic glint, and he’d throw out blueprint after blueprint without blinking. His daughter, however, seemed to have idea after idea, just waiting for someone to create it. Pepper was reluctantly happy she had time to get used to Grey before Tony returned. She didn’t think she could survive them both. “I need to talk to Jay about creating a limited AI assistant for the Stark OS. Amazon, Google, and Samsung all end up with their own, but I don’t think Alexa came out until I was a senior, so if we can get one in the next year or so, we’ll be well ahead of the game. Do you have a pad of paper, I need to write this down. Maybe I should’ve taken those coding classes dad suggested.”

Pepper handed over a pad of sticky notes, the only free paper she had available and watched as Grey crammed two paragraphs of ideas on the note. Grey kept walking as she wrote, so Pepper had no choice but to grab her shoulder and guide her down to Samantha’s office.

“Morning, Pepper,” Samantha said from her desk, barely glancing up as she finished signing the paper in front of her. A petite woman with dark brown hair took the file and tucked it under her arm, waiting for the next one. “This is the intern I was talking about, Jennifer, Jennifer, I’d like to introduce you to Tony Stark’s PA, Pepper Potts.”

“You’ll see me more than you ever will Tony,” Pepper said, reaching out to shake her hand. “Sam, Jennifer, this is Tony’s daughter, Grey.”

Grey was still scribbling on the notepad but glanced up and flashed everyone a smile.

“Hi, sorry, I’ve gotta finish this before I forget.” She turned back to her writing for another moment.

“She’s just like her father,” Pepper said dryly. “Will you finish up so you can tell Sam about her job offer?”

“Oh, right! Sam, in a few months, Stark Industries is going to set up something called the Avengers Initiative, and it’s going to need a giant legal department. I’m talking domestic law, international law, criminal law, and knowing my luck, probably even family law.” Grey nearly dropped her phone talking with her hands, gesturing wildly. “Pepper said you’re the best she’s ever met, so I’d like to officially offer you the position of President of Legal for the Avengers Initiative. Shoot, Pepper do you have that file?”

Pepper handed Sam an inch thick file with the new logo on the cover. It was a stylized A with the arc reactor superimposed behind it.

“President?” Sam echoed, accepting the folder. There was an NDA attached, one Sam signed without hesitation. Pepper smiled.

“You’ll be the one setting up the department. Once we get a few more things straightened out, we’ll give you your budget, but for now, go ahead and skip to the last page?” Grey asked, shoving the sticky notes in her back pocket, and her phone in her waistband. “We’re moving to New York. Stark Industries will cover your moving costs and will purchase your current residence to give you the funds to move.”

“Wow, that’s wow. I have questions.”

“And we will answer them,” Pepper promised. “We’re interviewing for HR and Finance as well; we’ve got a short list. Once those positions are finalized, we’re going to sit you all down and explain what the overarching goals are. Read over the offer, get back to us by the end of the month.”

“This is… UN liaison? Pepper, just how big is this new initiative?” Sam asked.

“This is going to be huge,” Grey said, a wide smile on her face. The smile faltered for a moment as she finally caught sight of the intern’s face. “Oh, and Jennifer, you’re more than welcome to join as well. I’ll get you a welcome packet in the next few days.”

“Really, you’re adopting this one too?” Pepper asked, gesturing to Jennifer, who looked alarmed.

“Of course we’re adopting Jennifer! She’s a fantastic lawyer and will be a great asset to the Avengers Initiative,” Grey said turning to face Pepper just enough that no one else saw her wink. “So, Sam, make sure there’s room for her in your department. Even if we have to pay her student loans.”

“Oh, thank God,” Sam said. “I’ve been wanting to keep her since her first week!”

“Okay, we still have to stop downstairs at HR before we leave for the day, Grey needs to do her onboarding, and she wants to take a look at the employee handbook.”

“You know that won’t apply to you,” Jennifer said hesitantly.

“Oh, I know,” Grey said. “But I also know that dad likely hasn’t ever looked at it, so I want to see what changes need to be made.”

“Do something about the hair,” Jennifer muttered petulantly, eyeing Grey’s pink hair with something akin to jealousy.

“There’s something in there about hair?” Grey asked, turning all of her attention to Jennifer, who seemed to wilt. “Like, for the people who work in lab spaces?”

“No, there’s a clause in there about natural hair in the office,” Jennifer explained, gesturing to her own hair, a soft looking silk press. “Hair can’t be distracting or extreme.”

“Pepper, I’m going to burn this company to the ground,” Grey said, turning on her heel to look sharply at the red head. She turned back to the lawyers with a fury that seemed extreme for the situation. “Jennifer, I want you to spread word to everyone here. I want anyone with an opinion about the employee handbook, company policies, benefits, whatever – email me. I think the first thing I’m doing in June is restructuring what those old ass white men think my company should be.”

“Is that really a priority?” Pepper asked. Everyone in the room understood that Pepper wasn’t being biased, she was just worried that Grey was going after something that could wait. “It can wait a few weeks, can’t it?”

“It could. But it’s also an easy fix. Besides, I want opinions from every branch at every location. Who do I have to speak to about the newsletter? I want my email attached to it all. Or maybe a spreadsheet so people can do it anonymously?”

“We’ll work it out with HR, where we should be heading now. Sam, see you at the departmental meeting on Friday?” Pepper asked, herding Grey out the door. “Oh, why don’t you two come over for brunch on Saturday, we’ll discuss the new program.”

“I do like brunch,” Sam teased, smiling at Pepper. “Good luck with that one.”

Grey was already scribbling on her sticky notes, shaking her head as she thought up different ideas, and glaring intermittently at the ceiling.

“I deserve a raise,” Pepper said, laughing lightly. With a last wave, Pepper closed the office door behind her and joined Grey as they waited for the elevator. “Do you ever not have an idea?”

“Sometime after I graduated high school, California passed something called the CROWN Act, preventing employers from discriminating against natural hairstyles.”

“Didn’t you graduate in 2015?”

“Yes.”

“Now I understand the anger,” Pepper said lightly. She looked at Grey with new eyes.

“There’s more than one way to save the world, Miss Potts. And most of them involve me yelling at entitled white men, so this is going to be the best year of my life,” Grey said dreamily as they walked into the elevator. Grey said that often, that there were multiple ways to save the world. Pepper had assumed it meant that there were different paths they could take to save Tony, but she was starting to understand that Grey meant the actual world. Human rights were a frequent dinner topic as Grey tried to learn as much as she could.

“Genuine question, why didn’t you do this in your timeline?”

“You need money to affect change. I had no money,” Grey shrugged. “And besides, some of the time, the problem was solved before I realized it was a problem. Plus, I was kinda naïve back then. I thought everyone wanted equality, and it was inconceivable to me that people would judge based on hair or skin color. Still doesn’t make any sense to me.”

“Rose tinted glasses?” Pepper suggested.

“Something like that.”

Pepper watched Grey as she scribbled down idea after idea in miniscule handwritings, occasionally biting down on the end of her pen as she thought. She wondered how much of Grey’s personality was an act to help her fill the role of Tony’s daughter, and how much is just her. She’d barely stopped in the seventeen days she’d been in their lives. Pepper was worried. Something was going to break.

>Line Break<

Jim went back to the desert to look for Tony. Happy was out for the week to visit his mom. Pepper was asleep in the guest room she often claimed when she came over. Barnes had just nodded off in Grey’s room, sitting up on the couch he shoved in there, claiming the bed was too soft. Grey was in the living room, pacing.

Grey couldn't sleep. That, in itself, wasn't terribly unusual, especially since her dad went missing. This was a strange, restless insomnia, one that left her pacing around the living room, absently pointing out various places Bucky had stashed his weapons. There was one under the lid of the grand piano. One was secured under the coffee table, and a third was hidden where the fireplace's chimney should've been. Three were hidden in the kitchen (one was taped to the back of the Keurig) and at least one in each room. 

Before Jim had left, he'd asked Bucky if he'd be okay teaching Grey and Pepper how to shoot properly. Pepper had surprisingly steady hands and an aim that should frighten any enemies of Tony Stark. Grey had done well, even if she had pinched her hand when cocking the gun (for the second time in her life, she'd thought bitterly.)

A blue light flashing in the kitchen caught her attention. It was Jarvis' way of communicating with them silently. Something was wrong. Someone was in the house. Grey’s first thought was Jim, Happy, then Tony, until it occurred to her that Jarvis wouldn’t alert her for them. SOS. Someone was in the house; and they weren’t a friendly.

Grey heard the ding of the elevator that came up from the garage. She froze until she saw Jarvis' light again. She had to do something. She had to do something.

Grey threw herself onto the couch and pulled out one of Bucky's weapons, flicking off the safety and moving into a position of cover. She had no real-world knowledge of what to do in a firefight, so she silently prayed that what she learned from TV was good enough. Grey peeked up as the elevator doors opened, casting a square of light on the floor. Four men stood there, armed to the teeth in tactical gear with an ugly red and black squid on it. Oh God.

"Fuck," Grey mumbled to herself. They were covered in Kevlar. They had automatic rifles. She was outnumbered, out gunned, and if she called to Bucky for backup, it was likely one of them had the trigger words. She cocked the gun. "Fuck it."

Before they could even get out of the elevator, Grey popped up behind the couch and opened fire. The first two men went down almost immediately with twin shots to the thighs. Oh God. Based on the spray of blood from the first man, she hit his femoral artery. The third fell to a lucky shot to the head. Oh God.

Grey ducked back down as the fourth opened fire, spraying bullets across the living room. Oh God. Grey heard a few windows crack, then shatter with the force. As soon as there was a pause, she popped back up and fired until her gun clicked. Oh God. The Hydra goon fell back against the elevator wall and sagged to the ground, bleeding profusely from his neck. 

Bucky and Pepper ran in just as Grey lowered her weapon, staring, slack jawed at the men in the elevator. One was still alive, groaning as he tried to apply pressure to his leg. Oh God. He let out a short yell as he clamped his hand over the bleeding wound, and Grey moved without thinking, falling to her knees and applying pressure. 

"Get me something to act as a tourniquet. Pepper, call the feds. You, who the fuck sent you?" Grey put her entire weight on his leg, ignoring his pained screams. She had to stop the bleeding. Oh God. She had to stop the bleeding before he died. She couldn't let him die too. There was blood on her hands. Real, actual, warm, wet, sticky blood. "Why are you here?"

"We were sent to retrieve the asset," he said finally as Bucky returned with the first aid kit. He watched Bucky with a possessive glare, and Grey shoved her knee into the wound, forcing his attention back to her. "Any means necessary."

"Idiots," Grey said as Bucky quickly tied the band, earning another scream. "The feds are coming; Pierce overplayed his hand. You're still alive, and you are drenched in Hydra branding. They’ll find them."

The man grimaced, then leered at Grey. "Hail Hydra." He slammed his jaw shut and let the cyanide pill do its job. Oh God. Grey watched in horror and disgust as the man killed himself. 

"What the hell was that?" Pepper shrieked, having chosen the worst moment to walk back into the room. Grey felt her stomach lurch as she felt the man’s pulse stop. She gagged as she shakily stumbled to her feet, her hand smearing blood on the elevator wall.

"Failsafe," Bucky said roughly. "What do we do now?"

"I'm gonna throw up," Grey said thickly, staggering back. She barely made it to the kitchen before she lost the contents of her stomach. When she was done, she rinsed her mouth and collapsed to the floor, crying as she looked at her blood-soaked hands. "I've never. I just... Oh God."

Grey lurched back to her feet and threw up again. Bucky came around and carefully started wiping the blood off her hands. She was shaking

"Katherine is sending some people she trusts. Any ideas?"

"I don't. I can't. Pepper?" Grey looked at the woman with heartbreak in her eyes. Everything was too much for her. Oh God. Four dead bodies were too much for her. The blood on her hands was too much. She looked from Pepper to Bucky, then her eyes rolled back in her head, and she passed out against the cabinets. Bucky dropped to his knees next to her and checked her over for injuries. She was unharmed.

“Okay. Here’s what we do,” Bucky said, scooping Grey into his arms before standing. He put her on the countertop, putting the roll of paper towels under her head. “Call Happy, let him know what happened. Call Jim – he’ll want to know. I’m going to strip them of identifiers, remove all the Hydra bullshit.”

“You sound like Grey,” Pepper pointed out dryly. “Get to work, then let me know what story we’re running with. I’ll call Jayne, someone will need to spin this. How will we spin this?”

“Are we still hiding Hydra’s existence?” Barnes asked as Pepper pulled out her phone with one hand and reached for Grey with the other. She took her hand, uncaring about the remaining blood. Grey needed her, and she would be there.

The walls flashed blue, and Pepper almost collapsed in relief at seeing Jarvis unharmed from the attack. She flashed a grateful smile at the nearest camera as she dialed Happy’s number.

“When first discussing the potential of Hydra attacking, Miss Stark had a contingency plan in place. Miss Stark stated that if it could be spun as part of the group that had taken Sir, it could easily be accepted by the press,” Jarvis said. “There is even a recorded clip of the attacker’s time in the elevator, talking about bringing her back. As they intended to take Miss Stark as well as Sergeant Barnes, it was a simple matter to remove their unfortunate decorations. The tape is ready to pass over to the authorities.”

“Hogan will secure contractors for the damages, Jarvis, compile a list of what needs repaired so we can prepare,” Barnes said. Grey would be sad to hear that she missed the first time Bucky addressed the AI.

***

Pepper watched FBI Agent Aaron Peterson watch his team take pictures of the four bodies in the elevator, the damage to the walls, windows and the couch. The ME and her assistant slowly loaded them onto gurneys and wheeled them out. Grey was sitting in Happy’s armchair, an IV in her arm as the paramedics ensured she was okay. Gayle, another FBI agent was talking with her, taking her statement. The ping from her tablet pulled her attention away from Grey, who seemed like a shell of herself. It was a news alert.

“Did you see it?” Jayne asked as she crossed the room to stand next to Pepper. “Christine reached out about an hour ago for the quote.”

Brave Billionaire’s Daughter Defends Herself from Terrorist Kidnapping Attempt

Christine Everhart

05/12/2010

LA, CA — In a dramatic turn of events that has shocked both local and international communities, Dr Anthony Stark’s daughter, Margaret, bravely thwarted an attempted kidnapping by the group of terrorists who are holding her father hostage. The extraordinary incident unfolded at the family’s residence in Malibu late last night.

The terrorists, still unaffiliated and unidentified at this time, had initially targeted and captured Dr Stark, a well-known figure in the weapons industry. The CEO was taken hostage just eighteen days ago and is still missing. However, this time, they aimed their sights at his daughter.

According to sources close to the investigation, the terrorists, armed and determined, infiltrated the CEO's estate under the cover of darkness. However, their plans were unexpectedly thwarted when Margaret, an 18-year-old, soon to be CEO, managed to defend herself against the intruders.

In a remarkable display of courage and self-defense, Margaret reportedly engaged with the terrorists in a confrontation that lasted several minutes. Armed with only her quick thinking and a Stark Industries prototype handgun, she managed to successfully fend off her attackers.

"Her bravery and resilience in the face of such danger are nothing short of extraordinary," said Officer Kyles, the responding officer. "It’s a testament to her strength and courage that she was able to protect herself and prevent the terrorists from overpowering her."

Law enforcement officials, along with special tactical units, arrived at the scene shortly after the altercation. All four of her attackers were dead when law enforcement arrived, three to gunshot wounds, and one, who committed suicide in a bid to evade capture. Margaret was looked over by paramedics, but is reported to be in good condition.

The high-profile nature of the case has drawn widespread media attention and sparked a flurry of support from both public figures and ordinary citizens. The family has expressed their gratitude to the law enforcement agencies for their swift response and to the public for their support during this harrowing time.

The situation with Dr Stark remains ongoing, with the US military dedicating time and manpower to the search for the CEO in the desert of Afghanistan. The motivations behind the kidnapping and the full extent of the insurgents' plans are still under investigation.

In a statement released earlier today, Margaret expressed her gratitude for the support and the efforts of the responding officers. "I’m very grateful for the quick response of law enforcement and other first responders,” she said. “I’m still hopeful that my dad will return soon, and I’m very glad that he raised me well enough to handle things in his absence.”

As the investigations continue, the community remains on edge, but Margaret's bravery has become a symbol of resilience and hope amid the crisis. The story of her courage in the face of danger is expected to inspire many as the situation unfolds.

Jayne was right, Christine’s article showed Grey in a positive light, taking the few crumbs of information Pepper allowed released and turning it into a story with a good ending.

“I was just down the hall,” Pepper said, slightly numb. It wasn’t what she planned on saying, but it was that type of morning. “There was nothing I could do.”

“She’s okay, Pepper,” Jayne said, reaching over to put a supportive hand on her shoulder. “She’s alive. She’s going to need therapy forever, but she’s alive.”

“When Tony gets home, he’s going to be furious,” Pepper said idly. She couldn’t know that for sure, as Pepper had already known Grey for longer than he had, but Pepper knew he was protective of his people. Jim had reacted with a cold fury when they were finally able to connect. It was the same cold fury Jim held for the Ten Rings, showing just how much he’d come to care for Grey. “Once the shock wears off, Grey will be too.”

“Did you see this bullshit?” Happy demanded, storming in from the side door. Grey startled as the door slammed, throwing herself backwards so hard the chair almost tipped, and Gayle worked to reassure her that she was okay. “I knew we’d have to do damage control with the press, but I didn’t expect something this fast!”

“What are you talking about, Christine wrote a good piece?” Jayne questioned, glancing at Grey before taking Happy’s phone to read the article. “Oh. Marsha Smith. That woman should be a tabloid writer for all the shit she spouts.”

“How bad?” Pepper asked. Jayne handed over the phone and Pepper couldn’t help but grimace at the carefully phrased vitriol. “Oh, this is awful. Jayne, go, do what it is you do. I’m going to call Sam; we’ll have her monitored just in case she steps over the line and into libel.”

Billionaire’s Daughter Thwarts Kidnapping Attempt: A Suspiciously Convenient Heroine

Marsha Smith

05/12/2010

LA, CA — In what can only be described as a fortuitously timed twist of fate, Margaret Stark, the daughter of famous and infamous billionaire Tony Stark, has emerged as the unlikely heroine in a bizarre turn of events that saw terrorists making a half-hearted attempt to kidnap her. The incident occurred at the family’s sprawling estate in Malibu last night, just over a week after Mr. Stark was declared missing.

The terrorists, believed to be the same sect that has Mr. Stark, apparently set their sights on his daughter in a clumsy and unconvincing double pronged attack. Sources suggest that the attackers, who had no overt ties to terrorism, barely managed to enter the property before Margaret took matters into her own hands.

In what some might call a strikingly convenient turn of events, Margaret, an 18-year-old college student, reportedly engaged in a dramatic struggle with the terrorists. Armed with nothing but her wits, and her father’s gun, she purportedly managed to fend off the multiple intruders and emerge unscathed.

While local authorities have lauded her actions as “brave and remarkable,” skeptics have raised eyebrows at the timing of this so-called “heroic” act. The timing of the incident seems suspiciously opportune, coming just after it was announced that Stark Industries would fall under her control. Critics argue that the circumstances surrounding the incident raise questions about the true nature of the attack, and the motivations behind it.

"The story seems almost too perfectly scripted," said Larry Elder, a local commentator known for their skepticism of the Starks. "One has to wonder if this 'heroic' defense was just another calculated move in a high-stakes game of public relations."

Despite the official narrative of a dramatic confrontation, the details surrounding the attacker's capabilities and the ease with which they were subdued have left many questioning the integrity of the entire incident. The terrorists, now deceased, appear to have made little headway in their mission, leading some to speculate about possible staging or miscommunication.

In a statement released through her family's public relations team, Margaret expressed her relief at the outcome and thanked the authorities for their prompt response. However, the public remains divided, with many questioning whether the episode was merely an orchestrated subplot in a larger, more convoluted saga.

As the saga of Tony Stark and his family's unfortunate plight continues, one thing remains clear: the story of Margaret’s supposed heroism is likely to be a topic of debate and intrigue, with some seeing it as a tale of bravery and others as an overly convenient chapter in a high-profile drama.

“How bad is her article for us?” Happy asked as he walked Jayne to the door. Jayne sighed and glanced over at Grey again, her worry for the woman clear.

“The more conservative crowd is going to treat this like gospel. But those are the same people that have been calling President Obama’s kids gorillas,” Jayne said, no small amount of venom in her tone. “Smith, and Elder both have reputations for staying this side of slander and libel. ABC, CNN and local 15 is running a similar story to what Christine wrote. I’ve got Hannah from Stark Industries PR department drafting an official company release, and her and I are planning to set up a press conference of our own likely tomorrow.”

“And for the plans moving forward?”

“This is a tiny speed bump. This incident should only be brought up when something similar happens. So as long as this doesn’t ever happen again, this should fade into obscurity.”

“She’s a Stark, this will never fade completely, but that is reassuring. Give me a call if you need anything,” Happy said, opening the door for her. A dozen paparazzi were waiting, cameras flashing as Jayne walked, blank-faced, to her car. Happy was quick to slam the door shut behind her. He looked skyward, “Tony, now would be a really good time to escape and get your ass home.”

>Iron Man<

It was the arid, soul sucking dryness that was starting to piss him off. His hands were dry and cracking. The side of his hands, by his thumbs were a constant angry red color from all his unprotected welding.

“How is this?” Yinsen asked, holding up a piece of metal he poured for Tony.

“Perfect, get that slotted in over there. It’s a stabilizer,” Tony explained as he rubbed his hands together roughly. Flakes of dead skin fell to the ground at his feet, ignored. “What are you thinking, over there, Yinsen?”

“Food, today. Today I dream of home-cooked food.” Yinsen sighed heavily as he lost himself in memories. “And what of you, Stark?”

“Food. American cheeseburgers with bacon, and fries. The Italian dishes my mother made me as a boy,” Tony sighed. “I haven’t passed them on to my daughter yet. I need to.”

Tony rubbed his hands together again, and more dead skin fell to the ground. This time, Tony watched it fall. It felt symbolic, somehow. I’ve gotta get out of this cave.

He couldn’t help but wonder which would be worse, his mental or physical health. Tony shook the thoughts from his head and kept working. Step one, reactor. Step two, suit. Step three, freedom.

>Line Break<

“How is she?” Jim asked the moment he saw Pepper.

“Sleeping, again,” Pepper replied, moving to hug Jim. “Barnes is watching over her, Jayne’s been in and out. She’s been either smoking or sleeping since the feds left. I think Barnes robbed a dispensary for her.”

“Do we know anything, who sent them, if there’s more coming? What are we doing to prevent this from happening again?” Jim could definitely believe that Barnes was committing crimes to help Grey. As long as it wasn’t murder or undue violence, and he didn’t get caught, Jim officially didn’t care.

“Barnes and Happy expanded Jarvis’ sensors, he’s now got eyes on every inch of the property, the cliff, the beach, and the drive,” Pepper assured. “Jayne even went out to help, and Katherine flew out just to test it with Sharon. They couldn’t get close without Jarvis being aware.”

“I want Barnes with her any time she leaves the property. I don’t want you going anywhere alone either, take Hogan. Have him pick someone he trusts to stay with Jayne,” Jim said, shaking his head. “We know about Hydra, and they know we know, so they’re going to keep coming after us.”

“You really think they’ll risk getting exposed by coming after us?”

“They’re nazi terrorists, I think they’ll do anything they can to survive,” Jim said. “If they’re able to hide within SHIELD, who knows what else they’re capable of?”

>Line Break<

"Grey, this is ridiculous," Pepper said, leaning as far forward as she could without moving her feet. "You've made enough food to feed Barnes for the rest of the month!"

"Pepper, I made French toast. I can eat three pieces by myself. Chill, or I'll throw you out of the dining room too."

"You don't have to do this," Jim tried, from his assigned spot across from Pepper. "Sam and Jennifer would be just fine with going to a restaurant."

"We're having brunch on the patio because this is the first day all week that didn't start at a bazillion degrees, and the living room still smells like blood. Pepper, go downstairs to the wine cellar and pull three bottles of bubbly. Jim, go answer the door, they're here, Sugar, will you take the fruit outside for me?" Barnes was the only one allowed in the kitchen when Grey was cooking. Pepper had gotten smacked with a spatula for reaching for a sausage, and Jim got banned for questioning her choice of bread. Happy and Jaynes had been the only ones smart enough to stay away completely.

Barnes scooped up the fruit and the juices and brought them out to the patio by the pool. It was a cooler morning, causing fog to roll over the ocean. It was the perfect morning to relax with friends outside. Since he was the closest, he opened the door when the bell rang. And if he happened to reach for the gun tucked under his shirt, that was his business.

Two women stood at the door. An Asian American woman with straight black hair with blonde tips stood tall, holding a file of Stark Industries secrets tucked under her arm. There was a light skinned black woman with hair curling around her face. Barnes smiled at them both and directed them inside.

“It smells great in here,” Samantha said. Jim moved from his spot and hugged her briefly, taking the folder and setting it on the coffee table in the living room. "Grey, thank you so much for hosting us, we know you've got a lot going on."

"Missing dad, terrorists breaking into my house, training to be CEO," Grey said, a smile on her face as she brought out the food, bacon balanced on sausage balanced on French toast. In her other arm she carried a tray of poached eggs with hollandaise sauce. "It's ridiculous, but brunch? I can do brunch. Come on ladies, grab a seat, there's coffee in the pot, hot water for tea, three juices for mimosas, we're eating poolside."

"I could get used to this," Jennifer muttered to Sam as they followed the parade, Pepper falling into step behind them. 

"I wouldn't recommend it," Sam said lightly. "Brunch usually comes with work, a lot of work."

“Brunch is lunch as a bribe,” Pepper said conspiratorially, winking at the younger woman. She shared a look with Sam, they’d both disguised work meetings as brunch, it was much more productive than a luncheon.

“We’re here, we made it,” Happy’s voice called from the staircase as two sets of footsteps echoed off the walls. “Sorry, somebody woke up late.”

“Yeah, you!” Jayne said, smiling as she finally came into view. “I was finishing up a press release. Definitely wasn’t my fault.”

“It was completely your fault, I knocked on your door and you threw a hole punch at my head!” Happy expertly pulled plates out of Grey’s arms and settled them on the table, blindly reaching his left leg back to trip Jayne. Barnes had to save the tray of poached eggs as Grey nearly dropped them laughing.

“Siblings,” Grey sighed in a way that seemed fond, but her eyes told a different story before she blinked it away. “What’s a nineteen-year age gap anyway?”

“I’ve seen stranger,” Jennifer said as she helped Jayne up from the floor. “I was watching this reality show in a bar last month. It’s ridiculous. People are awful.”

“Oh, let me tell you about this time in college,” Jayne said, settling in her seat and accepting the coffee pot from Jim.  Grey opened the champagne without a sound and started pouring it into glasses for those that wanted it.

***

Jim didn't know the last time he felt this carefree. He was sitting at a table with most of his family, drinking his fourth mimosa, while Grey animatedly told a story, giggling throughout. Every now and again, she would scrunch her nose up in a way that reminded him so fiercely of Tony that it sent a pain shooting through his chest. 

"And then, this absolute jackwagon reaches across the counter to try and touch Kellee! So, I did what anyone else would've done. I grabbed his arm and yanked. His head bounced off that counter like a basketball," Grey said, and Jim could picture it. Sam snorted into her drink; she had traded in her tea for a mimosa and was hanging on every word Grey said. "We're fairly sure I broke his nose, because it was for sure bleeding a lot, but we never saw him again."

"Why do people touch people?" Jen gasped, fighting against the alcohol in her system. Her eyes were glassy in the early afternoon sun. "I'd have done the exact same thing."

"She's always itching for a fight, no idea where she got it," Pepper said into her mimosa. There was a wry grin just visible in the corners of her eyes. 

"If you're not angry, you're not paying enough attention," Grey said darkly, something startlingly out of place at the luncheon. She brightened just as quickly. "Uncle Jim, it's your turn, tell us a story about yours and dad's MIT days."

"Let me tell you about the time Tony ended up banned from the engineering labs," Jim said, shifting in his seat. “Because, to this day, it’s the best story I can tell about him. So, this was, what, ’92 maybe ’93. And he’s wrapping up a project for his third master’s and his second PhD. This was the project that gave him Dum-E. And thank God we found a sitter for you, because if you’d been in the lab with us that day, you’d have drowned in foam.”

***

“I wasn’t supposed to say that, was I?” Grey asked, burying her face in her hands. “Fuck. Okay, plan B?”

“Plan B,” Pepper sighed, climbing to her feet and heading into the house proper to grab the folders in the kitchen.

“It’s hard to keep it all straight, okay?” Grey defended to Jayne, who was giving her a judgmental look.

“Tell me right now why I shouldn’t call the FBI and tell them you know where Tony Stark is?” Samantha demanded, holding her phone in her hand. Barnes pulled it out of her grasp and pocketed it. Grey and Jim were the only ones that had seen him move, and therefore weren’t startled. Jennifer sighed and handed hers over with a half pout.

“Because I don’t know where he is,” Grey said, a sneer on her face that wasn’t directed at Sam. Pepper came back and smacked two NDA forms on the table in front of the lawyers. When Grey looked up at them, her eyes were glowing orange. When she blinked it was gone. “I know that he’s in a cave with a man named Ho Yinsen. I know he’s being held captive by people wanting his weapons. And I know that he’s working to come home to me. I have no earthly idea where he is.”

“I’m going to need a better explanation if you want me to sign this NDA,” Sam said, turning her displeased look to Pepper. Pepper, who had been a good friend to Sam in the few years they’d worked together.

“She can see the future, sort of,” Jayne said, pouring herself another mimosa. She’d already gone through her revelation about the Stark Family, she could just observe this one. “It’s imprecise, but yeah. It’s there.”

“Just after dad finished the designs for the Jericho Missile system, I started seeing him getting kidnapped. It changed so frequently that I chalked them up to nightmares rather than visions or whatever.” Grey looked unimpressed with her own abilities, irritated by them rather than proud. Sam and Jen traded a look, the same one they shared when they knew someone was telling the absolute truth. “Until they all started looking the same. A Stark bomb going off, dad bleeding through his protection vest. He’s building something. Something that’s going to change the world, but we can’t do it the way I saw.”

“Why?” Jennifer asked before Sam could ask what Grey had seen.

“Because if we do it that way, half of all life in the universe will turn to dust,” Grey said softly. Then a look of rage crossed her face. “Because if we do it that way, we will have to sit and watch as governments strip basic human rights away from people like me, like dad, like Dr Banner and Bucky. Doing it that way means the world needs saved from more than genocidal aliens. And if I’m going to work myself to death to save it, we’re starting now.”

“You know what happened to Bruce?” Jen asked, eyes suddenly sharp as they looked at Grey.

“He won’t have to worry about Ross for much longer,” Grey promised, a dark look in her eyes. “I’m going to roast him on a spit.”

“Where do I sign?” Jennifer asked. Pepper handed her a pen.

“Was this the job you were hinting at?” Sam asked, looking at Pepper with a neutral expression. “This child’s dream of saving the world?”

“At one point, everything was a child’s dream, wasn’t it?” Grey asked. “Wasn’t Martin’s whole speech a child’s dream? An end to segregation, woman’s right to vote, hell, everyone’s right to vote? Weren’t all these considered just kid’s dreams?”

“And you think you can do it?”

“I think, the absolute worst-case scenario here is that Stark Industries just finances it. I’m not a genius. But my dad is. And he knows other geniuses. And we can throw money at problems until someone smart enough to solve the problem shows up.”

“Okay.” Sam pulled her NDA over and scratched out her signature. “What’s the plan?”

“We have until January first of 2012 to outline, initiate, and legalize the Avengers Initiative as a PMC division of Stark Industries,” Grey said, accepting the paper outline the family had constructed over the past two weeks. Jarvis also pulled up a virtual version of it. It was a watered down ‘public safe’ version, but it was enough to convince people they weren’t crazy. “And we have to do it following the suspension of the weapons manufacturing division.”

“Well, that’s going to suck for us,” Sam said, already taking notes. Behind her, Barnes went around collecting dishes and glasses, replacing the mimosas with water and lemonades. Brunch was over, it was time to work. Jayne pouted as she handed hers over.

“Why are we suspending the weapons?” Jennifer asked, wondering what she missed.

“Stane’s dealing weapons under the table to terrorists,” Pepper said. Both lawyers looked up at her in openmouthed surprise. “Yeah. I know.”

“That means, wait, no. Is he behind Tony’s disappearance?” Sam demanded. When no one would meet her eyes, she snarled. “Fine. Let’s get to work.”

>Line Break<

“I’m worried about her,” Pepper said, breaking the silence in the living room. Jim and Barnes looked up at her. “She shut down after the attack, only to spring up for brunch, and now she’s down again. It’s not normal.”

“She just killed four men, Pepper, of course she’s not okay,” Jim said gently. “The first time I took a man’s life, I stood in the shower for three hours. She took four, in the span of ten minutes.”

“But the crash isn’t normal. This morning, she was practically coked up she had so much energy. Jarvis, she wasn’t on coke, was she?” Pepper asked, suddenly worried.

“She wasn’t on coke, Pepper.” Jim shook his head. “She had a manic episode. Tony has them from time to time when he goes on his engineering binges. This is the crash from that. The past two days, of course she was down, she’s freaked, and probably needs a therapist.”

“Tony’s going to need one too,” Pepper sighed in agreement.

“I probably need one too, don’t I?” Barnes said. “If I want to help?”

“You don’t have to help, you can retire, you’ve earned that right,” Jim said adamantly. While his motivation was different from Grey’s, he still felt the urge to protect Barnes.

“I’ll watch her back,” Barnes said firmly. “I’ll watch your backs. I want to do this. For me.”

Jim smiled and reached across the coffee table, his hand out. Bucky shook it, a calm surrounding him for the first time since the forties. He would get better, be the person Grey saw in him. Make amends for the things he was forced to do.

Chapter Text

For just a moment before you fall, you’re weightless. And then it’s the wind, your pulse and the adrenaline running from your toes up your neck, and everywhere in between. Grey screamed bloody murder as she fell.

Pepper leaned forward to watch Grey as she fell. The screaming stopped for a few seconds, and Pepper turned to the employee.

“She probably blacked out for a second. It can happen for first timers,” he said calmly. Sure enough, Grey’s screams returned as the rope bounced her upwards again.

“Well, she asked for ideas on how to get over her fear of heights, this was the best we could come up with,” Pepper said as they started lowering Grey to the landing pad. Jim was already down there, hopefully ready to catch Grey if she fainted.

“Should try parasailing. You stay up in the air for longer. It’s what my mom did,” he said. “You ready?”

Pepper took a deep breath as they clipped her to the rope securely. This wasn’t her first time bungee jumping, but she could still feel the coil of fear in her gut. It was never the height she was afraid of. It wasn’t the fall that made her palms sweat. It was the fear of crashing.

Grey had given her an out. Said that Pepper could stay on the ground with no judgement, just like Happy. But Pepper knew that she couldn’t let Tony do this alone. So, Pepper took a deep breath and didn’t think about crashing. She thought about flying, and she stepped off the ledge.

>Line Break<

“I’m just saying, I think it’s stupid,” Hope heard before she could knock on the door. “They deposed Pym because they knew he’d never apologize, and he was going to cause their stock to drop.”

“It’s more likely that there’s something else at play here, and someone is using this as cover,” the familiar voice of Samantha Kim came. “Give it time, by the end of the week, I’ll have their settlement check in hand, and you’ll be able to buy a small island.”

“I don’t want a small island, as lovely as a vacation would be,” the other woman said. “I want my father’s reputation back to where it was before he dragged our name through the mud.”

Hope debated turning on her heel and running away. She’d made the appointment with Kim in a bid to avoid the wrath of Stark’s daughter, but it seemed like she was about to come face to face with her anyway. Hope sighed and knocked on the door.

“Yes?” Samantha asked. Hope opened the door. “Ah, Ms. Van Dyne, right on time. We were just discussing your father’s company change in leadership. We were surprised to hear of Darren Cross’ promotion to CEO, rather than yours.”

“Yes, that is the reason I’m here today,” Hope explained, taking a seat, keeping an eye on the heiress, trying to see if her overture would be welcome. “I am prepared to renounce my father’s words in a press conference this Thursday. My lawyers will be reaching out in regard to my personal settlement.”

“The suit against you was an either or, Ms. Van Dyne,” Samantha said, frowning softly. “There’s no obligation for both.”

“You won’t get anything from Hank,” Hope said, shaking her head. “And Pym Technologies will drag it out for years. I’m offering my personal settlement on behalf of the company. I would ask you accept it and leave the company alone.”

Samantha raised her eyebrows in surprise. They had known they would get resistance from Pym Tech, and were prepared to let them stall until their reputation fell apart. That had been the plan from the moment Grey brought up the suggestion of the lawsuits. Samantha looked at Grey.

“We would need to discuss it and get back to you about it,” Samantha said, as Hope expected. “You said your conference is slated for Thursday? You’ll hear from us by Wednesday morning.”

“Thank you, both for your time,” Hope said, quickly getting to her feet. She turned back as she reached the door and looked over at Grey. “I truly am sorry, Grey. About Hank, and that Tony is missing. He and I were close as kids.”

“We appreciate your thoughts, Hope.” Hope left the office and walked down the hall. She hoped they would accept the offer and spare the company. Hank’s beliefs had made it as far as they had solely because Tony had never cared. If Grey turned the weight of Stark Industries against Pym Technologies, they wouldn’t survive.

>Line Break<

“I’m awake,” Grey insisted as she ran into the room. She smacked against the dining room table, unable to stop in her socks. Her newly brown hair was falling into her eyes as she shook her head. She winced and rubbed her hip. Bucky walked in behind her, bypassing the dining room, and heading to the kitchen to start coffee. “What happened?”

“The Dubai office called. There was a shooting in Pakistan, committed with illegally held Stark Industries weapons. There has been at least eighty-one fatalities, with injuries in the dozens,” Pepper explained quickly, throwing up several muted news stations covering the hostage situation that was still ongoing. “Authorities have checked three serial numbers on weapons they’ve been able to collect. After cross-referencing them with our databases, we can now say that they’re weapons that had been marked for destruction. Clearly that didn’t happen.”

“Okay. We need to immediately release a statement about those weapons,” Grey said, rubbing at her forehead. Next to her, Jim suppressed a yawn, propping his head up on his hand. “Jarvis, can you reach out to Jayne and also someone from the PR department, I want a personal statement as well as one from the company.”

“Saying what?” Jim questioned. “That we didn’t do it, they know that.”

Pepper’s phone chose that moment to ring. It was Jayne.

“Jarvis said it was urgent, what happened?” Jayne was yawning too, rubbing sleep out of her eyes as she squinted at the screen of her phone.

“There was a shooting with Stark weapons in Pakistan, they shot up a mosque during prayer,” Pepper said. “Grey wants a personal and a professional statement released. I know it’s early, can you come in?”

“Early, Pepper, it’s one thirty in the morning,” Jayne bitched, even as her camera tilted, showing her getting out of bed. “Ugh, I’m coming over, and I’m getting ready there, I’ll see you in thirty minutes.”

Her phone went dark, and everyone turned to Grey, who was holding her coffee mug like it was the only thing keeping her standing.

“Jarvis, take notes for me. We at Stark Industries had no idea these weapons were still intact, let alone in someone’s hands. We will expand our investigation to include these weapons.” Grey tilted her head, her eyes flicking back and forth as she thought. “We would like to donate some amount of money to cover medical bills for survivors and funeral costs for the casualties. Any other donations will be matched up to some other amount of money, ask someone from finance. I’d also like to make a personal donation directly to the Ahmadiyya Mosque for repairs and renovations, or whatever. Pepper, will you make a personal donation on behalf of my father?”

“Yes, absolutely. We’ll release statements through Jayne for us, and what if we reached out to Christine Everhart, you wanted to recruit her, right?”

“Have the PR department release something directly to her, but no contracts yet,” Grey said. She finally took a sip of her coffee and sank into a chair. “Jim, reach out to any friends you have in that area, I want to know the serial number for each weapon used in this attack.”

“You want to use this against Obadiah,” Pepper realized. “You’re adding it to his case.”

“I want him charged as an accessory to murder for each person killed with an illegal Stark weapon,” Grey said, an out of place smile on her face. “Ask Sam if that’s possible.”

“And we were so close to a long weekend,” Pepper mourned, heading to her room to change into better clothes. “I’m sleeping in tomorrow and there’s nothing you can do to stop me.”

“Tomorrow’s my birthday.”

“Shit,” Pepper cursed. She shook her head and made plans to just move into the mansion. She slept there more than her own condo anyway.

By the time Pepper returned, showered, and dressed, Jayne was falling through the front door, still in her hello kitty pajamas and house slippers.

“I am demanding a guest room if I’m going to be on call 24/7,” Jayne said instead of a greeting. Bucky just held out her coffee cup and accepted her bags.

“You can have my room, I’m usually in Grey’s anyway,” he said with a shrug. “And I’m starting to understand Grey’s push for multiple apartments in the New York tower.”

“And Happy’s decision to have his own space,” Jayne mourned. “Lucky bastard. Alright, let’s get to work so I can take a nap.”

By the time noon rolled around, the family had released four news articles, held a press conference, donated a hundred thousand dollars, and cursed the time difference a dozen times.

“You know all that was completely unnecessary, right?” Pepper asked, leaning over to whisper to Grey as they sat in loungers on their private beach. Most of the family was taking a nap, but Grey and Pepper decided against it. “That shooting, while terrible, wouldn’t have affected anything we want to do going forward.”

“It’s not about that,” Grey said, shaking her head. “While tragic, it was a chess move.”

“A chess move,” Pepper repeated, frowning slightly. She glanced over at Barnes, who was talking with Happy a ways down the beach.

“A mass shooting happened, and we did something about it, therefore, the next time there’s a mass shooting, people will look to us to do something about it. Then we might actually be able to do something about it, about gun violence in this fucking country.”

“I don’t think I know what you’re talking about anymore.” Grey turned to Pepper in outrage, before her mind caught up. The fight melted out of her, leaving a distraught look in her eyes. Pepper worried. This wasn’t the grief of a superhero timeline, this was real trauma, something Grey lived through that had scarred her.

“Because it’s still 2010,” Grey said softly. “Just wait, because it’s going to suck.”

“What is?” Pepper was afraid of the answer.

“Watching school shootings become commonplace,” Grey sneered, disgusted. “You think Columbine was bad? Psht, half the time people don’t even mention Columbine anymore. And there’s fuckall I can do about it because I was a stupid kid when they happened, so I don’t remember dates. I just remember hearing about another one, then a school assembly. Usually followed by more drills. At least I didn’t have to go through ALICE training. That got brutal after Sandy Hook.”

“That’s why you said that to Sam and Jen,” Pepper realized. “You said something about being angry.”

“If you’re not angry, you’re not paying attention. I saw it on a protest sign during the March for Our Lives a few years back,” Grey said. “Kids held a national walk out in protest after a really bad shooting. I’d already graduated at that point, but mom and I went to support it.”

“Aren’t you exhausted?” Pepper asked. She thought it was a valid question, considering Grey saw the world as a chess board. “Seeing all these connections, all your chess moves?”

“I don’t see the world like that. Not really. It’s more like foreshadowing. I know that gun violence is going to be a problem further down the road, so I make moves now, so no one is surprised when we do it later.”

“Like with the initiative.”

“We get it set up now, we’re not scrambling to do it later. It’s why all the documents are dated for 2013. Because by then, we’ll be expected to exist.” Grey paused. “Not to mention the public relations disaster that would happen if we were affiliated with SHIELD when Hydra comes out.”

“I still don’t see how you’re not exhausted.”

“Oh, I am, I’m completely dead on my feet. But I can’t stop until Dad’s back. Then we can take a break until the Expo.” Grey yawned until her eyes watered. “And it’s a three-day weekend, so we can sleep in Sunday.”

“What do you want to do for your birthday?”

“As long as I get to eat my cinnamon rolls for breakfast, I have no fucks to give,” Grey said, suppressing another yawn. “Maybe I should take a nap. I’m so fucking tired.”

>Line Break<

Bucky lurked in a dark corner of the conference room as Grey meticulously signed all the paperwork that would give her control of Stark Industries. He kept one eye on Stane, watching the various expressions on his face as he interacted with the board. Three men were in his pocket. A fourth was sympathetic but stood apart.

“She did very well,” a different man said as he sidled up to Bucky. “Richard, I sit on the board.”

“James,” Bucky said. “Personal security, Miss Potts thought it necessary after the attack.”

“Terrible thing, that was,” Richard said. “Has there been any news on Mister Stark?”

“Not yet. She’s hopeful.” Grey was always hopeful, even when she was falling apart. It was the best thing about her.

“I knew Howard,” Richard said. “He appointed me back in ’86. I knew Tony too. He’s been taken before. Twice escaped on his own, he can do it again, I have faith. Ah, seems they’re ready for the photo. Nice meeting you James.”

Bucky watched the men gather around Grey as a photographer took several shots of Grey shaking Stane’s hand. He watched as Grey lost her smile, then spun on her heel and smacked the man standing behind her. Happy, across the room, gestured for Bucky to do something before sticking his head out the door and shouting for more security.

“I don’t give a flying fuck what you assume, you put your hand on my ass. No, I don’t particularly care that you were Obadiah’s personal choice for secretary of the board, that behavior is so far from acceptable, you can’t even see it anymore.” Grey snapped, glaring up at the man with a red handprint on his cheek. The photographer kept taking pictures of Grey in her furious glory, until Bucky stepped up and placed a hand on Grey’s shoulder. Happy came back with three additional security guards, who immediately bracketed the man. “Let’s make sure this man is fired effective immediately. I want all his security access revoked and him banned from not only future employment at Stark Industries, but also all of our properties. Let’s get him escorted up to his office to clear it out, okay? Oh, and if you could make sure he goes out through the back.”

Bucky marveled at how quick Grey could pivot, from indignant heiress to the person in charge, without a stutter or a pause. Pepper stepped in and took charge, calling for legal to meet the offender at the front doors with his termination paperwork, and IT to ensure he loses his access to anything he might have had.

“Are you okay?” Bucky asked, looking at Grey while smothering the urge to check her for injuries. Or worse, storm after the man and throw him out the window. The conference room was only on the second floor; he would survive.

“The fucking audacity men have. He literally just watched me become CEO and he still thought it was okay to grab my ass? Jesus fucking Christ, men have no respect anymore.” Grey seethed for a moment before looking up at Bucky. “No offense.”

“How’s your hand?” Pepper asked as she walked over. The conference room had been cleared, the board scattering as Happy tore into Obadiah for letting the offender on the board.

“Stings like a motherfucker,” Grey said, holding it up. Her palm was still red from where she smacked him. “Still, I smacked him good. Bet you he’ll remember to respect women now.”

“That’s Harold, all the women in his department call him Handsy Harry. I should’ve warned you,” Pepper said. “Still, it’ll be good to replace him as head of the engineering department.”

“First, we will be going through all the complaints to HR about any person in my company laying hands on another. I will not tolerate this type of workplace hostility,” Grey said sternly. “Need to add that to my to-do list anyway, lump that in with the handbook. Is there anything else? Oh, and add his association to Stane’s file.”

“Richard might be worth watching,” Bucky said, surprising Pepper. “He sought me out, made it a point to speak with me. I think he could be an ally.”

“Richard’s been on the board since Howard was in charge. I’ll make a note of it,” Pepper promised. “Are you ready to face the press? We can’t skip this, not even for Harold’s actions.”

“Honestly, as long as no one else grabs my ass today, I’ll be fine,” Grey said, rolling her eyes. She led the way down the hall to the elevator, absently checking her makeup in a compact.

Bucky stood out of the view of the cameras and watched as Grey confidently announced her promotion to CEO of her father’s company. She spoke of her ideas to expand the company, and her willingness to listen to what her employees had to say. As she spoke, Bucky watched the press, and the crowd. Jayne sat up front, asking scripted questions anytime Grey veered off topic, or got asked something they didn’t want to fully answer.

“For however long Stark Industries will have me, I will lead with integrity, accountability, and transparency. Thank you,” Grey said, smiling at the cameras for a moment before walking off the stage. “Can we go through a Wendy’s? I’m starving.”

“You did good, kid,” Happy said as he walked over, Pepper on his heels. They bracketed her, Bucky falling into step behind them. “Yes, we can hit Wendy’s. Robbins is bringing Jayne home once she’s done here.”

“We need to hire a chef for the house,” Grey said, flipping through a notepad that might have been one really long list. “Because I’m starting to get sick of take-out. I’ll have Jarvis get us a short list. Do we have a schedule this week?”

“Tomorrow we’re doing the official rounds at the downtown offices, and then we’re touring the research labs in Pasadena in the afternoon. Cynthia is coming to dress you for that as well,” Pepper said, checking her tablet. It felt similar to all the times she did this with Tony.

“I love that woman, but I miss the days when I could just wear sneakers,” Grey mourned, glancing down at the platform heels she was wearing. Bucky moved around them to open the doors at the front of the building. More press was gathered out front, those after different stories. Bucky moved around them as well, expertly keeping his face hidden from the cameras. No one said anything until they were safely in the car and on road. “At least she lets me wear block heels, my leg couldn’t handle it if I had to wear stilettos.”

“I might join you on that, they look more comfortable than my Louboutin’s,” Pepper agreed. “But, back on topic, Thursday there’s a dinner with several business partners, we’re to reassure them that the change in leadership doesn’t automatically mean a change in partnership. You will not offend these people at this dinner.”

“Pepper-“

“No. If you hate them, if they’re Hydra, if they’re whatever, you will be their best friend during the meal. You can wreak havoc on Friday, but you will not ruin this dinner.” Grey raised her hands in surrender with wide eyes. Pepper could be scary when she wanted to be.

“Okay, besties, promise. Even if someone grabs my ass again?” Grey cracked a smile, causing Pepper to break.

“I’ll give you that one,” Pepper conceded. “I can’t believe he thought he would get away with it.”

“If they can get away with it once, they’ll think they can do it again. The fact that he wasn’t fired after the first offense means that someone in my company is hiding more than illegal weapons,” Grey said with a grimace. “Once dad’s home, we’re shaking this company and knocking all the bad apples out. I’m thinking it’s time we act like Howard did.”

“You want to privatize Stark Industries?” Pepper asked, shocked. That move was still talked about by financial critics. “Won’t that be an actual disaster?”

“We currently have to run every decision through the board. When we suspend the weapons program, they’re going to overturn it within 48 hours. So, we buy them all out. Divvy it up amongst the family, so we are the board. Like in Grey’s Anatomy!”

“That doesn’t happen in Grey’s Anatomy,” Pepper pointed out. Grey looked at her like she was stupid before smacking herself on the head.

“Not yet anyway,” Grey pointed out. “Anyway, if we run the company, we have more freedom, and we won’t have to fight tooth and nail for the Avengers Initiative.”

“We’ll discuss it, later,” Pepper said, shaking her head lightly. “Much later.”

>Line Break<

Stark Industries Embraces Change Under Margaret Stark’s Vision

Jayne Vittori, Stark Industries

1 June 2010

In the wake of Tony Stark’s abduction in Afghanistan, Stark Industries finds itself navigating a tumultuous period, yet the company remains steadfast under the leadership of his 19-year-old daughter, Margaret Stark. As she takes the reins during this challenging time, Margaret embodies hope and resilience, steadfast in her belief that her father will return.

Stark Industries has long been recognized for its pioneering spirit in technology and engineering, expanding from its roots as a family business founded by Howard Stark. Under Tony’s leadership, the company evolved into a global powerhouse, and Margaret is determined to honor his legacy while propelling the company toward a new era of innovation.

“I have no doubt that my father will come back,” Margaret stated with unwavering conviction. “He’s a fighter, and he’s always believed in turning challenges into opportunities. We will continue his work here, and I’m committed to making sure Stark Industries reflects his vision.”

While the company has been known for its defense contracts and advancements in weaponry, Margaret is looking to guide Stark Industries in a direction that emphasizes technological advancement for the greater good. “We have a chance to explore avenues that prioritize safety and sustainability,” she remarked, hinting at potential initiatives aimed at renewable energy and community-focused technology. “The world is changing, and we must adapt.”

Margaret’s vision includes expanding the company’s focus beyond traditional sectors. Insiders suggest that she is keen on exploring innovative projects in renewable energy, healthcare technology, and advanced robotics—all areas that align with her desire to foster positive change in the world.

Though navigating this transition without her father is no easy task, Margaret draws strength from her family’s legacy. “We’ve always been a family-oriented company, and that’s not going to change,” she emphasized. “I want every employee to feel valued and part of something bigger. Together, we can innovate and create solutions that benefit everyone.”

As the company prepares for the road ahead, Margaret's leadership stands as a testament to her belief in resilience and progress. Her faith in Tony’s return serves as a rallying point for the team, igniting a renewed sense of purpose.

As Stark Industries enters this pivotal chapter, one thing is clear: Margaret Stark is ready to lead with a vision that honors her father while charting a course toward a brighter future. With her at the helm, the company is set not only to survive this tumultuous time but to thrive, reflecting the core values of integrity, innovation, and hope that define the Stark legacy.

>Line Break<

“Nice article,” Bucky said to Jayne as she walked in. He was reading the newspaper on the couch, the newspaper filled with articles celebrating and criticizing the decision to put Grey as CEO. “How much coaching did you have to do to get those quotes?”

“Only a little. She wanted to put something in there about the different eras of the company, and how hers was different.”

“I don’t follow.”

“Howard made the company into a national, multimillion dollar company. Tony made it an international, multibillion dollar company. Grey said hers is going to be an intergalactic multitrillion dollar company.”

“Is that why she complained to me that you hit her?” Bucky asked, entirely too amused.

“Oh, please, I hit her with a magazine.”

“Uh, yeah, and it hurt,” Grey said, walking in on trembling legs. “Also, parasailing is terrifying. I hate heights and I’m going to hate every moment of whatever other torture Pepper has planned for me.”

She flopped onto the couch next to Bucky and pouted.

“You’re terrified of heights, and you still plan on joining Tony in the suits?” Bucky asked softly while Jayne and Pepper left for the kitchen.

“Well, yeah. He’s my dad, I’m not letting him do this alone. It’s why Pepper and I have started going for morning runs, despite how much running fuckin’ hurts.” Just the thought of it made Grey rub at her leg. Bucky had noticed her doing that a lot. He wanted to ask but was unsure of the best way. Grey continued on, unaware of his worried thoughts. “It’s why I asked Pepper to find me ways to get over it. Or at least get it so I stop blacking out mid-fall. Are you still going to work with Happy on Tuesday? Pepper and I are going to be holed up in the office all day so you’d likely be bored, hanging around.”

“Yeah, Hogan wants to get a jump on how we’re going to increase security once you approve the budget increase,” Bucky said, drawing Grey to his side. She melted against his side, and Bucky realized that she wasn’t afraid of what he could do, what he had done. He swallowed roughly but tried not to react. “He’s asked me to see all the ways people could break in or steal something. I think it’s going to be fun. He’s confident his security is good enough, but I already know seven different ways in the building without being detected.”

“Didn’t you two do this same thing with the house after the… after?” Grey asked, still unable to fully talk about the attack. Pepper had set her up with a therapist within 24 hours and had even found one for Bucky. They both had sessions once a week.

“Yes, but I don’t think we’ll use the same laser fencing, it was expensive,” Bucky said so casually it took Grey a moment to realize what he said. When she pulled back to look up at him, he laughed, a full laugh that made Grey melt. They stayed on the couch for a few hours, just enjoying the peace.

>Line Break<

Bucky was finally starting to adjust. It took a month of therapy before he felt he was safe enough to teach the girls the basics of self-defense.

“I want to see what you know how to do, whether by previous training or instinct, got it? I’m going to come at you, slower than people normally would, but using the same techniques Hydra would.” He looked relaxed, wearing sweatpants and a short sleeve shirt. Grey and Pepper were in shorts and t-shirts. “Pepper, you first?”

Bucky waited until she was ready and swiped at her. Pepper ducked under the arm and attempted to hit him, but he side stepped her, taking another swing. He caught her on the shoulder and twisted, causing her to flip, and they both landed on the mats. 

“Not bad. Jim, walk her through the basics of getting out of a grab, would you? She’s got the build for judo.” Pepper climbed to her feet and sighed. 

“I took two years of self-defense classes when I moved to LA,” Pepper sighed. “Clearly I didn’t do enough.”

“Self-defense is great if you’re getting mugged downtown. Hydra is going to come at you with everything they have or die trying.”

“Literally, since most of them come prepacked with cyanide capsules in their teeth, cheekbones, wherever else,” Grey grumbled. “Personally, I’d keep it in my wrist. Less likely to be found, and easy to activate with cuffs.”

“You scare me so much sometimes,” Pepper said, crossing the room to stand with Jim. “But it’ll be nice to watch Bucky make a fool of you.”

“Oh, I’m sure this is going to suck for me,” Grey said, sauntering up to Bucky and winking at him playfully.

Bucky looked at her and Grey planted her feet, not wanting to get knocked completely back. He took the same wide swing at her that he used against Pepper, but Grey didn’t duck. She tossed both her arms up to block his swing with her forearms. In one move, Grey cross stepped into Bucky’s personal space and used her right elbow to smack him in the face, then quickly followed up with a left jab that even she could tell was weak. It gave her just enough room to step back and get her right foot up and kick him backwards. Bucky took a step back, likely more in surprise than by force.

“How the fuck did you do that?” Pepper shrieked, looking over in surprise. Grey shrugged, just as surprised. 

“Think you can do that with any sort of regularity?” Bucky asked, impressed. “We need to work on your left though, that was terrible.”

“Even I could tell that sucked,” Grey said looking at her left elbow with a pout. “You’re about to make me do so much work, aren’t you?”

“I’m not apologizing for it either,” Bucky said, shrugging.

***

“Are we gonna have to do this once a week?” Grey asked from her spot, face down on the floor of the living room. Her hair was still wet from her shower, and Bucky was helping her by balancing an ice pack on the back of her left knee. “I don’t think I can handle this once a week.”

“We’re doing this four times a week, sorry, Grey,” Bucky said softly. “It’s the best way to get a crash course.”

“You mean it’s the best way to learn the most assassin shit before dad gets back?” Grey asked the rug under her. Pepper came in, freshly showered, but wearing casual clothes, instead of ones for the office. It had become a work from home day. “I need to stop having ideas.”

“It’s not that bad,” Pepper said, as she gingerly sat in her armchair. “Okay, maybe it is. Judo hurts.”

“Only until you learn how to properly fall,” Bucky assured. “We’ll do that too; I hadn’t expected a successful throw this fast.”

“Rude,” Grey exclaimed. “If I can singlehandedly move a queen-sized mattress from a box truck to the bedroom, I can throw Pepper, she’s stick thin.”

“Rude,” Pepper replied. “We should probably start doing yoga in the evenings, stretch, loosen up some.”

“On the beach or no deal,” Grey grumbled. She finally propped her head up on her hand, looking up at Pepper. “If I’m going to get my ass kicked every morning, we’re doing beach yoga.”

“I’ll order you a yoga mat,” Pepper said, leaning back in the chair. “Oh, don’t forget, we have the shareholder’s meeting tomorrow and I need you to put in an appearance. Tony never showed up, and they’re putty in Stane’s hands. If you’re serious about buying all them out, you gotta show up.”

“Awh. Remind me why I can’t make you CEO pro-tem?”

“Because they won’t listen to me unless Tony gives me the job. The only reason the board hasn’t voted you out is because Tony’s fatality clause will protect you in the eyes of the public,” Pepper explained. “Moving against you is political suicide. If you appoint me, it’s open season on us both.”

“And then dad doesn’t have a company to come back to, right, yes, I know.”

>Line Break<

"What the fuck?" Grey hissed, staring at the tablet in front of her in something that might have been shock, maybe horror, or some extreme form of confusion. "What the actual fuck is this?"

"Grey, are you okay?" Pepper asked, looking up from her own tablet. 

"Fuckin' no??" Grey said, pulling back from the tablet and squinting at it. "I think someone in finance made a mistake with a decimal."

Grey passed the tablet over to Pepper, who looked at it. It was a deposit notification, showing Grey's first paycheck as a CEO.

"You're right, there is a mistake - did you accept a lower salary than Tony had?"

"Lower?" Grey shrieked, her hand over her heart. "You mean that's, that-that-that amount is less than what dad made? Oh, oh! That's my salary for the month, then, right? Still kinda high, I would think, but sure, okay.”

"Grey, this is just your biweekly paycheck. It's less than what Tony got each check, but that might be down to your benefits or 401k deduction."

"That's not a mistake? It's not supposed to be like, just six thousand?"

Pepper laughed, and Grey felt her confusion deepen. Pepper said, "Grey, it's your biweekly check, standard tax deductions, with twenty percent heading for your 401k. Which I'm still not entirely sure why you set up."

"What the fuck is my salary then? If I'm getting sixty-three thousand dollars every other week? That's like... that's so much money I can't even do that math!"

"Based on current tax information, and knowledge that she is saving twenty percent for her retirement account, Miss Stark is making roughly four point six million dollars per annum," Jarvis said. Grey choked on her water, spitting it as she coughed and sputtered, staring at Pepper. 

"That's so much money, oh fuck. What the hell do I even do with all that money? Now I know why dad has so many cars. You can buy a car every other week! Jesus fucking Christ!"

"You're the CEO of a multi-billion-dollar company, what were you expecting?"

"I dunno, a hundred grand a year maybe? Two if I felt like being greedy." Grey stood up, still staring at Pepper like she’d grown horns.

"You thought you'd make only two hundred thousand dollars a year?" Pepper asked, trying her best to keep a straight face. Fortunately for her, Jim and Bucky chose that moment to come up from the shooting range in the basement. "Jim, Grey expected to only make two hundred thousand dollars a year, as CEO of Stark Industries."

"Seriously?" Jim asked, looking at Grey in amusement. "Grey, Pepper makes over a million as Tony's PA. Tony made like five million a year for his own salary."

"I'm setting up a charity," Grey said flatly, climbing to her feet. She yanked her tablet out of Pepper's hands, ignoring the cackling laughter. "Fuck all y'all, that's too much money."

Jim and Pepper laughed as Grey stalked away, shaking her head as she did.

“Just wait until she figures out what she makes on top of that,” Jim said conspiratorially, as he accepted a bottle of water from Bucky.

“Shouldn’t she be used to having that much money?” Bucky asked. Panic flared through Pepper and Jim.

“Having that much money and being paid that much money are two very different things,” Jim said calmly, despite feeling anything but. “Besides, Grey worked a receptionist job in college and was only making eleven an hour. That’s not even twenty-three grand a year.”

“That’s a really good pay raise,” Bucky said, understanding Grey’s reaction more. “Most women in the forties only made a grand a year.”

“Oh, Jim, are you coming base jumping with us tomorrow?” Pepper asked. “It’s our last attempt to get over the fear of heights.”

“Pepper, I’ve parachuted out of at least a dozen planes or helicopters in my career. I’m not afraid of heights,” Jim said, pretending to be scornful.

“So, you don’t want to come?” Pepper asked, pretending to be suspicious.

“Nah, I’m down,” Jim said. He settled down opposite Pepper in the living room, reaching for his paperback. “Base-jumping is fun. An old unit of mine all went together. Thought Sanchez was going to piss his pants.”

Bucky excused himself to check on Grey, and Pepper and Jim returned to their own things, Jim reading his book, and Pepper checking her emails.

“Tony’s going to be okay,” Jim said, breaking the silence. Pepper looked up at him with a soft expression.

“What happened to the man that was only barely trusting her?” Pepper asked, half teasing, half wondering what had changed. Jim wasn’t a man easily swayed, so if his trust was no longer begrudging, something had changed his opinion.

“She’s been CEO of one of the largest companies in the world and has only done what she’s promised. She’s listening to her employees. She’s making moves to oust and replace people that shouldn’t be working at SI, and did you know she reached out to the Teamsters?”

“The union people?” Pepper asked, surprised.

“Yeah. She reached out to a local chapter and asked them to look into her various factories and warehouses. She wanted to make sure they were having their voices heard,” Jim said.

“CEOs hate unions,” Pepper pointed out.

“Grey’s serious about looking after everyone. Not just us, not just the Avengers, or the company as an abstract. Each individual person. No one can fake that.”

“I was convinced when she tried to save the man that was sent to kill her,” Pepper admitted, recalling the night of the attack. “It was horrible, waking up to gunshots, running to the living room, not a clue what we were walking into. Grey didn’t hesitate, just dove to try and stop him from bleeding out. It didn’t matter that he was the enemy, or the bad guy, or even a nazi. She saw a man dying and tried to save him.”

“Even soldiers struggle with that sometimes, especially if one of ours is hit,” Jim said. It went unsaid that it was something he struggled with too.

“Speaking of soldiers, we’ve got a luncheon with General Morrow on Wednesday, did you want to come? We’re going to Sushi Kaneyoshi,” Pepper offered.

“They don’t do lunch,” Jim said. “Unless that’s new.”

“Grey is putting some of her paycheck to use, is paying the people to come in early. Offered them ten grand each,” Pepper chuckled. “The manager said that most of the staff would’ve done it for half that.”

“She’s worse than Tony,” Jim said fondly. “Sure, I’ll come. I haven’t had a chance to catch up with Tom in a while.”

“Grey’s leaking the location to the press, just a heads up.”

“Now why the hell would she do that?”

“I’m starting to think she likes to be in the newspaper,” Pepper laughed. “Or she’s playing chess again, and we’re missing something.”

Chapter Text

Margaret Stark: A Strong Voice for the Future on Father’s Day
Jayne Vittori
06/21/2010

LA, CA - In a heartfelt tribute this Father’s Day, Margaret Stark, the newly appointed CEO of Stark Industries, is not only honoring her father’s legacy but also reaffirming her unwavering belief in his return. Just weeks after surviving a harrowing attack on her life, Margaret has emerged not only as a symbol of strength but also as a determined leader ready to steer the company through challenging times.

The recent attack, which involved four armed assailants—presumed to be linked to the same group responsible for Tony Stark’s abduction in Afghanistan—could have shaken anyone. Yet, Margaret’s quick thinking and courage in defending herself underscored her readiness to face any challenge. “I refuse to let fear dictate my life or my leadership,” she stated during her press conference, when another reporter asked. “My father taught me to stand up for what’s right, and that’s exactly what I plan to do.”

As Margaret takes the helm at Stark Industries, she finds herself navigating not only the responsibilities of her new role but also the murky waters of internal politics. Obadiah Stane, the company’s COO, has been publicly vocal about pushing for a court declaration of death in absentia for Tony Stark, believing this would bolster his own chances of stepping into the CEO role permanently. However, Margaret is resolute in her conviction. “My father is out there fighting,” she declared. “He is not gone, and I will not accept anything less than his return.”

Margaret’s Father’s Day message resonated with many, serving as both a tribute to Tony and a rallying cry for the Stark family and their supporters. “Today, we honor fathers everywhere, especially those who are fighting for their families and their ideals. My father is a fighter, and I have faith that he will come back to us.”

While Stane’s motives may cast a shadow over the boardroom, Margaret’s vision for Stark Industries shines brightly. She is determined to shift the company’s focus towards innovative technologies that promote safety and sustainability, steering clear of its historical ties to the defense industry. “We are on the brink of a new era, one that will define the future of Stark Industries,” she remarked. “Together, we can create a legacy of hope and progress.”

With her firm stance on her father’s fate and her unwavering commitment to the company’s values, Margaret Stark is proving herself to be not just a leader, but a beacon of hope for those who believe in the Stark legacy. As Father’s Day comes to a close, it is clear that Margaret’s resolve is as strong as ever reminding us all that the spirit of family and courage runs deep within the Stark name.

As Stark Industries prepares to embark on this new chapter, one thing is certain: Margaret Stark is ready to lead with conviction, defying the odds and ensuring her father’s legacy lives on. With her at the helm, the future is not just bright; it’s a testament to resilience, strength, and the enduring power of family.

Margaret Stark’s Father’s Day Performance: An Overly Polished Display?
Marsha Smith
06/21/2010

LA, CA — Margaret Stark’s Father’s Day press conference, held earlier today, was a masterclass in public relations—but was it a genuine display of conviction, or just another calculated move in the ongoing drama of Stark Industries?

Standing in the shadow of her father’s uncertain fate and in the midst of a power struggle with Stark Industries’ COO, Obadiah Stane, Margaret delivered a speech that was undoubtedly designed to pull on the heartstrings of both the public and the media. But underneath the polish, her words seemed rehearsed, and one can’t help but wonder: was this a tribute to her father or a thinly veiled attempt to cement her position as the new face of the company?

During the conference, Margaret reiterated her belief in Tony Stark’s return. “My father is out there fighting,” she declared, adding, “I will not accept anything less than his return.” But as Margaret clung to this narrative of hope, others—including some within Stark Industries—are beginning to question whether her refusal to move on is clouding her judgment.

A Grieving Daughter or a CEO Protecting Her Interests?

It’s no secret that Obadiah Stane has pushed for a declaration of death in absentia for Tony Stark, a move that many business analysts believe would bring stability to the company in the absence of its enigmatic founder. Stane’s more practical approach may be rooted in ensuring the survival of Stark Industries in the wake of Tony’s disappearance—a point that Margaret is either ignoring or deliberately sidestepping in her public statements. By maintaining her father’s legacy in limbo, Margaret holds onto power, but at what cost to the company?

“Her emotional appeal was effective, but it's clear she's not thinking rationally,” said conservative commentator Ben Shapiro. “Margaret is playing on the public's emotions, but the hard truth is that her refusal to confront the reality of the situation is dangerous for Stark Industries. The company needs strong, clear-eyed leadership right now, not blind faith.”

Shapiro’s comments reflect a growing sentiment that Margaret, while brave and determined, may be out of her depth when it comes to leading a global enterprise like Stark Industries. At just 19 years old, she’s already facing internal political battles, with Stane reportedly maneuvering behind the scenes. Yet, Margaret continues to lean on her father’s legacy, a strategy that can only last so long.

Too Good to Be True?

It’s hard to ignore the carefully orchestrated nature of the Father’s Day press conference. The emotional tones, the emphasis on family values, and the subtle but unmistakable push against Stane all seemed a little too perfect. Even her public comments about shifting Stark Industries away from defense and toward more sustainable technologies sound like a convenient play for public favor.

Yet, as much as Margaret positions herself as a visionary, some critics see through the façade. “Her talk of innovation and sustainability is nice, but let’s not forget—Stark Industries’ wealth was built on weapons,” one insider pointed out. “It’s going to take more than lofty ideals to turn this ship around.”

A Calculated Future?

As Margaret holds on to the belief that Tony Stark will return, she faces the uphill battle of proving she can lead without him. In her press conference, she presented herself as the true successor to her father, but in the face of corporate pressure and growing doubts about her leadership, one has to ask: How long can Margaret ride the wave of public sympathy before the tide turns?

Her Father’s Day tribute was indeed a powerful moment, but it’s unclear if Margaret truly believes what she’s selling or if she’s simply following a script. Either way, the stakes are high—for her, for Stark Industries, and for anyone with a vested interest in seeing this family saga come to a resolution.

As the young Stark continues to walk the line between CEO and daughter, the question remains: Is she really the strong leader Stark Industries needs, or just a convenient figurehead playing a well-rehearsed role?

Margaret Stark’s Private Business Lunch Raises Questions About Stark Industries’ Future
Alice White
06/23/2010

Los Angeles, CA — Just days after her emotionally charged Father’s Day press conference, newly appointed Stark Industries CEO Margaret Stark was spotted having a private lunch at the highly exclusive Sushi Kaneyoshi in Downtown Los Angeles. Joining her were three key figures in both her personal and professional life: Pepper Potts, Lt. Colonel James Rhodes, and USAF General Thomas Morrow.

While a business lunch itself may not raise eyebrows, the location certainly did. Sushi Kaneyoshi, known for its Michelin-star quality, doesn’t typically offer lunch service—raising speculation that the Stark heir paid a premium for the restaurant to open its doors during midday hours.

This gathering has drawn the attention of industry insiders and government officials alike, particularly given the military presence at the table. Lt. Colonel James Rhodes, a close friend and godfather to Margaret, has long been involved in military collaborations with Stark Industries, while General Thomas Morrow serves as a U.S. military liaison with the company. Their participation has sparked speculation about the nature of the discussions, especially as Margaret aims to navigate her leadership during her father’s continued absence.

What remains unclear is whether Margaret Stark’s previous statements about pivoting Stark Industries away from its traditional weapons manufacturing will be reinforced or redefined. The meeting’s mix of military and corporate leadership hints at the possibility of continuing defense contracts, even as Margaret seeks to reshape the company’s identity in her father’s shadow.

Notably absent from this gathering was COO Obadiah Stane, whose public push for a court declaration of death in absentia for Tony Stark has already created ripples of tension within the company. Stane’s exclusion from the lunch has raised a few eyebrows from those aware of the relationship between Stane and Tony Stark.

Though no official statement has been released regarding the lunch, sources close to the situation suggest it may have been a strategic planning session aimed at outlining the company’s future amidst the uncertainty surrounding Tony Stark's fate.

As Margaret continues to navigate her role as CEO, this private meeting serves as a reminder of the delicate balancing act she faces—steering the company in a new direction while maintaining crucial relationships with her father’s closest allies and military stakeholders.

With Stark Industries at a crossroads, the decisions Margaret makes in the coming months could significantly influence not only the company’s future but also its role in national security. Whether this lunch signals a continuation of traditional defense ties or a step toward new ventures remains to be seen.

Stark Family Drama: Margaret Stark's Lunch Raises Eyebrows Amid Corporate Tensions
Marsha Smith
06/23/2010

Los Angeles, CA — In a rather conspicuous display of power dynamics, Margaret Stark, the newly minted CEO of Stark Industries, was spotted enjoying a lavish lunch at Sushi Kaneyoshi—an exclusive establishment that, notably, doesn’t serve lunch. Accompanying her were Pepper Potts, her father’s former assistant now working for her, Lt. Colonel James Rhodes, and USAF General Thomas Morrow, a military liaison for the company.

The timing of this meeting raises more questions than it answers, especially considering the circumstances surrounding Tony Stark’s disappearance. While Margaret may be aiming to showcase her leadership and strategic thinking, the choice of venue and the attendees speaks volumes about the underlying tensions within Stark Industries.

Margaret’s decision to host a private lunch with military officials while excluding COO Obadiah Stane—who has made no secret of his ambitions to take control—adds yet another layer of intrigue to this already complicated scenario. The absence of Stane, a figure with considerable influence in the company, suggests a deliberate snub, raising eyebrows about the state of corporate relations at Stark Industries.

With Rhodes and General Morrow in attendance, one can’t help but speculate if the discussion veered towards resuming or expanding military contracts, despite Margaret’s previous hints at pivoting the company away from weapons manufacturing. It brings into question the state of the investigation into the Stark Industries weapons scandal.

While Margaret may want to present a united front with her chosen allies, her actions are likely to stir controversy among shareholders and industry insiders who are watching the power struggle unfold. “It’s almost theatrical,” commented Larry Elder, a local commentator known for his sharp insights. “When you have military figures at a lunch that’s supposed to be about innovation and new direction, it raises questions about the actual priorities at play here.”

As the daughter of a missing billionaire and now a CEO under intense scrutiny, Margaret Stark is navigating a treacherous path fraught with potential pitfalls. Whether this luncheon is a sign of a cohesive strategy or merely a band-aid over a brewing corporate storm remains to be seen.

With each move, Margaret must contend with not only the legacy of her father but also the rivalries that threaten to upend her leadership. As she steps into the role of CEO, the lunch at Sushi Kaneyoshi may be remembered as a pivotal moment—one that illustrates the ongoing drama within Stark Industries and sets the stage for the battles yet to come.

>Line Break<

“You’re being made a mockery of in the press,” Obadiah Stane bellowed as he burst into the CEO’s office. Four sets of eyes met his, stopping him dead in his tracks. “What the hell was this lunch, and why the hell wasn’t I involved?”

“You’re being made a mockery of,” Grey said coldly, as she leaned back in her seat. “Because your ambitions are no longer hidden, but a running joke. From the moment you decided to file for death in absentia, we’ve known what you want. And speaking personally, I’ve known what you want since I was like eight.”

“You met with the military liaisons without your COO!”

“I had lunch with my godfather, and personal friends Pepper Potts and Tom Morrow,” Grey said. “If the press wants to crucify me for that, let them waste their time and energy. Why don’t you go play golf or something, and leave me to do my job, Stane. I’m busy.”

Stane left, slamming the door behind him. Pepper was the first one to laugh, quickly followed by Sam and Jen. Grey just rubbed her temples and rolled her eyes.

“You’re not telling him about this?” Sam asked, tapping the blueprints on the desk.

“No, the EX0-7 suits are classified,” Grey said. “Morrow’s engineers just sold us the blueprints and the patent. I, personally, have no idea how to move the project forward, so it’s getting shelved until dad can do something with it.”

“I thought you were going to fire him,” Jen said, glancing at Grey.

“I had a better idea,” Grey said, a sparkle in her eye that was reassuring, and also worrying.  Jen and Sam said their farewells, and headed out, leaving Grey and Pepper alone.

“Ready to talk about Marvel now?” Pepper asked, settling on the couch in the office. Grey joined her, kicking off her heels as she did. “You have given it some thought, right?”

“I think we oughta just buy Marvel Entertainment outright, rather than run around chasing down shares until we have the majority.” Pepper pulled up the buyout contract Sam had drafted for them to use. “That way, we already have it, and we can start with the Captain America movie in 2012. Chris Evans actually exists in this universe; I want him to play Cap.”

“Do you want to buy Marvel outright just so you can choose the actors?”

“No. The sheer profit is reasons one through five, directing the narrative is reason six, and public relations scoops up everything else.”

“Elaborate,” Pepper said, getting used to the way Grey’s mind worked.

“Perspective. The general population isn’t going to have any of the backstory, they’re just going to have to deal with the fact that aliens happened, and six people in funny costumes showed up and dealt with it.”

“Surely there’ll be inquests, right?”

“Into SHIELD? A super sketchy, very little-known intelligence agency that routinely ignores basic human rights, and is also actually Hydra in disguise?” Grey asked, pretending to judge Pepper. The redhead sighed heavily. Of course, SHIELD wouldn’t allow anyone to go poking around, it was anathema to them.

“So, your response is to produce a movie about it?”

“Hey, you can learn a lot from a documentary,” Grey defended. “Besides, I don’t really have any better ideas to defend this. The profit alone should be a good enough reason.”

“Since we’re waiting until Tony’s back anyway, yes, fine. We’ll have to put something in the contracts for the merchandise, make sure we’re also giving some profit from merchandise to the actors that are portraying them. Us?” Pepper frowned, before shrugging. It didn’t matter.

“We’ll need to make sure we’re not accidentally giving too much money to our side of things,  I don’t want to be unfair to the actors,” Grey said, her anxiety flaring as she considered it. “I’m sure finance can work something out. They’re good at that sort of such-and-such.”

“Your vocabulary sucks,” Pepper complained. “Ugh, we’re going to have to expand the PR department. Didn’t you say you wanted PR managers to handle the Avengers?”

“I’d like everyone to have a PR manager. We’re going to be public figures, whether we want to or not, and I don’t have the time to do social media for a dozen superheroes, half of which aren’t gonna have a clue about today’s society.”

“Steve, Thor, Loki, maybe Valkyrie, right?” Pepper tried to remember. Grey beamed at her and nodded.

“If everyone has a PR manager, then no one puts their foot in their mouth, and we don’t end up with a political incident on our hands. Especially with people we’re effectively sponsoring.” Grey pulled another document up and showed Pepper a specific paragraph. “I’d really like Christine and Jayne to run it. They can handle SI, AI, and Marvel PR, keep all three on the right side of public opinion, while legal keeps us on the right side of things.”

“What rabbit-hole have you fallen into this time?” Pepper asked.

“Found a downloaded field-trip fic on my drive and read it this morning,” Grey admitted. “MJ is a friend of Peter’s, and she’s always very critical of billionaires and those who have power but don’t use it to help people. I want MJ to approve of what we’ve done. I want all the kids like her to approve of us.”

“Well, the kids are the future, I don’t see what it could hurt,” Pepper said, shrugging. “Is that what sparked the September Foundation idea?”

“No, that was dad,” Grey admitted.

>Line Break<

“Is she alright?” A man’s voice broke through the darkness, echoing around her. How much had she drank last night? The whole bar? She couldn’t even remember where she’d gone. If she went drinking with Delia and Brennan, she was never going to do that again. “I think she’s coming to.”

                  Grey most certainly was not, and allowed sleep to drag her back down, she was tired, and sore, and she swore she was still drunk.

When Grey woke up, it was with a sore face, and ridiculous cotton mouth. She was on her bed, which was strange because she didn’t remember going to bed.

“Easy now,” a voice said from beside her. Grey glanced over, squinting.

“Mom?” Grey asked hopefully. She blinked a few times and realized it was Pepper sitting next to her. “Pepper. What happened?”

“I roundhouse kicked you in the face and knocked you unconscious,” Pepper said in a rush, handing Grey her water cup. Grey sucked it down and waited for the rest of the explanation. “You’ve been out about three hours. Barnes made me do laps.”

“Ouch,” Grey said finally. She sat up and grabbed her phone, someone had helpfully put it on the charger for her. When she checked her front camera, Grey could see that her jaw was bruised, and slightly swollen. “Maybe we should learn to take a hit, too. Or I need to learn to dodge.”

“I feel terrible,” Pepper said softly. Grey snorted.

“I bet I feel worse.” Grey gave a dramatic groan as she got out of bed for the second time that day. “I’m showering and heading to the lab today. I’ve got work to do, and I really don’t want any more exercise today.”

“What are you working on?”

“I have to read all I can about the intricacies of Stark Industries having private contractors licensing. And do the math on buying out Stark Industries,” Grey said. “And I’m still in talks with city council in New York to get the permits for the tower, let alone keep the construction contract loose enough that we can legally power it with the mini reactor. Not to mention turning the upstate warehouse into Avengers Compound, and buying even more acreage in the area.”

“Jesus, you know you can pass some of that to us, right?”

“I know. But some of it only I can do, especially with the Avengers contracts. But I tell you what I would love to pass to you,” Grey said. She crossed the room and scooped up two files. “Doctor Helen Cho, and CIA whatever Everett Ross. Make friends. I really want Dr Cho to join us in New York full time.”

“And Ross?”

“Chess piece, better to have him trust us now than wait until 2016,” Grey said, glancing at her reflection again. “We’ll need him.”

“For the civil war?” Pepper asked, lining up the timeline in her mind.

“Wakanda,” Grey said, glitter in her eyes.

“I don’t need to know. I’ll make friends, I’m sure there’s a friend of a friend that can drag him to the Gala in a few months.”

“Now you’re playing my game,” Grey said, beaming at Pepper.

“Your game scares me,” Pepper said, a touch too serious, despite the smile on her face.

>Line Break<

"So, Mister Barnes, what brings you in today. Or rather, what brought me in today?" Lilian Foster was the best psychologist on the west coast. She was Pepper's first choice of therapist for Barnes, and she had accepted the circumstances under which she would work.

"I fought in world war two," Bucky said, looking at his hands, her tablet, her earring, anything except her face as he spoke. "And I was taken prisoner by first Hydra, then the Soviets. I was tortured, brainwashed, forced to... Forced to kill for them. I can't say it was against my will, because I had no will. I can't say it was under duress, because I was brainwashed."

"Let me ask you this. If you had had a choice, would you have done those things?"

"No. Of course not."

"Then those actions were done, against your will, weren't they?"

"But I couldn't stop myself," Bucky said in earnest. "I couldn't even try."

"Well, why don’t we start at the beginning, hm? Where would the beginning be for you, Mister Barnes?”

“With the letter.”

The letter was on the table when I got home from work. I knew what it was the moment I saw it, I didn’t need to hear my mother sobbing in the other room, or hear from my youngest sister, Amanda, that pa was at the bar. The draft had come for me. I sank into a chair and opened the envelope.

Dear Mr. Barnes,

RE: NOTICE OF INDUCTION INTO THE ARMED FORCES

Greetings,

This letter is an official notification from the Brooklyn New York Draft regarding your conscription into the United States Armed Forces under the provisions of the Selective Training and Service Act of 1940.

Your patriotic duty to defend our great nation has been recognized, and you are hereby ordered to report for induction into the military service of the United States on the following date, time, and location:

Date: April 23, 1943

Time: 0900

Location: Brooklyn Recruiters Offices, 116 Utica Ave, Brooklyn New York 11213

Instructions:

1. Please bring this letter with you to the induction center.
2. Ensure you have the following documents:
   1. Social Security Card
   2. Driver’s License or other form of photo identification.
   3. Any medical records or documents specified in the medical examination notice.
3. Report promptly at the designated time and location.

Failure to comply with this order may result in legal consequences, as provided for under the Selective Training and Service Act.

>The Guilt of the Winter Soldier<

I swore my family to secrecy. They could never let Stevie know I was conscripted. We told him that his speeches inspired me to do my part. I sent Amanda, still just eleven years old, to the bar to bring pa home. Rebecca, the oldest sister, and Diana, the middle, worked to console ma.

Rebecca had to step up when I left for training. She had to be the son in my absence. She got a job as a nurse, taking care of the soldiers that were sent home, broken beyond repair. When I came home for the last time, she told me that she was more afraid I would come home, than I wouldn’t.

“I think death, would be kinder to these soldiers,” she said, barely above a whisper, two days before I left the join the 107^th.

The day before I left for the front, I took Stevie to the Expo. We got to see Howard Stark in person. His flying car may have failed, but the man was still a genius. It was a bittersweet goodbye. I knew he resented me for being able to join where he couldn’t. I made him promise he’d stay out of trouble. It would be six months before I realized he broke his promise.

>The Guilt of the Winter Soldier<

“I loved him,” Bucky admitted to his therapist. “More than was appropriate at that time. Grey told me it’s accepted now, men loving men. I wish Stevie could see that more than anything. He’d be so happy.”

“Are you happy?” Lilian asked. She didn’t write in a notebook; she used a tablet to take notes. “That it’s accepted now?”

“I’m glad that people have stopped seeing it as a disease,” Bucky said politically.

“Don’t you think you deserve to be happy?”

“Grey says I do. And she’s the only one that knows what I’ve done.”

“In the war?”

“And as the Winter Soldier,” Bucky added. He sighed and looked at his hands. He could see the blood he’d shed in the name of Hydra and Russia. People he killed for being in the wrong spot at the wrong time. People he killed because they were going to expose Hydra. “I killed people on Hydra’s orders, and trained others to kill on Hydra’s orders. I trained children. To kill. Little girls that should’ve been watching cartoons instead, watched me torture and kill.”

“Were you given a choice?” Lilian asked, curiously. “Did Hydra ask whether or not you wanted to do those things? Were you allowed to say no to them?”

“Of course not. Any sign of dissension was met with the chair. Refusal to train the other assets, refusal of an order, leaving a witness, everything resulted in the chair. But it doesn’t mean that I didn’t do them.” Bucky sighed, tugging his long sleeves down over his palms. “I remember too much of it, to be blameless.”

“Do you want to be forgiven?” Lilian asked, tilting her head slightly.

“Grey says I’m forgiven, she says it often enough. And I guess if she, of all people, can forgive me, I should believe her, the question is, am I guilty?”

“You want to stand trial?”

“Not today, please,” Bucky said, a ghost of a smile on his face. “Grey says that when I want to come back to life, legally, I’ll stand a trial. It’ll have to be classified, because of, well, everything, but I’d have a verdict.”

“Do you want to come back to life?”

“Not right now,” Bucky said. “Tony’s still missing, and I believe he deserves to hear what I did, from me, before his daughter uses their money to benefit me.”

Lilian nodded, making a short note on her tablet. She shifted slightly, then looked back at Bucky.

“Why don’t you tell me more about the war, if you’re comfortable.”

>The Guilt of the Winter Soldier<

I remember the first time they put me in the chair. It was at Azzano, the work camp, after we got captured. Seven of us were pulled from the cages and dragged back to their labs. There were needles, so many injections. Some burned like fire, others felt like ice. Three of them died, screaming, but quickly. I didn’t. I recited my service number over and over again. I breathed, slow breaths, and never screamed. Until the chair.

Another man died; I watched them tip his corpse out of the chair they were putting me in. The voltage fried his brain. I was next. They injected something in my one good arm. It was freezing, chilling my blood. As they shoved me into the chair, I could feel whatever it was, freezing my brain, like a frozen desert. A piece of the chair covered half my face, another clamped down on my arm, holding me in place as they electrocuted me. I started to forget the faces of my ma, and my baby sister Amanda. I couldn’t remember Rebecca’s laugh, or the exact shape of Stevie’s face. I didn’t scream.

I was put in the chair three times before Stevie destroyed everything at Azzano. I didn’t recognize him. Whatever they did to him while I was gone, he was taller than me. His shoulders were broader than mine. He practically carried me out, the first time ever I wasn’t his protector, he was mine. When we returned to safe ground, it took everything in me to not scream from the pain of Azzano, the pain of Stevie’s change. Dugan asked me once, just after we got out, if this was my Stevie. I didn’t actually know. It wasn’t until we were safe, standing in front of Colonel Phillips, that I realized he wasn’t my Stevie, he was Agent Carter’s Steve. Her Captain America. I didn’t scream.

Agent Carter, who I ended up liking, despite wanting to hate her, floated the idea of an elite unit, led by Captain America, working exclusively for the SSR to take down Hydra. It went bad after our third mission. The first two were fine, we scouted ahead, then we barged in.

The first mission was a factory and warehouse, operated by Hydra. The black and red uniforms with an octopus were clear giveaways that we were in the right spot. The second was another work camp like Azzano. Dugan, Morita, and Frenchie liberated the soldiers, Steve, Gabe and I worked on destroying everything.

The third mission, everything went south, fast. We were up north, in early February, it was freezing, we were all freezing. We were just outside of a factory, and Steve changed the plan. He wanted to get us back home before a blizzard hit, so we were just going to storm the castle as it were. Frenchie and I argued against it for ten minutes, but Steve was adamant. So, Gabe and I headed to a decent sniper post, me with the rifle, him with the radio.

It all looked wrong. There were civilians, even children playing in the snow in the small town near the factory. But I switched my attention to the factory. Men in blue and grey uniforms loitered outside, if I looked hard enough, I could guess they were on a smoke break.

Gabe radioed Morita; told him it didn’t look right. I took my attention away from the men and looked for the rest of our team. I could see Morita’s face change as Gabe echoed back my warning. And then Steve charged the gates anyway. Dugan, Frenchie, everyone dropped everything to chase after him. I watched Steve throw his shield, men were dead before Gabe, and I packed up and sprinted after them.

Thirty innocent Austrian men were murdered. Thirty people were killed before Gabe, and I could stop it. It was a car factory, completely benign, we had bad intel. Steve was read the riot act by Colonel Philips, and Frenchie was placed in charge, as the only actual officer in the group. We were put on probation, got stuck filming promotions for the USO for a few months, before we were trusted alone in the field.

We ran another dozen missions before we got the intel on Arnim Zola. And that’s where everything fell apart. I fell off the train, trying to protect Steve’s ass. I’d always protected him; I’d do it every time. I had no regrets as I fell.

>Line Break<

I think you’re getting better

Even if it’s slowly

We’re not in a rush to get anywhere fast

But even when you start to dream

Every little piece of you

Gets a little close to the edge of darkness

I know you’ve been here before

Long as we’re not falling off

We’ll be fine

If you need a minute take a minute like it’s all that you’ve got

Another hour doesn’t matter if it helps you to stop

Counting the days that you’ve lost

Over and over

No one said it’s easy but it’s easy to forget what they say

Another hour doesn’t matter if it helps you to take

Back all the days that you’ve lost

Anything can happen if you want it enough.

Bucky woke up slowly, feeling warm and protected. He shifted slightly to take stock of himself. Grey was sitting up in bed, reading a book with one hand, her other was tossed carelessly across his chest, as he leaned against her. She was humming under her breath, occasionally mumbling the words to the song. Bucky didn’t recognize it, but it was soothing.

“Another nightmare?” Grey asked softly when she realized he was awake. He shook his head.

“Just of the war, the fall,” Bucky whispered. “Expected it, it’s what Lilian and I talked about yesterday.”

The clock on the ceiling said it was nearly four. Bucky wasn’t surprised Grey was awake. He was surprised he hadn’t woken up when she did.

“You did,” Grey said, always knowing what he was thinking. “When I sat up, you did too, but I don’t have anywhere to be, so I shushed you back to sleep. You deserve your rest.”

“Let’s go to the beach today,” Bucky said. “Listen to the waves and find sea glass. We could use a day off.”

“We can pack a picnic, take the whole family,” Grey said, lighting up with glee. “Maybe I can even make a dent in this novel.”

“What are you reading?” Bucky asked, turning his head. “Anything good?”

“I’ve never actually finished the Lord of the Rings trilogy, so I’m rereading the first book, I think you’d like it,” Grey said, “You liked the Hobbit, right?”

“The Hobbit is still around?” Bucky asked, sitting upright, excitement clear on his face. “I love that book!”

“Here’s the next three in the series,” Grey said, pulling a second copy of the book out of her nightstand and handing it over. “We’ve got a few hours before sunrise, Jarvis, could you bring the lights up so we can read until breakfast? You can tell the family today is PTO.”

“Of course, Miss Stark.” The lights came up, and Jarvis turned the blank wall into a virtual window, showing the east side of the property so they could watch the sun come up. “Enjoy your day off, Sir never took them, and I believe he needs to.”

“Why do you have two copies of the same book?” Bucky asked as he opened to the first page.

“In case you wanted one,” Grey said, turning the page. “I’ve been waiting for you to express an interest in books, I’ve got a shelf and three boxes of books worth reading.”

“Where? All your stuff’s here, in our room?” Bucky had spent two days in his own room, before he moved a couch into Grey’s room. After a few weeks, and a few nightmares, the couch had been abandoned, and they both shared a bed.

“Happy stashed it in dad’s room for me,” Grey said. A bowl of grapes were moved from her nightstand to a small space between her and Bucky. “I’ll have him pull them out today and we can set it up. I can’t wait for you to read Harry Potter.”

“You’ve already written me a to be read list, haven’t you?” Bucky asked, wary. Grey simply shook her phone in his direction. His pinged in response. “Of course, you did. Prologue, Concerning Hobbits. Oh, yay!”

Grey couldn’t help but smile at the genuine excitement surrounding Bucky as he took a few grapes and settled back against her to read. And if she spent more time glancing over at him than reading her own book, well that was between her and the hobbits, wasn’t it?

>Line Break<

Grey felt like her head was spinning with all the people she’d met that day. All the interns had showed up for the Fourth of July picnic. She sat and spoke with all of them, taking notes on things they wanted to change in the company, policies or practices they thought were outdated, ideas to expand they had.

Pepper chatted with those she knew, subtly taking the temperature of the company. Who knew what, who was doing what, anything and everything that was going on. Jim was on the opposite side of the park, talking with the military vets that came out every year, asking what they thought Stark Industries could do better.

Happy was in his element, in charge of the team putting together all the food. His security team, watching over the biggest family in the country. It might not have been, but he knew that by next year, Stark Industries would be completely different.

Bucky hid in the shadows around the edges of the picnic, listening to the hidden grumblings, the discontent, those that might be in Stane’s pocket. He took note of who said what, and when, and to whom.

By the time the sun started to set, the family had left, piling in Happy’s SUV to exchange information and compare rumors. Grey took careful notes, compiling everything and uploading it to Jarvis. By the time they returned home, they had it sorted into useable and useless.

Bucky offered to set up the grill for the family, even donning an apron that said “Kill the cook, if you can” that Jarvis had fabricated him last week. Around his neck, he had a pair of brand-new noise cancelling headphones, so he could watch the fireworks without fear of PTSD.

“I brought s’mores!” Pepper said as she came out, carrying a tray. Giant marshmallows, three types of graham crackers, Hershey’s bars, and Reese’s cups.

“You all are trying to make me fat!” Grey exclaimed. “S’mores, a sundae bar, I’ve already eaten a burger, a salad, and two ears of corn. That does not mean you get to eat my ice cream James Barnes; you bring that here!”

Bucky laughed as he brought Grey’s ice cream over. This was the first time the family had truly relaxed since they lost Tony. Bucky thought for certain it was the first time he had truly relaxed since the Second World War.

“A toast!” Bucky said, acting before thinking. He held up his ice cream bowl in lieu of a drink. “To Grey, for busting me out of Hydra, and just everything you do every single day to make the world better for everyone. I can’t wait to see what else you do.”

“To Grey!” Grey turned pink and buried her face in her hands.

“You suck, Barnes,” Grey teased, snatching her ice cream from his hands. “Thank you. Hogan, how good are these fireworks supposed to be?”

“Best in the west, kid, you’ll love ‘em,” Happy promised, twisting the top off a beer bottle. “Barnes, you’re gonna want those headphones on.”

Bucky took the hint and put them on. Grey hid a grin at how much he looked like just a normal person. He was relaxed, he wasn’t prepared for a fight. Grey figured he was still carrying around more weapons than the state of Texas, but since he was training her and Pepper to do the same, she wasn’t going to complain.

Bucky settled down on a yoga mat next to Grey’s sun lounger. Pepper sat at the end of Grey’s spot, while Jim and Happy sat on the retaining wall behind them. They had a wonderful view of the ocean. And after a few minutes, fireworks exploded across the sky, lighting up with reds, whites, golds, purples and greens. Grey held back a sob as she thought about her Dad, lost in Afghanistan, and then even more painful; her mom. She forced back the sad thoughts, quickly wiping away tears.

“Happy Fourth of July,” Bucky said, tilting his head back to look at Grey. They shared a soft look.

“Happy Independence Day, my love.” Bucky realized what she was saying and beamed, tears quickly building up in his eyes. Freedom and Love – there were no more powerful feelings.

>Line Break<

“How was the meeting with Stane?” Bucky asked, meeting Pepper outside of her office with a bottle of water.

“I hate that man,” Pepper said viciously. “You know that the next election is two years out and that man is already talking about supporting whatever republican candidate the RNC puts forward, as if we haven’t supported every democratic candidate since Clinton.”

“I remember Clinton,” Bucky said. “We had an agent on his staff, what was her name?”

“Please tell me it wasn’t Monica?” Pepper asked, coming to a screeching halt in the hallway. She looked up at Bucky, his face screwed up in thought.

“Yeah!”

“Monica Lewinski was a Hydra Agent?” Pepper shrieked. She had the same expression as a child learning about Santa for the first time. “I feel cheated.”

“Her assignment was to weaken the presidency, and she did. But now she’s stuck as a semi-public figure, and they can’t use her again. She’s most likely just an informant now.”

“Jarvis,” Pepper called.

“Already on it, Miss Potts,” Jarvis said, flashing the walls blue in the living room. Grey was passed out on the couch, a pen still in her hand as she cuddled with a notebook. She looked so much like Tony all the times he fell asleep working in the lab.

“Barnes, you should sit down with Grey and give her as many names as you can, and Hydra base locations.”

“Did that last week after Lilian and I discussed Hydra in therapy. She knew a lot of them,” Pepper couldn’t tell whether Bucky was proud or annoyed that Grey already knew his intel about Hydra. “Managed to give her a few locations she didn’t know about. She seemed astonished they had a base so close to Wakanda, which doesn’t make sense as it’s a third world country.”

“That’s the second time this month Grey’s expressed interest in that country,” Pepper said. “Think it’s more than we know?”

“At this point? I wouldn’t be surprised. My girlfriend is omniscient. If she guesses her Hanukkah presents, I’ll shoot her.”

Pepper couldn’t help but laugh at Bucky’s pout. There were takeout containers from the Thai place downtown. Pepper grabbed one and a fork and started to scarf it down.

“Her plans are genius, weapons that aren’t weapons, green energy that could completely remove our dependence on the Middle East. With her plans and Tony’s sheer brilliance, those two – I’m surprised they haven’t already taken over the world.”

“I think she’s waiting,” Bucky said, leaning against the opposite wall with a beer in his hand. “Waiting for the right moment. She mumbles in her sleep, sometimes, or talks out loud when she forgets I’m around. She’s waiting, and it’s killing her.”

“I think she’s waiting for 2012, when we don’t have to hide everything, we’re doing. I think that’s what she hates, hiding.” Pepper heaved a sigh. “And Tony’s return. She hates not being able to do anything.”

“She needs to relax, or she’s likely to explode,” Bucky warned. “She’s so tense, coiled like a spring.”

“I have to make an appearance up in Seattle next week, I’ll take her with me, maybe that will calm her down,” Pepper said. Jarvis helpfully projected her monthly calendar on the wall. “Grey put in PTO for the fifteenth, drag her down to the beach, or to the movies or something, don’t let her spend that day buried in work.”

“And you’re in Seattle on the twentieth,” Bucky said, pointing to the day. “Back the same day?”

“I’d love to stay up there longer, but there’s no need other than site seeing. And if Grey gets caught doing something fun by that horrid reporter woman, she’s likely to do something awful.”

“That Smith woman?” Bucky asked. “I read her article when you two went for lunch downtown. Can we shut her up?”

“Not legally. And Grey doesn’t think she’s Hydra or anything, just a trash person.”

“So, we just let her badmouth Grey? That doesn’t seem right.”

“We can’t do much without Tony,” Pepper reminded him. “Anything she does is going to get painted under grief, and her advancements would be ignored."

“And she hates being ignored,” Bucky grumbled. “Stark really needs to hurry up and escape.”

Pepper toasted him with her take-out. She still wasn’t sure what exactly she was eating, but it was delicious, and slightly nutty. Bucky shook his head and left to carry Grey to their room so she could sleep off her work binge. She had ink on her face, and several ideas scribbled down on her arms.

“Jarvis, I think I love this woman,” Bucky said, settling her under the covers. He made sure to take pictures of them on her phone in case the ink smudged.

“Quite right, too, Sergeant Barnes.” Bucky traced one finger along her jaw, a soft look on his face.

>Line Break<

Bucky thought he was in heaven as he laid on the beach next to Grey. It was warm, eighty-four with no breeze and not a cloud in the sky.

“You okay over there?” Grey asked, tilting her head over to look at him through her sunglasses. “I can practically hear you thinking.”

“It’s warm,” Bucky said, a smile on his face. “Hydra was always cold. It feels like… I can feel my toes again, after being cold for so long. That doesn’t make sense.”

“I get it. Your whole body feels warm and there’s no cold anywhere and you start to wonder if you ever actually felt warmth before,” Grey said, her eyes crinkling with her smile, visible even behind the shades.

“That’s exactly it,” Bucky said, letting his right arm fall off the lounger and into the sand, where he started tracing circles. “How’s your arm?”

“After Pepper nearly yanked it out of the socket trying to throw me? Fine. Pulls a little bit when I turn, but I’ve got full mobility. I’m sure I’ll be out of commission tomorrow morning, might have to stick with core work, but I’ll live.” Grey shrugged, showing her mobility. “Better than the time Pepper knocked a filling out of my tooth with a roundhouse kick to the face. I’m good to keep training, if you’re willing to keep training us.”

“Why wouldn’t I?” Bucky asked, genuinely confused.

“Well, your therapy with Lilian is going really well, according to you, so if you decide you don’t like all the fighting, that’s your choice and we will respect it,” Grey said, sitting upright. “We want you to heal, more than we want you to teach us to fight.”

“I like teaching you and Pepper,” Bucky said. “It’s not the same as Hydra, or the Red Room, it doesn’t cause flashbacks, maybe occasionally you say something that reminds me of Howard, or Tamara.”

“Tamara?” Grey asked. That wasn’t a name she’d heard before.

“She was my best student in the red room,” Bucky said. His voice shifted a bit, the tiniest slip of a Russian accent. “We were sent together to take out a mark, we were using bombs to make it look like the rebels. She refused to leave the building, waited for the explosion to take her out.”

“She didn’t want to fight anymore,” Grey said softly.

“We called her firebird,” Bucky said, staring into the horizon. “She was the best with explosives and using fire. She was twelve when she died, Melina was given permission to step up her testing after that. Sometime in the late nineties.”

“That was after Nat and Yelena’s mission in Ohio,” Grey added. “After Alexei was able to get the information from Shieldra.”

“Shieldra?”

“SHEILD infested by Hydra, Shieldra,” Grey said. “I didn’t come up with it, I heard dad say it in the future.”

“It’s always your dad, is he the only person you see?”

“No,” Grey said, lining up her story as she dictated it to Jarvis. “It is easier to see events I’m involved in, which is why I see a lot of my dad, and you. But I can look for things. Like the fact that Yelena is going to be freed of Melina’s mind-control in 2016 and then her and Natasha are going to destroy the Red Room and free all the widows. Pepper and I have to make plans to support them.”

“You won’t recruit them?”

“The ones that want to help, will be made welcome, just like you were, love,” Grey said, smiling up at Bucky. “But those that want a quiet life will be housed and set up doing what they want.”

“Grey Stark, determined to save the world, one prisoner of war at a time,” Bucky said, reaching over to take her hand. They sat in silence for a while, just enjoying the sound of the waves on the beach. “Tell me something about you that no one knows.”

“I snuck in a visit to an orthopedic doctor,” Grey said, absently rubbing her left leg. “I couldn’t take the pain anymore and made an appointment for a consultation. Whatever’s wrong with me, whatever’s causing all this pain, it’s not my bones. My bones are completely fine.”

“Did they say what it was?” Grey’s face went carefully blank, even as her hand started trembling.

“No, I’d need a lot more testing for that. But, um, he referred me to a Rheumatologist to rule somethings out,” Grey said, nodding her head a little too much as she sat up fully.

“Grey, you’re avoiding.”

“I flat out refuse to have something else wrong with me,” Grey snapped, glaring at Bucky for the first time. “I am barely handling my bi-polar diagnosis, I cannot handle another disaster. Besides, chronic is just that, chronic, what’s it fucking matter?”

Grey covered her mouth with her hands and started crying. Bucky climbed off his lounger and sat next to Grey, pulling her into a hug. He felt her tremble until she fell apart in his arms, sobbing. After a while, she fell asleep, and Bucky carefully carried her back to the house.

“Is she okay?” Pepper demanded, noticing the tear tracks on Grey’s face. Bucky shook his head, but didn’t say anything. He brought Grey to her room and settled her under the covers. He pressed a kiss to the top of her head and left again leading Pepper and Jim to the living room.

“I need you two to tell me everything you know about bi-polar disorder, and any chronic pain diseases you know about,” Bucky said, gravely serious in a way that was  new to Pepper and Jim.

“Sure, but why?”

“So, we can help Grey,” Bucky said. Pepper was the first to understand the connection, and sighed, pulling out her tablet.

Chapter Text

“What do you think of the suits?” Grey asked, walking along the shore with Bucky. They were holding hands, pretending to be just any other couple on the beach.

“I think they’re sweet, but I… Grey I don’t want a suit,” Bucky said, slightly braced for her to be upset.

“Okay,” Grey said, shrugging it off. “Do you think you might want to help us fight anyway? Or was there something else you wanted to do?”

Bucky looked at her in surprise, even pausing their walking. Grey looked up at him, slightly confused, until she understood. Grey’s heart clenched at the reminder of what he went through.

“What?” Bucky was confused, bracing for rejection, but Grey looked at him with such softness that he could feel himself relaxing.

“Oh, sugar, what did you think? That if you said no, we’d kick you out? Or that you’d be forced into it anyway? You should know me better than that, what’s the one rule?”

“I can say no to anything except loading the dishwasher,” Bucky said dutifully. There was something indecipherable in his eyes. Maybe it was hope, or love, or excitement, but it was shining bright in his ice blue eyes. “Even as an Avenger?”

Grey noted the wording but didn’t comment. If Bucky was thinking of himself as an Avenger, it was a positive sign. Not only was he recovering, he was looking forward. And it meant he would stick around.

“Of course. You still get free will. If you want to just work back end you can, if you don’t want to join at all, that’s an option too. I seem to recall Pepper and Jim offering to set you up with llamas or goats in Ohio if you want to retire.” Grey may have had to lean up on her tip toes, but she pressed a hand to Bucky’s cheeks, smiling up at him warmly. “If you don’t want a suit, we won’t make you one. If you’d rather be the cavalry as you are, that’s up to you. We’ll support you no matter what.”

“I did so much as the Winter Soldier,” Bucky said, looking past Grey at the setting sun. She watched him as he thought, watching the sun share its warmth with the man that deserved it. “There’s so much blood on my hands, I want to save the world, the same way I was ordered to destroy it; with my own two hands, prosthetic or not.”

“I’m so very proud of you, James Barnes,” Grey said. If his eyes filled with tears, neither one bothered to mention it. “You continue to astonish me, every single day. You are the best man I’ve ever known.”

“Not yet,” Bucky said lowly. “But one day.”

He spun her around, surprising a laugh out of her, and tugged her back in the direction of the house. He could see Pepper looking out the living room windows for them.

“Do you think Pepper could use an assistant?” Bucky asked. “I have a lot of down time, and I’d like to do something more productive than reading Lord of the Rings.”

“Oh absolutely,” Grey nearly cheered. “We were talking about that during our run yesterday, we’re both drowning in paperwork, we’d love the extra eyes on them, or even just someone to deliver it to where it needs to be at Stark Industries. Were you thinking about coming back to life, legally?”

“Not until after I can tell your dad what I did.” Bucky was always solemn when talking about his deeds for Hydra. “Using his money to bring me back, without him knowing seems wrong.”

“If I hadn’t pulled you out, Hydra would’ve sent you after Steve in 2014,” Grey said. Bucky looked down at her in surprise. “He would’ve managed to knock the conditioning out of you, so you recognized him. You end up on the run, Steve spends two years chasing you with dad’s money, without telling him about pops. His big thing was that it wasn’t you.”

“But it was,” Bucky snorted in disgust. “Stevie’s always been a bit naive. It might not have been my choice, or done by my free will, but it was still my hands that did it.”

“I know,” Grey said softly. Steve approached Bucky being the Winter Soldier poorly. “But we have the chance to do it right. And we will, right?”

“We’ve got this,” Bucky said. “Shall we head home? I’m surprised you’re not sunburnt.”

“I probably am, my cheeks feel hot.”

“C’mon.” Bucky picked her up and slung her onto his back. She wrapped her arms around his neck and giggled as he carried her back up the cliff-face and into the living room, where he dropped her unceremoniously onto the couch.

“There you are, oh, your cheeks and shoulders are burnt, Bucky, there’s aloe under my bathroom sink, would you go get it for me. Grey, we’re flying to Seattle in three days, you gotta do better than this.”

“It’ll fade, I promise, I get burnt just by thinking about the sun, this isn’t that bad,” Grey said as Bucky walked away. “We’re going to Seattle?”

“They hired a new department head, as CEO you have to welcome them in person, it’s policy,” Pepper said sourly.

“You know we can change that,” Grey said. If she had Hamilton stuck in her head, that was her business.  “Right? Cause I’m the CEO. We can make that policy change.”

“No, because it’s Stane’s policy. It was how he got everyone’s loyalty. He made the policy change, didn’t tell Tony, and started going in his place. It even took me a few months to notice.”

“So, the two of us go, full on charm offensive. Is this the first hire since we took over?” Pepper nodded, and Grey grinned as she thought through their latest obstacle. “So, he won’t be expecting us to be there, we can surprise him, knock him off his game. Jesus Christ that’s cold!”

Bucky laughed as he rubbed the aloe on Grey’s shoulders with his right hand. She erupted in goosebumps.

“Sorry Grey, but it’s for your own good,” Bucky said. “Especially if you’re going to Seattle. You want this to heal before you start wearing a blazer again.”

“You hover more than Pepper does,” Grey accused. She shivered as the cool air hit the aloe vera.

“No one hovers, Grey, gravity exists for a reason,” Pepper said with a perfectly straight face. Silence reigned for three seconds before Grey cracked up, dissolving into laughter.

>Line Break<

“I’m so glad you don’t have any notebooks with you today,” Pepper said as the two women settled down at a table in a coffeehouse in Seattle. It was raining outside, and they were killing time before their flight was allowed to take off. “That meeting just took what few brain cells I had left.”

“That man is so dumb, how is he qualified for the Pacific Northwest Regional Director?” Grey demanded, her voice a furious hiss. “Who hired him? Because I want that person fired too.”

“I’ll get you a list of names,” Pepper said, her mind racing as she considered what could be done. Grey hadn’t stopped preaching about raising the standards at the company. Better hiring practices, better sustainability, better employees, all of it meant a better company.  “We need to put one together anyway.”

“Stane versus Stark,” Grey complained. She felt like she was going to vibrate out of her skin, they had so much to do. For the company, for the Avengers “Thankfully, we’ve got everything in place for Dad, we just have to wait.”

“I hate waiting,” Pepper said. Grey stood smoothly and crossed the room, scooping up the two lattes for them. A lavender honey latte for Grey, a pistachio latte for Pepper; Grey flashed a grateful smile at the barista and dropped a few bills in the tip jar. “I finished proofing the iron contracts. You did really good on those, I only had to adjust the language in a few places. And you did put fuck in the Air Force contract, and it still sounded professional, I almost missed it.”

“My true superpower. I can make fuck sound professional,” Grey giggled, sipping at her latte. It wasn’t her favorite, but after three days of eating the same meal, Happy insisted she try new things while she was out of town. “Other than that, though, were they decent?”

“Decent? Grey, they were fantastic, they sound fair to both parties, but still give us a huge advantage. And if they break the contract, you managed to make it punishable the same way we attacked Pym!”

“While we can break it with no penalty to us,” Grey said softly. “And they’d never notice it.”

“How the hell did you do it?” Pepper asked. “Wait, let me guess, Slytherin politics?”

“Betrothal contracts,” Grey replied, looking smug. “And Leverage, which I’m both heartbroken and excited about being a TV show here. I wanted the characters to be real here.”

“I’m kind of glad we’re the only fictional characters here,” Pepper said quietly. It had taken a while, but Pepper had finally started wrapping her head around Grey’s truth – even if she didn’t necessarily like to think about it. She much preferred believing the lie they told everyone else. “You scare me sometimes.”

“Says the woman that judo threw the freaking Winter Soldier!” Grey grinned, glad that things were starting to shape up. Despite a rocky start, Grey and Pepper formed a team that worked well together.

“I did do that, didn’t I?” Pepper asked, pleased. “Jim went further though.”

“Less mass,” Grey pointed out. “Bucky’s got an adamantium arm, that fucker is heavy. I would know, I accidentally got stuck under it in bed. Had to pee, had to wait an hour for him to roll over. Yeah, yeah, laugh it up, Potts. My boyfriend has a metal arm, yours has a nightlight in his chest.”

“Rude!” Pepper was still laughing at the thought of Grey getting trapped under Bucky’s arm.

“True,” Grey said. The two girls snorted and returned to their lattes. “Did you have time to check over the September foundation paperwork?”

“I did. It’s amazing, all that funding for student projects at MIT, Tony’s going to love it.” Grey flushed. She hated taking credit for things the movies did, but she really liked the praise. “How many years do you think we can run it for?”

“I think if we fund it for four years, alumni will fund it for a half century,” Grey theorized. “I’d also like to make the September foundation our first stop for future employees. Allow them to publish all their things through Stark Industries. Jarvis was telling me that most companies impose a publishing fee of a good percentage of profits or something. If Stark Industries imposes a four percent publishing fee, with a four percent rider for the September Foundation, they’ll get to keep ninety two percent of what they earn.”

“We’d have scientists flooding our gates to get to work under that contract,” Pepper said, amazed. “What about us though, would four percent be enough to stay out of the red?”

“Pepper, you forget, that’s the tiniest thing that Stark Industries is going to rely on for profits. We’ll have the Iron contracts, the New York contracts. Not to mention the entertainment contracts we're announcing next year at the Stark Expo.”

“I still think running the expo this year is a bad idea,” Pepper said. “We don’t have time for it.”

“Maybe not, but it’s something we’ll need once we officially shift gears. So, we’ll keep prepping for it, and I’ll keep pissing off the contractors by issuing changes,” Grey said, shrugging softly as she took a sip of her latte.

“When?”

“Next year.” Grey leaned back in her seat, lounging. “In May. The second movie spans a two-month period. Most of which I’ve negated already, we just have the antagonist role. That’s also when we’ll officially offer Christine the job.”

“No wonder you’re exhausted. You’re working almost a year ahead of the rest of us. We’re all working on the first movie, you’re already on the second?”

“Pepper, I’ve already got plans for 2012 drafted and ready to go. This here? All these contracts? Those are baby steps. You all are just learning how to walk, I’m already running. With ideas anyway.”

“You deserve a vacation,” Pepper said, impressed even with the concession. Grey was such an idealist with the world, and sometimes, the way she spoke made them believe it was all possible. “And I’ll make sure we take some, I refuse to be all work no play. It’s already almost August, and I haven’t been surfing once this season.”

“You surf?” Grey asked, surprised.

“I’ve won a few competitions in my day,” Pepper said, proud for surprising Grey. “Tony’s been known to surf too. He’s not bad.”

“I don’t think I have the balance for it,” Grey said. She tapped the table three times in front of her, slightly straightening her posture and putting on a smile. There were reporters around. “Thank goodness I grew up in New York.  Stane’s face though? When he walked in to find us there?”

“Oh my God, I almost died laughing,” Pepper said, also subtly straightening up. Her smile grew a little wider, posing for the camera.  “I could not keep it together. He looked constipated.”

“He looked like we slapped him with a fish,” Grey said, wheezing with laughter. “He could not have been more surprised, unless Dad had been there.”

“Can’t wait to see his face when Tony gets home,” Pepper laughed. “Are we telling him, or just letting him find out at the press conference?”

“I’ve just had what might be a terrible idea.” Grey had a smile on her face, and a look in her eyes that promised chaos. Pepper leaned forward in anticipation. “Let’s set me up with a press conference once they find him. I’ll do the song and dance, you and dad walk out, I don’t say anything but that he’s late – instant chaos.”

“I think you might just break people if you do that. Let’s set it up. We can gather the press conference as though you want to announce something, then we give them Tony instead of you.”

“What if you’re late?” Grey asked. “Think about it. We will know Dad’s out easily twelve hours before he gets home. Jim can have the Air Force keep his rescue classified, so only he and General Morrow and those directly involved know. Dad or Jim will call us immediately, we schedule the press conference, then you show up hella late, Dad in tow.”

“The press won’t know what to do because you and I are always perfectly on time, then we can cancel the weapons program, and while everyone is freaking out about it, Jayne will be the only one publishing about the investigation and our push into green energy.” Pepper looked at Grey in awe. “Let’s head back to the plane, we can start drafting the speeches, and you can let Jayne know to start working on her article.”

Grey stood and scooped up their mugs, returning them to the bin with a soft thanks toward the barista. With a smile and a wave, the two women left the coffee shop and climbed in their rental. It was a quick drive to the airport with Grey behind the wheel.

“You know, I’ve always wanted to do a car chase,” Grey said as she sped along the highway.

“That’s not something I want to hear while you’re driving,” Pepper said, reaching up to grab at the handle. Grey scoffed, glancing at her speedometer that was showing her cruising at 75.

“I mean it, I want to drive a car at mach Jesus listening to Freebird. I think it’d be badass,” Grey said, grinning.

“You’re too much like your father. Maybe he’ll put you on Top Gear for your birthday! He did that himself one year, talked about it for months.” Pepper paused. “I think Barnes would like it too. He’s probably bored out of his mind, just training us.”

“He threatened to go on a killing spree after listening to Fox News again, didn’t he?” Grey asked, shifting lanes to go around a pickup truck. “To be fair, that’s the energy we’re gonna need in 2020. Fuckin’ Fox News. If I have to live through my version of twenty sixteen onward, I’ll be the one going on a killing spree.”

“That bad?” Grey swerved around a car, murder in her eyes. “That bad. Well, that’s still six years away, let’s get through the first alien invasion. What even is my life? Fuckin’ aliens, an assassin lives down the hall from me. I mean seriously, the man killed JFK, and he eats my cereal.”

“Don’t think about it too much, it gets weirder,” Grey promises, relaxing again. “Trust me. I try not to think.”

“We know you don’t think, Grey, you walked into a window yesterday,” Pepper teased. Grey laughed, shrugging her admittance.

>Line Break<

“Of course, Lieutenant,” Grey said trying her best to not roll her eyes. She already had a headache and was one issue away from just breaking down in tears. “Stark Industries would be happy to help finance the replacement of the C-17. And we’re happy to chip in for the funeral costs of the four who were on board. As far as us redesigning it? Kick it up the chain and we’ll take a look, but if you haven’t noticed Lieutenant, my dad is still missing in the damn desert. Fill out the paperwork. I’m not my father – protocol is there for a reason.”

Grey ended the call with a snap, tossing her phone on the dining room table. Pepper was shaking her head while replying to emails, and Bucky was in the kitchen, pulling out something to eat.

“If I get one more phone call from the Air Force today, asking me to help clean something up, I’m going to cut our contracts out of spite,” Grey said, thunking her head down on the table.

“Obadiah is trying to expand the weapons program,” Pepper said, and Grey let out an exaggerated groan, reluctantly pulling her head up. She frowned at the other woman, waiting for her to make sense. “Not sure how he plans to do it without the agreement of the CEO, but Sam sent me a copy of the contracts he tried to file with legal.”

“One more fucking month,” Grey said, looking up for divine intervention. “One more month and Dad will be home, and he can have his company back, and I can have that man arrested. And I can take a nap.”

“Once he’s gone, we’re having a party,” Pepper said dryly.

“Absolute rager,” Grey added. “Gonna get drunk for a week to celebrate.”

“Grey, one glass of wine is enough to get you drunk, you drink too much you’ll be hungover for a week,” Pepper said. “And then you’ll be miserable.”

“But that’s not going to happen, because dad is coming home, and what the fuck could you possibly need from me now?” Grey cried, staring, not at Pepper, but her phone, which had started ringing again. Grey let out a sob and answered the phone.

“Feel bad for whoever called,” Bucky muttered to Pepper as he brought her a bowl of soup, and a grilled cheese. Another bowl was put in front of Grey, who nodded her thanks. “She’s either gonna cry or give them the disappointed mom voice.”

“Anything but the disappointed mom voice,” Pepper whispered, watching Grey. “She’s too good at it, even makes me feel bad.”

“Me too.”

“Hi, General, how can I help you? Oh?” Grey sounded surprised, but her face stayed blank. “Well, that’s very interesting. And the time frame we would be looking at? Oh, really, twenty-four hours. I think I can work with that, absolutely. Thank you General, we’ll see you soon.”

Grey tossed her phone down and left the dining room, heading to the kitchen. She shook her head and ran her fingers through her hair as she dug through the fridge for the shredded cheese before coming back and dumping a handful on her soup.

“Well, what was that one about?” Pepper asked after a few minutes of silence.

“Oh, that? That was General Morrow, they found dad, he’s landing at Andrews in twenty-four hours,” Grey said blandly, her eyes twinkling madly. Pepper burst into tears.

>Grief<

Virginia Potts

When Tony was first declared missing, even though Pepper had been warned, she collapsed. She barely locked her door behind her before she collapsed on the carpet.

After an hour, Pepper had finally found the strength to stand up, only to see the flowers that came every year on her birthday. Usually, she received vibrant red bouquets, an inside joke about her hair and temper, Pepper was sure, but this year was different.

Red and white roses with sprigs of lavender and forget-me-not. White freesias, her mom’s favorite flower, with ivy and sweet pea. A single peach blossom. Pepper took a dozen pictures of the flowers once she stopped crying. There was a framed photo sitting next to the flowers, a posed shot Samantha had taken at a party the previous year. Tony had reached up and given her bunny ears, something she hadn’t noticed until she received the frame.

It took another hour before she could fathom packing a suitcase to stay with Tony’s pretend daughter on the off chance, she wasn’t completely crazy. If Pepper had the energy, she’d rage against this new change, this new thing that was threatening her normal life.

As Pepper locked her condo behind her, two suitcases waiting for her, and she swore that if this woman was crazy, or malicious, Pepper would kill her herself. And if Tony didn’t come back? It didn’t bear thinking about.

James Rhodes

Jim didn’t know what to do. Obadiah had stopped by their apartment to give Tony the news, then left, leaving a distraught seventeen-year-old alone with no coping skills, and enough grief to kill a stronger man than Tony was.

“Come here,” Jim said, finally giving up and settling for pulling Tony into his lap, holding the younger boy the same way Mama would hold him when he was young and upset. With one arm rubbing soothing motions on Tony’s spine, Jim hummed softly, wishing he had the words to make this right.

“He killed my mom, Jim! Mia Madre,” Tony managed before collapsing in on himself again. Jim shushed him, even rocking slightly back and forth as Tony sobbed.  It was the first time he’d heard his name come out of Tony’s mouth, and personally, he hoped he never heard it again. Jim vowed that he would protect Tony from everything he could, for as long as he could.

Grey Stark

One picture, hidden in the back of her tablet’s case, the edges already worn from Grey rubbing her thumb back and forth. Grey was in the picture, with long brown hair that was already aiming for silver, and a blonde woman with a warm smile.

Grey would take it out and look at it whenever she was alone, and this was one such time. Alone, lying in a strange bed in a strange city. Everything in the house screamed wealth and status. It made Grey long for her shitty apartment overflowing with stuffed animals and books.

“You ready for tomorrow?” Jim asked, just pushing open the door to her bedroom.

“Ready to lie my ass off to a head of Hydra so I can steal their prized assassin? Ha, yeah right,” Grey said, rolling over to sit up, but keeping the picture in her hands. “Mom would call me a nut if I told her these plans.”

“Is this her?” Grey nodded, and Jim sat next to her, looking at the picture. “You look like her. Not physically, you look too much like Tony for that, but your expression.”

“Mom and I are definitely too similar for our own good,” Grey said, laughing. “We were driving to Chicago for a conference she was going to, and this semi cut us off. Even though she was driving, and I was buried in an intro to psych book, we both cussed out the driver, and his mom as we flipped him off.”

“Got your road rage from her then,” Jim noted.

“Drive like dad though,” Grey said, a longing look on her face as she thought back through twenty-four years’ worth of memories.

“I can’t tell if you mean your dad, or Tony, and I can’t tell which scares me more,” Jim said, furrowing his brow. Grey laughed brightly, throwing her head back.

“Dad was taught to drive in the Netherlands and has one speed-”

“Go,” Jim finished, a ghost of a smile on his face. “Tony is the exact same way.”

“Is this when you threaten me into giving you all the information, I have so you can get rid of me?” Grey asked, smiling despite herself.

“No. This is when I tell you that I think you know what you’re doing,” Jim said, surprising her. “You’re voluntarily kicking the hornet’s nest to rescue a man history thinks is dead. You’re going in with no weapons, no back up plan, no extraction. You’re walking into an intelligence agency alone.”

“Yeah, well, it doesn’t really matter if I make it out, does it?” Grey mumbled. “Listen. I’ve stashed a notebook in the garage – U knows where it is. It’s got my most up-to-date timeline, the timeline, and several lists of people to look out for. When this goes badly – protect dad, will you?”

“Hey, no, none of that crap,” Jim said, putting his arm around Grey and pulling her close, the same way he always did with Tony. “You’re part of the family now. That means we look after you. You do whatever you have to, to get out of SHIELD tomorrow morning.”

>Line Break<

Pepper felt ridiculous. And she knew exactly who to blame for it. Well, sort of. Apparently, there was a fanfiction that didn’t exist yet (or might never exist in this universe, Pepper, how the fuck am I supposed to know?) where Hermione Granger and Draco Malfoy used symbolism to accidentally invoke a mythological figure and take over the wizarding world. When Grey mentioned it to Jayne, she grew so excited at the idea of it, that there was no deterring her. Which brought her to that day. And Pepper felt ridiculous.

Pepper was dressed in white. It was cream, the stylist had said, her Italian accent full of joy as she got to explain her vision. With gold accents, warm undertones bringing out her peach skin and red hair. The only color she had was a light red lipstick, and Persian blue gemstones in her hair. Pepper felt like a spotlight. Grey said she was angelic. Jayne muttered something about a bride, and Pepper felt like smacking her.

“I think you look nice,” Happy said, drawing Pepper away from her musing. She blinked, looking away from the runway. She frowned. “You keep tugging on the jacket. Figured you were uncomfortable.”

“Feel like a show horse,” Pepper complained. “I’m not even going to be on camera today.”

“Everyone’s going to be on camera today, Pepper, especially today,” Happy said, shrugging. “Today’s practice for the rest of our lives. Gotta do what we can, right? Besides. You look nice.”

“Thank you Happy. We don’t say it enough.” They both knew it wasn’t for the compliment. “I still feel like a show horse.”

 “Here he comes,” Happy said absently, turning to find the C-130 in the sky. He pointed it out for Pepper, who was shielding her eyes from the sun. He grew serious for a moment, “I don’t know what I would’ve done if she’d been wrong.”

“I would’ve let Stane have her, then turn him in to the FBI,” Pepper said smartly, straightening up as the military transport landed and started taxiing. She sniffed once and stepped forward with a trembling smile. “Tony.”

Tony stood next to Jim in a brown suit, and a sling. Jim was still wearing his fatigues; his dress blues were in the back seat of Happy’s SUV.

“Your eyes are red, shed a few tears for your long-lost boss?” Tony asked, a smile starting to form on his face as he closed the distance between them and pulled her into a hug with his good arm. “Actually, you look good, don’t let me mess that up, what’s the occasion?”

“Your press conference,” Pepper said, smiling lightly. She took a deep breath and swallowed the sob and the cheer she wanted to let out. Her hand trembled as she pressed it gently to his cheek. “Your daughter plays the press better than you do; she’s had us wearing mourners’ blacks while you were… gone.”

“Surprise vacation,” Tony supplied. Pepper swatted him.

“If you call it that one more time, I’m taking you back to the desert,” Jim threatened. Happy pulled out Jim’s dress blues and handed them over. Jim flashed him a grateful look, seeing the uniform freshly pressed, and the shoes newly shined.  “I’m driving General Morrow; I’ll see you there.”

Jim left, leaving Tony with Happy and Pepper. Tony and Pepper were still staring at each other, both lost for words despite the relief flowing around them.

“You’ve gotta change,” Happy said, shaking his head at Tony’s crumpled brown suit. “Not only would Grey throw a fit, but Cynthia might also kill you.”

“Who’s Cynthia?” Tony asked as he climbed into the back of the SUV and started changing. He was going to be in black and white, almost looking like a tuxedo. There were red socks, red gemstone cufflinks, and a red-faced watch.

“She’s the new family stylist,” Pepper explained. “We also have a family chef, a family reporter, and a Bucky.”

“She did get him out?” Tony asked through the cracked window, surprised. “Is there supposed to be a tie back here?”

“Yeah, surprisingly well. And no, no tie. C’mon, dressed and out, we’re on a clock,” Happy said briskly. Tony changed quickly, gingerly removing his sling. “We’ll give you a rundown in the car on the way, but we gotta move, or Grey’s going to run out of things to talk about.”

“It’s Grey, do you really think she’ll run out of things to say?” Pepper asked, amusement clear on her face.

“I think that the worst-case scenario, is her announcing her presidential run for 2024,” Happy laughed. “Or perhaps she’s running for Governor of California. Did you hear her rant about celebrities as politicians?”

“Happy, I’m surprised Tony didn’t hear her all the way over in Afghanistan,” Pepper said dryly. “That was something, for sure.”

“What’d she do?” Tony asked, bewildered as he tried to imagine what his family had been up to without him. He tried to quell the feeling of being left out, knowing he’d be caught up soon. Tony opened the door to the SUV and stepped out, still putting his shoes on. “How do I look? Also, when did we get an SUV?”

Pepper undid the top button, giving him a slightly more relaxed look, then ushered him into the passenger seat.

“Here’s a tablet, you’ll probably want to take notes,” Pepper said, sliding in the backseat. “Happy, we should get a move on.”

“Right away Miss Potts, boss,” Happy said, beaming that Tony was back where he belonged. “We’ll start with that question – we got the SUV a couple days after we rescued Barnes from Hydra. Needed a bigger vehicle with five of us cramming in sometimes.”

“Okay, so walk me through what you can, in order would be appreciated,” Tony said, settling in with his tablet.

“Well, after you left, we went to New York,” Pepper started.

>Line Break<

Grey was starting to enjoy her press conferences. Once she’d gotten the hang of them, she started looking forward to them.

"So Stark Industries is going to reopen weapons production?" A reporter asked again, clarifying. It was the third rephrasing of the same question, and several reporters rolled their eyes in annoyance.

"Yes. At this time, Stark Industries as a company has been cleared of any intentional wrongdoing. The person or persons behind this nonsense is acting exclusively to their own benefit. Therefore, we are planning on reinstating production as early as Monday, August second," Grey explained, checking her notes for the exact date. The only hint that there was something else afoot was the sparkle in her eyes.

"Something else is going on," Jayne whispered to Christine, glaring at Grey with suspicion.

"What do you mean?" Christine asked, leaning over. "What do you know?"

"Look at her, she's vibrating with excitement. She has something to announce," Jayne said, subtly pointing to Grey's right hand, which moved from the podium, her notes, her jacket, then back to the podium. Then her left, which held her watch - her blazer sleeve was scrunched, showing she kept checking the time. "And she didn't tell me, which means there's a second story hiding behind the first."

Just as Jayne expected, after a few more questions, Robbins, one of Happy's security staff, slipped into an empty seat next to Jayne, handing over a few index cards with new questions, before disappearing again. Jayne held the cards in her hand, waiting. Christine glanced at them, looking for a hint. She could only make out one word, Tony.

"Miss Stark, in recent press announcements, you've typically shied away from making a solid decision on the future of your company's weapons program, is that because you know that you're going to make moves away from weapons?" Jayne wasn’t surprised it was Marsha Smith asking, that woman was determined to drag Grey through the mud.

“Stark Industries leadership has tried to change the direction of the company, yes. In 1992, after the death of my grandparents, my father did attempt to change the direction, but was deterred by then acting CEO Obadiah Stane,” Grey said firmly, expertly keeping her eyes away from the steaming Stane, lurking in the back. “My father also attempted to change the direction in March of this year, but this time was stymied by a kidnapping in Afghanistan. So yes, Stark Industries is looking into expanding the company. We’re full of wonderfully intelligent people, so we have to ask – why aren’t we doing all we can? While we’re a little early to be making announcements, I can confidently say that Stark Industries can expect some magnificent changes in the coming year.”

“Can you give us any hints to look forward to?” An ABC correspondent asked after he was called on.

“Well…” Grey glanced at Stane, who looked like he was one word away from storming over to the podium to stop her, then at the door behind everyone, that no one was paying attention to. A beaming smile slowly appeared on her face, lighting her up like a sunrise. “Actually, I can. Stark Industries is proud to announce that I was so fucking right.”

Grey choked down a sob as she sprinted away from the podium, stopping just before she crashed into Tony Stark, back from the dead. Pepper, resplendent in white, nudged Tony forward, and smiled as father and daughter were reunited.

“Sorry I’m late, you wouldn’t believe how hard it is to find a cab in the desert,” Tony said, loud enough that the press could hear. Behind them, Happy casually cut off Stane from joining them. “Let’s wrap this up and head home, shall we?”

>Line Break<

Tony stared at the arc reactor that his father built and relished the air conditioning. To anyone watching him, he was marveling at the technology his company would soon see the use of. To his family, they knew he was still sifting through the sands in Afghanistan, taking stock and making sure he was okay.

Tony stared at the tesseract-based technology and wondered. He wondered about Howard, Pepper, and Grey. He wondered about Jim and Happy and Obadiah too, as he watched the light show that came with the advanced engine. He wondered what his family had done while he was gone. He wondered what they would do now that he was back. He wondered if he hadn’t made a giant mistake.

Obadiah stormed through the doors, shaking off his irritation and frustration at once again being on the receiving end of Grey’s fury. He chewed on the end of his cigar, hating the fact that he was expected to adhere to the no smoking policy in the building. But Tony was once again in his hands, his sphere of influence, and would still be the manipulable child he had been at seventeen in 1991. Obadiah would ensure it.

“Well, that… That went well,” Stane said around his cigar. Tony cast an unimpressed look at the man. Everyone knew about Tony’s dislike of the cigar smoke that constantly chased Stane around Stark Industries.

“I painted a target on the back of my head,” Tony said, grinning wryly at his godfather. Tony wondered when Stane changed from his godfather to the terrorist, treasonous snake in front of him. He wondered if Obadiah had always been the snake he was now, if this had been his plan from the very beginning.

“Your head, what about my head?” Stane demanded, as always, putting himself above everyone. The Ten-Rings, Hydra, none of them would be happy with this decision. Obadiah was the more likely victim of targets. He was the one that had made promises he could no longer keep. “What do you think the over-under on the stock drop is gonna be tomorrow?”

“Optimistically, forty points,” Tony said, even as he guessedGrey and Pepper would’ve accounted for that, and likely had a plan to prevent even a ten-point drop.  And from what he’d heard about the company, it had been doing just fine in his absence. Grey had made good on her promise.

“At minimum,” Stane sniped, trying not to glare at Tony. “Tony, we’re a weapons manufacturer.”

“And I refuse to have a body count be our legacy,” Tony said shortly. He knew this was supposed to be the part of the script where Tony pulled on the family connection to convince Obadiah he knew what he was doing. He always did at this point in an argument. Then, Stane would pat him on the head like a dog and promise to make it all better. Well, not this time, Tony had had enough.

“That’s what we do, we’re iron mongers, we make weapons, Tony,” Obadiah said. Tony locked in on the words he used. Iron Monger was the first bad guy Grey promised. Tony could feel the pain as his heart closed to Obadiah. No longer was the man considered his family, not if he was willing to go this far to work against him. Grey had more than proven herself – it was time Tony started putting in the work too.

“It’s my name on the side of the building,” Tony said, thinking of his family. Tony Stark, Margaret Stark, Pepper Potts. Jim Rhodes, Happy Hogan. They weren’t all Starks in name or blood, but they were his family, his legacy, and to Tony, it was well past time to honor them as they had done him.

“And what we do keeps the world from falling into chaos,” Obadiah said, his words running over Tony’s.

“Not based on what I saw,” Tony said, ending the conversation.

“So, what, you want us to make baby bottles? Pull another publicity stunt like this? The arc reactor?” Stane looked at Tony expectantly.

“Could you have a lousier poker face?” Tony asked, suddenly surprised he’d never noticed on his own. “Who told you? I know it was Pepper or Rhodey.”

They both knew it hadn’t been Pepper or Jim, even though Tony was content to allow Stane the falsehood. Obadiah would never admit his terroristic connections, so said nothing. Tony unbuttoned his shirt and let Stane see the mini reactor in his chest. Stane looked around like he was expecting the police to jump out of the shadows. He paused as he saw two orange lights in the shadow. Obadiah wondered if it was a piece of machinery, or if Tony’s infernal daughter was lurking in a shadow. He quickly closed Tony’s shirt. He put his arm around Tony’s shoulders. Tony fought the urge to throw him off. 

“Listen to me, Tony, we’re a team, do you understand? There’s nothing we can’t do if we stick together, like your father and I,” Obadiah pulled out all the stops to convince Tony. 

“I’m sorry I didn’t give you a heads up, but if I had…” You would’ve shot the C-130 out of the sky and blamed the ten-rings. Tony left it unsaid, for now.

“You gotta let me handle this. We’re gonna have to play a different game of ball here. We’re going to have to take a lot of heat. I want you to promise me that you’ll go home, lay low.” Tony shook his hand and watched him leave the building. By the time the man climbed on his Segway and wheeled off, Happy and Jim had reappeared by his side, this time, Happy carried a sniper rifle.

“We weren’t actually going to use that, right?” Tony asked warily, patting Happy on the arm. Tony’s two oldest friends merely shrugged. “That’s a bit much.”

“We put Grey in a crown, I don’t think anything is overkill anymore,” Jim said, sounding tired. “I’m off to check in with General Morrow, you two should go get Grey and Pepper out of her office before she comes up with another idea. I’ll meet you at the car.”

Jim left, leaving Tony and Happy alone with the arc reactor and a sniper rifle. Happy put his arm around Tony’s shoulders, and Tony leaned against him, so glad to be home and with his family again.

“So, when do we move to New York, because let me tell you, I am sick of sand,” Tony said.

“Let’s get you home boss,” Happy said, leading him out through the back. “We’ll talk about it all during dinner.”

>Iron Man<

“We’re a weapons manufacturer, you can’t just stop accepting weapons contracts!” Obadiah raged as he stormed into the conference room Pepper and Grey were working in. “What the hell were you thinking, were you thinking?”

“Yes, come on in, we’re not busy or anything,” Grey said dryly as she finished typing something out before looking up. Stane was red in the face. Grey leaned back, her red blouse looking like blood under the white jacket. “We’re moving away from weapons because it’s the right thing to do. The Stark Family owns controlling shares, so while we will have to argue this in front of the board, we are moving ahead with this new direction, and you will not argue with me about it.”

“Tony owns controlling interest in the company,” Obadiah pointed out through clenched teeth, knowing he was wrong even as he said it. He was the reason controlling interest belonged to Grey, and he knew it, and he hated it.

“He did, until you forced through the death in absentia ruling. He’s legally dead, so his will was enacted, giving those shares to me and his daughter,” Pepper said regally, glancing up at him. Malice glittered in her eyes, even as her body language was relaxed and calm.

“I am in charge of Stark Industries,” Grey said icily. “I am CEO of this company and will remain so until we go to court and have dad legally brough back to life. Thanks to your hasty actions.”

“You don’t even know how to run a company like this, you’ll run us into the ground,” Stane sneered, looking down his nose at Grey. She merely smiled up at him, a wide, angelic smile that dimpled her cheeks and gave her an air of innocence that didn’t match the rage in her heart.

“It doesn’t matter if I run this company headfirst into the ground, I have the legal right to do so.” Grey’s voice, whipping like an icy wind around Obadiah didn’t match her expression, serving to spook Stane. She didn’t blink as she stared at him, daring him to continue to question her. “You will remember that you only have your job because my father wishes it. Insult me publicly again and I won’t have you fired; I’ll have you hanged. Try and stop me.”

“Here’s where you two disappeared to,” Jayne said as she walked in the room, shattering the tension. Obadiah used the interruption to take several steps back, adjusting his jacket to hide his fear, pulling a cigar out. “Henry is seeing the last of them out, Christine has promised a copy of her article before it releases.”

Obadiah fled the room, leaving his dignity dead on the floor. Pepper shook her head, finally folding up her tablet case and putting it away. Grey jerked her head to the side until her neck let out a sickening crack.

“Well, that was fun,” Grey said lightly. “Who’s Henry?”

“Henry Robbins? Happy’s left hand in the security department?” Pepper asked, raising an eyebrow at Grey.

“Oh! Robbins. Duh. So used to hearing his last name, I forgot his first. Can we tell I’m tired?” Grey punctuated her question with a jaw cracking yawn, leaving her eyes watering.

“You actually threatened to have Stane hanged, is that still a legal punishment?” Pepper asked, standing smoothly and stretching before gathering the few files she’d picked up from her office.

“Technically, hanging is still the correct punishment for treason.”

“Has he committed treason?” Pepper asked.

“Against me he has.” Grey stretched out in the chair, leaning back precariously as she yawned again. “And that’s really all I care about.”

“Nice crown,” Jayne said, realizing the symbolism in the hair pins. Grey’s smile was sharklike. “Rhodes and Hogan are with Tony, right? I don’t like the thought of him alone right now. Are you sure you want me to come over for dinner? I thought you wanted it to be just family.”

“Jayne, you are family,” Pepper said warmly, placing her hand on the reporter’s shoulder. “Besides, Grey cooked enough to feed three of Barnes. Might as well eat.”

“Hey, my lasagna is incredible,” Grey said, shrugging. “Bucky’s bringing you home, right, Jayne?”

“Hang on, I’m still trying to accept the fact that you can cook,” Jayne teased, holding out her hand. Grey stuck her tongue out in a petulant pout but grinned shortly after.

“I don’t cook, I host,” Grey said. “Big difference. Alright, let’s get out of here before Obadiah tries something else, yeah?”

“And miss another chance to watch you verbally destroy him? I’m getting the next one on camera,” Jayne promised, taking a stack of files. “I’ve got my article mostly done, even though you didn’t give me the courtesy of knowing Tony was safe, you rude bitch.”

“It’s not my fault you didn’t read the cards Robbins gave you. If you had, you’d have known what the plan was. Honestly, the white jacket should’ve clued you in,” Grey said with a shrug. Jayne just rolled her eyes. Fanfictions from the future, just the idea made the reporter giddy. “Go on, go find Barnes, we’ll see you at home.”

“There you are,” Tony said, opening the door just in time for Jayne to step out. With just the three of them, they each relaxed. “Ready to go?”

“Yeah, you?” Pepper asked, reaching out her hand. Two months of Grey calling him her boyfriend almost made her forget he wasn’t – yet. Tony took her hand anyway.

“Let’s go home,” Tony said, choking up slightly at the thought that he was finally going home. He was finally back with his family. He needed to say it again, just to make sure. “Let’s go home.”

Don’t waste it. Don’t waste your life. He wouldn’t. Not anymore, and never again.

Chapter Text

Grey, makeup free and freshly showered, slid into the kitchen like a woman on a mission, throwing three lasagnas into two ovens, pulling things out of the refrigerator, and jumping from task to task, mumbling under her breath the whole time. Bucky tried to help and got whacked with a spatula for his efforts. After that, and with the reminder of brunch fresh in their minds, the rest of the family stayed clear, with Jim and Pepper only pitching in to set the table and grab the wine. Happy came up from the garage just as Jayne came in through the front door with ink on her jaw.

“You’re a mess,” Happy said as a greeting. He pointed to his own face, letting Jayne know where the problem was.

“Well fuck you too,” Jayne shot back, tilting her head to see her reflection in a framed picture. She wiped at the ink until it came off on her thumb. “Grey made me scrap my whole first article. Well, technically it was her dad still being alive, but whatever.”

“I am very glad to still be alive, so no, not whatever,” Tony said as he came around the corner, his hair still wet from his disastrous shower. Jayne’s eyes flicked between him and his daughter, astonished by just how much they looked alike. “Tony, nice to meet you.”

“Oh, right, yes. Hi, I’m Jayne Vittori, I’m the Iron Family’s PR rep, nice to finally meet you in person,” Jayne said, waving when she realized Tony wasn’t going to shake her hand. “I also moonlight as Grey’s personal assistant because as much as I love her, she’s useless without someone telling her what to do.”

“It was literally one time, Jayne, leave me alone,” Grey called from the kitchen. There was a thump, then a clatter, then an, “Oops. Uh, dinner’s ready! Jarvis, would you please do the summoning? Jayne, Happy, some help getting this to the table?”

The lights in the house turned blue, and footsteps could be heard coming down the hall. Happy and Jayne went into the kitchen, where Grey was holding a baking sheet of hot garlic bread with her bare hand, trying to balance it with the salad. Happy grabbed an oven mitt, then everything she was carrying.

“You’re an idiot, get out of here, go sit down and pour your wine,” Happy said, rolling his eyes fondly. Grey walked into the dining room just as Bucky did.

Any other time, watching the giant form of the Winter Soldier attempting to hide behind Grey would’ve sent Pepper into peals of laughter. However, seeing Tony wanting to hide as well sent every overprotective instinct into gear, and Pepper stepped forward, taking Tony’s hand in her own.

“Tony, this is Bucky Barnes, of the Howling Commandos. Grey was able to rescue him from Hydra, and he’s been training us in the mornings. He’s been staying with us until he’s safe from the trigger words,” Pepper said. Tony stared at Barnes, who was still half behind Grey, who was carefully keeping a neutral expression, not wanting to sway anyone’s free will.

“Heard you helped protect my daughter while I was gone,” Tony said finally, running his hands through his hair before sighing. “Thanks for that.”

“She ended up protecting me,” Bucky said softly. “She’s a good shot.”

“There’s a story there that someone will be telling me during dinner,” Tony implored, looking at Grey, rather than Bucky. Tony sighed again and held out his hand. Bucky hesitated, and glanced at Grey, but shook the offered hand before she could reply. “And I’m starving, and this all smells good – shall we eat?”

“Shit, this is good,” Pepper exclaimed after her first bite. Grey just looked smug as everyone else dug in.

“Told you,” Grey bragged, her face heating up from the praise.

***

Tony shoved his chair back in horror and practically jumped to his feet to go wrap his arms around Grey. It was over-dramatic and comical, the way he wrapped his arms around her head protectively.

“I can’t eat like this, dad,” Grey said, through his arms. Despite her protests, she had a small smile on her face at his actions and made no move to dislodge him.

“You took on four, armed, Hydra goons, by yourself, with a handgun? And lived?” Tony gasped, tightening his grip. “I am never leaving you again, absolutely, ever.”

“I will stab you,” Grey threatened. “Sit down and eat your food.”

Tony unwrapped himself from Grey but pressed a kiss to the crown of her head before he walked away.

“Wait, Hydra isn’t known.”

“Plans were in place to pretend they were the Ten-Rings, taking her to you, rather than getting me back,” Bucky said, speaking up for the first time since dinner started. Grey took his hand in hers and placed a kiss to the back of it, proud of him. “Now she won’t go anywhere without a weapon.”

“I’m a very public figure, with very powerful enemies coming after me,” Grey said daintily. “Of course I’ve taken measures to protect myself.”

“Who else carries weapons around daily?” Tony asked. Jim, Pepper, Happy, Grey, and Bucky all pulled a side arm out of somewhere and plopped them on the table. Jayne pulled a combat knife out of her boot and sat it next to her plate. Tony gestured from Jayne to Bucky. “I think she scares me more than you. That’s not a knife, that’s a sword.”

“Just wait until you see the girls spar, then Pepper will scare you the most,” Bucky said.

“Pepper should always scare everyone the most,” Grey said brightly, taking a sip of her wine. “I’ve seen her throw Jim, I’ve seen her throw Bucky, she knocked a filling out of my molar once.”

“Miss Potts, are you abusing my only child?” Tony teased; an eyebrow cocked.

“Only when she deserves it,” Pepper said without blinking. “Which means she better come prepared tomorrow morning.”

“What did I do?” Grey asked, turning to face Pepper, sitting next to her. Pepper was looking at her phone, which didn’t help Grey’s confusion.

“You said fuck on live TV this afternoon,” Pepper said calmly before flipping her phone around so Grey could see the twitter post.

Queen Margaret Stark finally cursed on live TV, and I love her for it. #IWasFuckingRight #TonyStarkReturns #StarkFamily

“Oh, I’m trending on twitter,” Grey said softly in surprise. “Awh, they’re calling me a queen!”

“Damn well better be,” Jayne said petulantly. “Cynthia and I have worked too hard to get you looking like royalty to have it fail. Also, I submitted my article, it’s going to run in the New York Times, as well as People.”

“I love it when I’m in the news,” Grey said dreamily, reaching for the bottle of wine. Bucky grabbed it and refilled her glass for her with a half pour. She gave him a sappy look in thanks. “Feels like a fanfiction of myself.”

>Line Break<

Stark Industries Shifts Focus: A New Era of Clean Energy Begins

Jayne Vittori

07/29/2010

In a bold move that signifies the dawn of a new era for Stark Industries, former CEO Tony Stark gave full support to his daughter Margaret’s move away from weapons manufacturing. During an emotional press conference yesterday evening, Tony Stark made his first appearance since his kidnapping on April 26^th, almost three months ago. His first order of business? To confirm that Stark Industries will not renew or accept any new weapons contracts. Stark Industries’ final weapons contract is set to expire on December 31, 2011.

This decision marks a significant turning point for Stark Industries, a company long known for its innovations in defense technology. Margaret’s shift away from arms manufacturing is driven by not only what her father witnessed during his captivity, but also by a commitment Margaret made to find new ways to protect the world. Margaret emphasized that Stark Industries is now focusing on bettering the world through advancements that do not contribute to the arms race, but rather, to a greener, safer future.

“We’re moving away from weapons to focus on technology that will benefit everyone,” Margaret said. “It’s time we use our technology to preserve life and the planet, not endanger it. Stark Industries is committed to becoming a leader in clean energy, and we’re starting immediately.”

The company has already made significant steps toward this new goal, with plans to power fifty Stark Industries factories with solar energy. Once they’ve established that, they have plans to work on carbon emissions, to lower the carbon footprint of the industry giant.

This ambitious target is just the beginning of Stark Industries’ expansive green energy agenda. The company is set to partner with leading environmental and technology firms to push the boundaries of what is possible in renewable energy. In addition to solar power, insiders confirm that Stark Industries is also exploring wind energy, hydro-electric plans, advanced battery storage, and cutting-edge smart grid technologies that would revolutionize energy consumption worldwide.

Employees from the weapons division will have the opportunity to train and transition into these new areas of the company, ensuring that Stark Industries remains a hub of innovation and employment. “Our workforce has always been our greatest asset, and we’re committed to offering them new opportunities within Stark Industries as we enter this exciting new chapter,” Margaret said.

For Margaret Stark, the still-new CEO, this transition is personal as well as professional. Speaking at the press conference, Margaret shared her excitement about the direction the company is headed. “We have a responsibility to our planet, and to future generations,” she said. “Stark Industries will lead the way in clean energy, just as we led in defense technology. It’s a new era for us, and for the world.”

The announcement was met with widespread support from environmental groups, as well as the business community, which is eager to see how Stark Industries advanced technologies will shape the future of clean energy.

In addition to Margaret’s revolutionary shift, the Stark Expo is set to return in May 2011, celebrating innovation in all her forms. The Expo will feature groundbreaking advancements from across the technology spectrum, giving the world a glimpse into what’s next in energy, transportation, healthcare, and beyond.

As Stark Industries turns the page on its defense legacy, its focus on renewable energy signals a monumental shift in how the company, and the world, views the future. From weapons to solar panels, wind farms and beyond, Stark Industries is ready to build a cleaner, brighter tomorrow for everyone.

***

Stark Industries Bows Out of the Weapons Business: A Bold Move or a Betrayal?

Marsha Smith

07/29/2010

In what can only be described as a shock to the defense industry, Tony Stark has announced that Stark Industries, a company synonymous with American Military strength, will no longer renew its weapons contracts. This decision marks the end of an era for the once-mighty defense contractor, as Stark shifts the company’s focus to clean energy – a move that many are hailing as visionary, but others are calling irresponsible and even un-American.

During Margaret Stark’s press conference to discuss the investigation into Stark Industries’ errant weapons, Tony Stark revealed himself, telling the gathered reporters that with help from the United States Air Force, he’d escaped from his captors, the Ten-Rings. He claimed that he had changed in the three months he was away, and that Stark Industries would now concentrate on green energy and “bettering the planet.” While the announcement has drawn applause from environmentalists and tech enthusiasts, many Americans are left wondering; Who will defend our nation now?

For decades, Stark Industries has been a cornerstone of America’s defense, providing cutting edge weapons technology to ensure the country’s safety. Stark’s decision to abandon this crucial role leaves a void that may not be easily filled. With threats from hostile nations and terrorist groups still looming, many are asking if now is the right time for Stark Industries to turn its back on the military. Is the Stark Family putting their personal ideology above the safety of the Unites States?

Conservative commentator Tucker Carlson voiced what many are feeling in the wake of this announcement: “This isn’t just a company deciding to go green – it’s a company that’s built its fortune and reputation on defending this country, now walking away from that responsibility. It’s a betrayal.”

Carlson’s sentiment is shared by a growing number of Americans who are concerned that Stark Industries’ exit from the defense industry could weaken the nation’s security. Stark’s pivot to clean energy, while noble in theory, raises questions about the company’s priorities – and whether the family is more interested in pleasing environmentalists than ensuring America remains the strongest military power in the world.

Critics are also pointing out that the timing of this shift is suspicious, coming just as Margaret Stark is getting her feet under her in her new CEO role within the company. Some are speculating that she might not have enough experience as the head of such a large company. Others worry she’s letting her emotions get the better of her regarding her father’s trying ordeal. The question is, is it fair for the Stark Family to let their personal drama dictate a move that affects national security?

Margaret Stark, Tony’s daughter and the current face of Stark Industries, seems to be fully on board with this decision. She spoke at her press conference with idealistic fervor, stating, “We have a responsibility to our planet and to future generations.” While Margaret’s intentions may seem well-meaning, they reflect a clear departure from the values Stark Industries once stood for: strength, defense, and American might.

Even more telling was the exclusion of Stark Industries COO, Obadiah Stane, a long-time advocate for the company’s defense contracts. Stane’s suspicious distance only fuels rumors that there may be internal conflicts brewing within the company, as he has been vocal in his support of the newest Jericho defense contracts. Some wonder if Margaret Stark is sidelining those who disagree with her radical new direction.

As the country watches one of its largest defense contractors leave the battlefield, there are legitimate concerns about what this means for the future of America’s military dominance. Will Margaret’s green energy solutions really provide the same level of protection for the nation, or is this simply a public relations stunt by a family trying to clean up their image?

One thing is certain; this move will not go unnoticed. The Stark name may soon be associated with solar panels and wind farms, but for many Americas, it will also be remembered as the family who walked away from their country when it needed them most.

***

Tony Stark’s Heroic Return: A Stark Family Triumph and a New Path Forward

Christine Everhart

07/29/2010

The world was stunned yesterday evening when Tony Stark made his dramatic return to the public eye, crashing his daughter Margaret’s press conference and delivering news many had doubted they would ever hear - he had escaped captivity.

After spending nearly three months in the hands of the Ten Rings, a terrorist group notorious for their dealings with illegal arms, Stark’s return is nothing short of miraculous. Rescuing himself in a daring, self-led escape, Tony Stark fought back against his captors – just like his daughter – and destroyed the cache of illegal Stark weapons they held, a symbolic gesture marking the beginning of Stark Industries’ new era.

His reappearance came at a pivotal moment for the Stark family and their company, which had just been cleared of any wrongdoing in relation to the distribution of those same weapons to enemy forces. As Tony strode into the conference, Margaret’s face lit up with a mixture of shock and vindication. Her first words to him? “I was so fucking right.” The raw emotion in her voice was a testament to her belief that her father would return – despite the odds, despite the naysayers.

Margaret Stark, who had taken control of Stark Industries in her father’s absence, has consistently maintained her faith in his survival. As Tony stood beside her last night, it was clear that the Starks’ bond is more than familial – it’s a partnership built on resilience, loyalty, and an unwavering sense of duty to one another.

Their triumph is not just personal; it signals a fundamental shift for Stark Industries. Following his escape, Tony Stark announced that he wholeheartedly supports his daughter’s decision to not renew any weapons contracts after their current expiration. By the end of 2011, Stark Industries will no longer produce weapons – instead, the company will shift its focus to clean energy and technology aimed at improving the world.

“This is the right thing to do,” Tony declared. “We’ve seen firsthand the damage that weapons can cause when they fall into the wrong hands. It’s time for Stark Industries to lead with responsibility and integrity. We owe it to the future, to our families, and to the world.”

For Margaret, this decision aligns with the vision she has held for the company in her father’s absence. Since stepping into her role, she has sought to steer Stark Industries toward innovation and sustainability, and Tony’s return only reinforces that mission. “Together, we’re going to build something better,” Margaret added, sharing her father’s determination to leave behind the company’s weapons-focused legacy.

Not everyone, however, is celebrating this decision. Conservative commentator Sean Hannity voiced strong criticism, reflecting the concerns of those who believe Stark Industries’ departure from the defense industry could leave a dangerous voice. “The Starks are abandoning America’s military in the name of feel-good green energy. It’s a betrayal of the men and women who rely on Stark technology to keep them safe. They’re putting ideology over national security, and that’s a mistake we’ll all pay for,” Hannity said.

In stark contrast, liberal pundit Rachel Maddow praised the family’s bold new direction, calling it a testament to their sense of duty – not only to the world, but to their family. “This isn’t just about walking away from weapons – this is about a father and daughter united by a shared vision of a safer, more sustainable world. It’s rare to see such a personal commitment to doing the right thing, even when it means making difficult choices. The Starks are showing us all what true leadership looks like.”

The announcement of Stark Industries’ fifty solar-powered factories by 2012 underscores their commitment to this new path. The company is aiming to become a global leader in renewable energy, pushing forward technologies that not only power cities, but do so sustainably.

As the Stark family takes this bold step together, their journey is being closely watched by the world. For Tony and Margaret, this is not just about business – it’s about setting a new standard for corporate responsibility and redefining the legacy synonymous with strength, but now it’s clear: that strength will be measured by the positive change they bring to the world.

Tony Stark’s escape is the ultimate victory, but it’s also a rebirth – both for him, and the company his father built. As the Starks step into this new chapter, one thing is certain: they’ll be doing it side by side, with a shared vision of a brighter future.

***

The Stark Family’s Vision: Turning Tragedy into Technological Revolution

Alice White

The New York Times

07/29/2010

In what could have been a story of tragedy, the Stark family has instead turned personal adversity into an opportunity to reshape the future of both technology and global sustainability. With Tony Stark’s miraculous return from captivity at the hands of the Ten Rings and the family's collective decision to steer Stark Industries away from weapons manufacturing, it’s clear that this is no ordinary corporate pivot—this is a revolution in the making.

For years, Tony Stark has been lauded as "the futurist," a man whose genius and vision shaped much of the technological landscape, especially in defense. But now, after his harrowing escape and the company’s newfound direction, attention is shifting to his daughter, Margaret Stark, who is proving to be just as pivotal in reshaping Stark Industries' future. If her father was the futurist, Margaret would quickly emerge as "the altruist," with a focus on ensuring Stark Industries’ innovations serve not just America but the world.

At the family’s July 28th press conference, Stark Industries made two groundbreaking announcements. First, the company declared its withdrawal from weapons manufacturing, signaling the end of their defense contracts by the end of 2011. This is not just a change in focus—it’s a declaration of a new purpose. Stark Industries, once a cornerstone of global defense, is positioning itself at the forefront of green energy and sustainability. With plans to build 50 solar-powered sites by 2012, the company is poised to lead the charge in renewable energy solutions.

But Margaret Stark’s vision doesn’t stop there. The surprise unveiling of Stark Industries’ new line of smartphones and tablets has sparked excitement across the tech world. With pre-orders available starting July 29th, these devices are expected to compete directly with the giants of Silicon Valley, such as Apple and Microsoft. The development of consumer technology had not been part of the public narrative around Stark Industries, but it’s clear now that this is just the beginning. The company may be pivoting away from weapons, but it is charging full steam ahead into the future of tech—innovating in ways that harken back to the technological race of the Space Age.

This combination of sustainability and cutting-edge technology suggests that Stark Industries is entering a new era—one that aims to change the world, not through the power of destruction, but through the power of progress. As Margaret Stark continues to rise as the face of this transformation, it’s clear that she is not only driven by the legacy of her father but also by a desire to create a better world. Her leadership, though still in its infancy, shows a determination to push technology toward a brighter and more ethical future.

Analysts speculate that the Stark smartphone and tablet series will be a disruptor in the tech world. Early details suggest these devices will feature advanced AI integration and proprietary Stark Industries technologies previously unseen in consumer products. Some industry insiders are even hinting that Stark’s innovation could represent the next leap in personal computing and communication—perhaps a moment of advancement akin to the technological boom seen during the space race.

As the Starks prepare for Stark Expo 2011, scheduled to begin in May, the world waits to see just how far this family’s vision will reach. Tony’s return is a reminder of their resilience, but Margaret’s rising influence signals that the future of Stark Industries is about more than just its past—it’s about revolutionizing the future. The shift toward clean energy and technology signals a commitment to not just imagine the world of tomorrow, but to actively build it.

This family, faced with personal and professional crises, is taking their near tragedy and turning it into a triumph of human potential. While many have long dubbed Tony Stark the ultimate visionary, it seems that his daughter Margaret— “the altruist”—is equally determined to create a world where technology serves the people, rather than the battlefield.

With green energy, smart technology, and an ever-expanding sense of responsibility guiding their decisions, the Stark family’s revolution is just beginning. The world is watching as the next chapter of Stark Industries unfolds—and there’s no telling where this future will take us.

>Iron Man<

Even though Tony was free from the desert, the girls didn't change their schedules and were up the next morning for their usual six o'clock run on the beach. Tony, who was recovering, and forbidden from work and physical activity until Dr Cho arrived the next day, was waiting for them in the kitchen with water and fruit juice.

"Good morning, ladies, how was your run?"

"I fucking hate cardio," Grey snapped, gritting her teeth and wincing as she sat down stretching her leg out in front of her. Tony recoiled from the venom in her voice, offended and upset, until he saw the tears glimmering in her eyes.

"Hey, what's going on?" Tony asked, his voice softening as he moved to sit near her. "Are you hurt?"

"I'm fine, it just hurts," Grey said, rolling her eyes and blinking away the tears. She waved him off and surged to her feet, ignoring her drinks. "I'm at the range today, better go."

Grey limped away, rubbing at her right knee. Pepper held up a hand until Grey disappeared down the stairs. She learned the hard way to give Grey some space when she was like that.

"Happy forced her into a few different doctor's appointments after she had a breakdown while you were gone. She'll have to give you the details herself, goodness knows she hasn't given us any." Pepper shook her head with the exasperation of a mother watching her child self-destruct. She was never sure if she wanted to throttle Grey or bundle her up in a hug.

"But you suspect?" Tony asked, worried. Pepper gestured for him to sit down.

"She let it slip to Barnes that she has some form of chronic pain disorder," Pepper said softly, sipping her juice. "And there are suspicions that she has some form of depression."

"Everyone has depression," Tony said shortly, worried and annoyed. Worried that his daughter, his kid was sick and was hiding it. Annoyed that she was hiding it so well, hiding it on purpose. "But I'll talk to her, see if... I'll talk to her."

"It won't go well," Pepper warned. "She damn near bit Jim's head off."

"He was an ass about it, of course she did," Happy said as he walked in, Lyn on his heels, helping him unload groceries. "Lyn, this is Tony, Tony, this is Lyn Hyater, the family chef."

"Nice to finally meet you, Doctor Stark," Lyn said, nodding her head as she unloaded the groceries. "And thank you, for approving new appliances in the kitchen."

"Anything you need to keep feeding us," Tony said, waving away the praise. "And please, call me Tony. You're in charge of keeping me fed, there's no need for formality.”

“Grey’s right though, we are due on the range today. Tony, you should be fine if you want to come shoot with us. We’re thinking of having a contest with the legacies next time they’re here – which is likely soon now that you’re home – and you will not make us look bad.”

“Oh, you did mention they were back, didn’t you. Obie isn’t gonna like that,” Tony said absently. He frowned when he realized what he’d said, then scrunched his face in confusion. “When’s the doctor getting here? I wanna go to the lab.”

“Tomorrow morning,” Pepper assured, reaching over to put her hand on Tony’s shoulder.

>Line Break<

“Tell me why I shouldn’t kick you the fuck outta my house,” Tony demanded, laying in the makeshift hospital bed they’d set up in the lab so Dr Cho and Hali, her nurse practitioner could check over him. He had wounds on his upper arms and shoulders from the mark one suit, his left arm was still tender from being dislocated and reset incorrectly. The sides of his hands were burnt from insufficient protection while welding.

Grey was sitting next to him, waiting for Dr Cho to return with the supplies she needed to get started. Grey was in sweatpants, wearing an old MIT shirt from Tony’s closet. Both father and daughter had bags under their eyes. Tony hadn’t slept, unable to, so Grey sat up with him through the night. This was their third version of the same conversation.

“Because you need my help to make sure you stay alive, Pepper needs my help with the company, and I’m CEO, so you need me too,” Grey said, trying a different tact. “Plus, the media kind of adores me.”

“Your ego is worse than mine,” Tony complained.

“By design, yes,” Grey said shortly. Regret flashed across her face for the tone she used. “I’m playing a character I can barely maintain, solely to give you a better life, Tony, what do you want from me?”

“I want to not have a battery in my chest,” Tony raged, his hand coming up compulsively to tap on the arc reactor. The glow was visible through the shirt he was wearing. “I want to never have been kidnapped!”

Grey forced herself to swallow down the anger that threatened to overpower her. She did not want to remind him that she tried to stop him from doing exactly that. She bit back the four hurtful things that popped into her mind to throw back in Tony’s face and tried to change tact.

“What are you really mad about?” Grey asked, pulling a page out of Pepper’s book. Pepper was great at helping her manage her own, overwhelming anger.

“He’s my godfather,” Tony said sadly, crumbling in on himself. “He was the one that had my mom killed. He’s behind my dad’s death. He’s behind my kidnapping. He’s, my godfather.”

“I know, Tony. Trust me, if there was anything I could do to salvage this…”

“Why do you want him dead?” Tony asked. Grey sighed.

“He pulls the reactor out of your chest and leaves you to die on your couch,” she said. Grey could see the scene in her mind, Obadiah using the paralytic device, and some device from hell to pull Tony’s heart out of his chest. How quickly Tony went pale. His struggle to get to the other reactor. How he only succeeded because of Rhodey. Unbidden, tears pooled in her eyes, unable to bear the thought any longer.

“He’s my godfather,” Tony whispered, sounding lost.

“He’s the man behind all your misfortune, he’s the man behind your parent’s death,” Grey said gently.

“You brought the man responsible for my parents’ deaths,” Tony spat, his anger reappearing over his grief. “And for what, some boytoy?”

“James Barnes has been a prisoner of war for sixty years. If you don’t think he deserved to be free, you’re not the man I thought you were,” Grey snarled back, her own anger rising to meet his.

“The man you know is a fictional character, I’m a real man with real feelings and they fucking matter, especially in my own damn house!”

“Shut the fuck up, Stark,” Grey said, jumping to her feet. Tony was so surprised, he fell silent, his mouth agape. “You act like it’s been a damn picnic here for us, we’ve been looking for you nonstop, trying to make sure your company doesn’t implode when we expose Stane’s crimes. We’ve been fighting against Hydra, who isn’t even supposed to be operating openly yet. I killed four men, in your damn house.”

“Men that were after you, because of your actions.”

“I did the right thing,” Grey snarled, grinding her teeth to keep a tether on her own furious anger. She wanted to tear something apart, throw things and scream until her throat bled. She seemed unnatural in her stillness, even her chest didn’t move with her breath. Something was keeping her still, and neither Stark was sure if it was her rage, or her control. “You have no idea the things we’re going to face, you’ve heard a summary of a decade's worth of bullshit, and you think you know everything just because you’re a genius? Fuck your IQ, fuck your degrees, and fuck your engineering. There have been thirty feature length movies. Dozens of comics, shorts, novels, not to mention TV shows, all centering on you. Do you really want to face that alone? With no idea of what’s happening, of who to trust?”

“Thirty movies?”

“I can name fifteen off the top of my head. I’ve forgotten more about the MCU than you’ve learned about engineering. You might be a genius, but I’m the closest thing we’re going to get to a walkthrough guide.” Grey took a deep breath and looked at Tony. They both glared at something that wasn’t there and tried to calm down. “I’m not the enemy here.”

“You’re manipulating me to get what you want.” Tony was sick of people manipulating him, pushing him around for their agendas, and he wasn’t going to have the person masquerading as his daughter doing it. He’d have her locked up before he ever let someone lead him around like that again. 

“All I want is for you to live, Tony, why can’t you accept that?” Grey asked. “Pepper, Jim, and Happy are all on board. Jarvis is thrilled that someone else is trying to make sure that you’re happy and healthy. Why isn’t that enough for you?”

“No one is without an ulterior motive,” Tony said. He learned that the hard way, with Tiberius, with Sunset. Even now, with Stane if Grey was to be believed. 

“Does that include you? What the fuck is your ulterior motive?” Tony didn’t say anything, just stared at Grey, an unreadable expression on his face. Grey felt her heart break all over again as she saw it. Her rage might be real, but his was just hiding his fear and pain. “The only ulterior motive I have here is to save the people that didn’t deserve the hand life dealt them. I’ve seen too many lives ruined in this line of work. I’m not letting it happen. Yeah, maybe I’ve spent too much time watching Agents of SHIELD that I’ve accidentally adopted Phil’s philosophy of being the shield but what does it matter? I can save them. I can save you.”

Grey had tears in her eyes as she finally stopped shouting. The silence rang between them as Tony stared at his distraught daughter with new eyes. Her chest heaved as she cried.

“I don’t want any more secrets,” Tony said firmly. He hated not knowing something.

“I can’t do that,” Grey said, laughing a bit. Tony frowned. “Tony. C’mon. I can’t give you every moment that’s going to happen in the future. That only puts you at risk. Or worse. I am so happy to give you and Pepper and Jim and Happy the broad strokes of what’s going to happen. But the day to day? Let that go, not even I plan on controlling that much.”

“What can you tell me?”

“How about I tell you about the rest of this movie, yeah? Give you some of the bigger picture.”

>Line Break<

“This is fascinating technology, Doctor Stark,” Doctor Helen Cho said as she examined the arc reactor in his chest. “What is powering it?”

“Palladium,” Tony said, holding his hand up before she could panic. “It’s temporary until I’m cleared to go back to the lab. I have a design for one powered by a new element Grey had to synthesize it for me, Starkanium.”

“I’m going to have Hali run a heavy metals blood test, just to make sure there’s nothing emergent. She created you a new element?” Helen asked, turning her expectant look to Grey.

“Technically, pops discovered it, I just put it together. I’m decent at puzzles,” Grey said, waving away any praise.

“Modesty isn’t a good look for you, kiddo,” Tony said. Dr Cho nodded, giving Tony permission to put his shirt back on.

“Your lung capacity is diminished. I understand you want to start some physical training; I would be very careful with cardio. I won’t forbid it, but you need extra oxygen. I’d like you on supplemental oxygen when you can. You don’t have to do it publicly I understand this is private, but supplemental oxygen might save your life.”

“So, you are an old man!” Grey teased, taking notes on Pepper’s tablet. “Gotta hook you up to oxygen. We’ll figure it out. Dr Cho, is there anything else we should be aware of?”

Hali, Dr Cho’s assistant squinted at her computer before tilting the screen to show the doctor. Grey glanced up at the ceiling, before looking directly at the computer. A blue light flashed, just out of sight of the visitors.

“His heavy metal screen is clear. There’s a little palladium in his blood, but not enough for lasting symptoms. Dr Cho can leave a prescription for a chelating agent to help get that passed faster,” Hali said. “I would recommend switching reactors immediately.”

“I have two IV bags of it, I’ll leave them here for you.” Doctor Cho turned to Grey. “You know how to do an IV?”

“Yes ma’am.” She didn’t, actually, but Jarvis could talk her through it fairly easily. He’d helped her take and run samples of Bucky’s blood.

“She knows everything,” Tony pretended to complain. “Except how to take out the trash.”

“I thought that was Happy’s chore,” Grey said. “Or Pepper’s, according to what she said to Christine. Love that woman.”

“You didn’t love her this morning,” Tony pointed out.

“She shot me,” Grey said. Doctor Cho looked at Grey, who lifted up her shirt to show what would later become an amazing bruise. “Airsoft for training, painful, but not terribly deadly.”

“He cannot take blunt force to his chest,” Doctor Cho said firmly, pointing at Tony. “I don’t mind your training, but if Doctor Stark is taking part, he has to wear protection on his chest. Any blunt force damage could force the few remaining shrapnel further into his heart. In addition, because of the arc reactor, he has limited lung capacity, and his heart is weaker.”

“We will take every precaution for him, Doctor Cho,” Grey said gravely. “If necessary, we won’t let him train at all.”

“You’d bench me?” Tony demanded, hurt clear on his face.

“If it saved your life, yes,” Grey said, her eyes glowing as she stared at her father. He flinched back, unused to being on the receiving end of them. With a blink, her eyes were back to normal, and Tony nodded, understanding this wasn’t a fight he was going to win.

“I’ve finished, you’ll have my notes tomorrow. Hali, would you pack everything up? I have a meeting with Miss Potts.”

“Of course, Doctor Cho,” Hali said, taking her gloves off.

Jarvis, work on the oxygen problem. Grey typed out and sent. Again, a small light flashed blue, letting Grey know he was on it.

“I’ll take you upstairs, this way Doctor Cho,” Grey said, tucking her tablet under her arm and leaving the lab. Grey delivered the doctor to Pepper, who was sitting in the living room, reading a stack of papers. “Pepper, they’ve finished downstairs. Hali is packing up now.”

“Happy’s outside, arguing with Jim about some sport, you can let him know,” Pepper said, standing smoothly to shake the doctor’s hand. Grey took the dismissal and headed out through the kitchen.

“They’re wrapping everything up now,” Grey said the moment the door shut behind her. “Dad’s fine. Needs extra oxygen and officially needs chest protection, but other than that, he’ll live. Oh, that might’ve been a HIPAA violation. Why are we arguing sports?”

“Barnes prefers baseball over football,” Jim said with disgust.

“Wait seriously? I don’t like any sport where you can’t score on defense,” Grey teased, grinning up at Bucky.

“Stevie liked baseball,” Bucky shrugged. “But I’ll support Army’s team. I should see how they’ve done.”

“Navy’s better,” Grey said with a nod.

“Whatever you say,” Bucky said, tilting his prosthetic in the sun to bounce the light back in her eyes. She squinted at him and flipped him off. “Army’s a million times better.”

“Wrong, Navy’s won more games, with our current line up being fifty-four Navy, forty-nine Army seven ties, nine games not played. Navy’s in the middle of a win streak lasting from 2002 to 2015. Eat shit, Army,” Grey said, her eyes glowing a bit.

“You can’t bring the future into this,” Bucky said.

“You mean to tell me the Navy’s winning this year?” Jim said, talking over Bucky. “I’m going to the watch party in December this year. Last year I bet on Army, lost a thousand bucks.”

“Don’t ask me Superbowl winners, cause I got no fuckin’ idea,” Grey said, immediately holding her hand up at Jim. He pouted. “Hogan, go help the pretty nurse pack up and get out, dad and I have science to do.”

“He’s cleared for the lab? Good. Pepper’d never admit it but she’s chomping at the bit to get started on the suits. If they’re heading out, I should go. Have Jarvis let me know when they’re gone.” Bucky pressed a kiss to the top of Grey’s head and went inside.

“He does know he doesn’t have to hide, right?” Happy asked as he followed, heading for the labs rather than a bedroom. “We’re not going to bring in a threat to him. He’s family.”

“Since when do you know everything about Army-Navy football?” Jim asked when it was just the two of them.

“Oh, Gods no, Jarvis sent me those stats, I did know about the win-streak though. I started following football like three days before I ended up here,” Grey said. “Wanted to look up the stats for the Navy.”

“Why Navy?”

“Mom and I were in the Navy,” Grey said, a soft smile on her face. “I washed out, of course, bad leg made boot camp a bitch, and ten-counts? Not my friend. Still, I remember enough.”

“You continue to surprise me, and I really hate it,” Jim said, throwing his arm around Grey’s shoulders and leading her back inside. “But I am glad we gave you a change, kid. You did good.”

>Line Break<

“His vitals do appear stronger,” Jarvis said as the light finally calmed down. Grey kept blinking, swearing she’d gone blind when Tony put the new reactor in his chest.  

“Tastes like coconut,” Tony said, sticking his tongue out. “Feels better, more powerful.” 

“I can hear it humming,” Grey said. “The first one definitely didn’t hum.” 

“How’d it go?” Pepper asked, coming into the lab. “That meeting was awful. Stark tablets have begun production across the country, less than a week after the announcement, that might legitimately be a record somewhere. I deserve a raise.” 

"How about a promotion to CEO?" Grey asked, still blinking away spots. "I might have actually gone blind, here I thought that was just an exaggeration. Jesus."

"Stock went down thirty-six points, but back up by fifty-three," Pepper continued, flicking the chart to screen on a wall. "Stane is livid, which personally, makes this even better."

"Any updates on the investigation into him?"

"They're investigating his financials, he got served with a warrant, so he's likely gonna be suspicious soon," Pepper said. Grey looked thoughtful for a moment.

"Hmm. So, he's going to call a board meeting shortly before the Firefighter Family Fundraiser, and get dad shut out," Grey said, squinting as she thought. "I've always wondered what caused him to do that, you think this is it?"

"Lock Tony out of his own company as revenge? It's possible," Pepper mused. "I'll keep an eye out for any unplanned Board of Directors meetings, how do we want to approach it?"

"I don't want to be CEO again," Tony said adamantly. "I like working on the suits, and I love working in my lab. Put me back in charge of Research and Development, Pepper, you and Grey can keep the company running."

"Make her CEO," Pepper and Grey said, pointing at the other. Pepper smiled at Grey, who frowned at her.

"Make Pepper CEO," Grey said again, firmly. "I have every intention of throwing my entire person behind the Avengers. I do not have time to run Stark Industries and a team of superheroes."

"Not to mention that we're buying Marvel once we announce Iron Man," Tony put in. Grey just nodded in agreement. There were already plans to make her President of Marvel Comics once Stark Industries purchased it. "Are we doing that after Gulmira?"

"No, we'll have a much flashier introduction to the world," Grey said, wishing she had her Iron Man notebook in the lab with her. She'd fallen asleep working on it, so it was likely under her pillow or her bed. “It depends on how we're handling Obadiah."

"We need to talk about that," Tony said. "I want him to go to court, if only for our accountability, and for transparency's sake. I want to do it right."

"And then what, have him...?" Pepper trailed off, not fully wanting to voice Grey's cold plan for him.

"What are the odds he talks?" Grey asked. "Like squeals, turns on his friends?"

"I think if we don't kill him someone else will," Tony said, his voice wavering over the word kill. "Either because they're afraid he'll rat, or just because he's a liability. What happened in your visions?"

"He created the Iron Monger suit. You send Pep to S.I. to find the proof he was dirty. Stane chats with her, and eventually discovers what she did. Stane leaves S.I. and comes here to get the reactor out of your chest. Pepper takes Phil Coulson back to SHIELD for backup, then heads to the factory, sector 16 or something, where Stane is getting ready to start his rampage. Jim arrives home just in time to put the old reactor in."

"Wait, that's why you made two extras?" Pepper asked. Grey nodded.

"I'm not letting my dad die, I just got him back," Grey said. I just found him, went unsaid as she looked at Tony. “Pepper calls dad tells him what's happening, dad suits up and fights Iron Monger. A city bus gets damaged, and dad gets run over by a soccer mom on accident. Eventually, dad tricks Stane into flying up too high and icing over. It severely damages the suit, and after more fighting, dad drops him into the arc reactor, that Pepper supercharged and had waiting to blow.”

“He dies anyway,” Tony said softly, sad. “By my hand.”

Tony looked devastated and looked to Grey for the answers. Grey felt helpless, knowing she’d been advocating for the man’s death simply because he could reveal that she’s a fraud.

“Let me speak with Bucky, he’s played the bad guy long enough, he might have alternative options for us,” Grey offered, even as she knew that there were no good options. Hydra had people everywhere, and if they even thought that Obadiah was a risk to them, they’d take him out. “Is there anything else we need to be aware of in the coming weeks?”

“I should have the boot thrusters ready to test by Wednesday, Tuesday if Jim’s able to help over the weekend,” Tony said. “The repulsors can’t be fabricated, they have to be assembled, so it’s taking some time to do by hand. I’m putting together five sets total, but it’ll just be the three of us flying for now.”

“I’ve got a sit down with Christine Everhart on the nineteenth, she wants to do a spotlight on Tony Stark’s Hidden Daughter,” Grey said, emphasizing the capital letters that Christine included in her emailed request. “And my board meeting the Monday before that, what is that, the sixteenth?”

“Once you have the thrusters, how long to fabricate a suit?” Pepper asked, a calendar view of August open on her tablet.

“With no weapons, just flight capabilities, maybe twelve hours? With weapons, maybe sixteen, seventeen hours per suit, I can only make one at a time here. I plan on putting two fabrication units aside for personal use in New York.” Tony paused. “We are still moving to New York, right?”

“Yes, likely some time in fall 2011,” Grey said, looking to Pepper to confirm the timeline. She nodded.

“I’ve got a team looking at lots for a tower, there are a few I like, but I’m not paying that fee, don’t worry,” Pepper said. Grey looked alarmed.

“This is fine,” Tony assured. “You should’ve seen her when we were buying the warehouses in San Francisco, that was terrifying. Pepper doesn’t play with real estate.”

“She demanded to know everything about what I wanted it to be, just wait, she’s coming for you next, I don’t know shit about designing lab spaces.”

“She does,” Tony said, pointing at Pepper with a smitten look on his face. “She built our Atlanta labs from the ground up. Pepper’s a genius.”

“Pepper is right here,” she said, bright red. Grey snorted and hid her smile behind her hands. Tony wasn’t even phased, just turning his best doe eyes up at her. Pepper’s blush flared again, and Tony gave her a lazy grin. Grey felt like she was intruding.

>Line Break<

“Are we doing anything about this one?” Jayne asked, walking into the lab with a tablet in her hands. Grey looked up and squinted, trying to read the headline from her desk. She gave up after a minute and looked at Jayne expectantly. “Nine dead in a shooting at Connecticut Beer Distributor. A jackass with a gun got caught stealing from his job and rather than, you know, resigning as agreed, decided to shoot ten people before himself.”

“Was it our guns?” Pepper asked before Tony could ask why it was their business.

“Unfortunately, yes. One of the handgun models originally slated for law enforcement that was sold publicly.”

“So, the gun was purchased legally, and everything was above board with it?” Grey asked, back to squinting in Jayne’s direction.

“Yes.”

“No action needed, it was a legally purchased weapon,” Grey said, shaking her head as she went back to her computer screens. “Pepper, will you proof this when you have time? I hate gun violence as much, if not more than you, Jay, I get it, but if everything was above board with the purchase there’s nothing I can do.”

Grey swiped something over to Pepper’s workstation and started on a new email. Jayne typed out a quick message and sent it off, shaking her head as she did.

“Damn gun violence,” Jayne muttered, crossing the room to plop down on the couch closest to Tony.

“Why are we debating commenting on gun violence?” Tony asked, leaning over to whisper to Jayne. He could recognize Pepper’s work face and didn’t want to bother her. He was surprised to see Grey wearing the same expression.

“Oh, because while you were a hostage living it up at hotel terrorist, some extremist nutjob shot up a mosque with Stark Industries weapons that had been marked as destroyed by the company,” Jayne said, giving Jarvis control of her tablet to pull up the articles on the shooting, and also the press conference held after it. A collage of pictures came up, showing Grey with pink hair holding a press conference, a black blazer over a dark red blouse giving her the appearance of someone who was mourning. She had black calla lilies pinned to her blazer, and fury in her eyes as she spoke. Sparkling gems were hidden in her hair, giving the impression of a crown. “Grey held a press conference, announced that those weapons had been marked for destruction, she also released the documents the company had proving it. Stock jumped like twenty points for her accountability. Marsha Smith had a field day.”

“Marsha Smith – she wrote that article this morning, called us anti-American, right?”

“Un-American, yeah. Surprised she didn’t call you a coward, that’s more her speed. She damn near accused Grey of setting up her own kidnapping when Hydra showed up,” Jayne said. “She’s just a vulture, Tony, she’s not taken seriously in real journalism circles.”

“Can we sue her?” Jayne almost laughed. Rich people were all the same. Inconvenience? Sue. Problem? Sue. If someone introduced her to Donald Trump, she’d loose it.

“Sam and Jen are keeping an eye on what she writes. If she crosses into slander or libel, they have a suit ready to go.” Tony frowned at Jen’s name. “Jen Walters, she’s an intern at S.I. Legal working with Sam Kim. Grey practically adopted her on the spot.”

“Okay, so Hydra attacked, we have you and legal now part of the club, there was the shooting in... Pakistan? Pepper said something about a lunch with Tom, anything else I missed?” Tony asked.

“That might be everything, I think, no! Oh, the Pym's!”

“What did that jackass do this time?” Tony half-whined, rolling his eyes. Pym’s grudge against Howard was starting to get old with everything else he had on his plate.

“Well, once Grey finished with him, he got deposed, slapped with a five-year gag order, and his daughter paid out nearly three million dollars. Pym Technologies was forced to give Grey ten percent of their stocks,” Jayne explained. Tony’s mouth fell open in surprise. Forbes and Time ran articles, calling it “A Daughter’s Justice” and vilifying Hank.

“I’m so proud of you, kid,” Tony called, looking at the article on Jayne’s tablet. Grey didn’t look up but flashed him a thumbs up and kept working. If he looked close enough, he could see her mumbling under her breath.

Tony thought about the fight they had the day he got checked over by Dr Cho. He thought about his first shower home, when he had a panic attack so bad Grey had to come physically pull him out of it, sitting in the shower in soaking wet clothes for thirty minutes while he adjusted to his new reality.

At every turn, Grey had done exactly as she’d promised. She fought for him, for his company, for his name, and all she asked in return was food and weed from the dispensary down the road to help her sleep.

Tony tilted his head to look at her out of the corner of his eye. She was working hard on the new employee handbook for Stark Industries, checking it against European standards, and also checking with everyone she knew to make sure it was equitable across the board. He hadn’t asked her to do that, she saw something wrong, and she jumped in to fix it, asking for help any time there was something she didn’t understand or know. He wanted to be like that. Help people in any way that he could.

Tony didn’t want to pretend anymore. Grey was his kid – no matter what anyone said. It was time he started pulling his weight.

“I’m heading to the lab; I want to start putting together the repulsors for the suits. Mind if I borrow Barnes? I heard he was a nerd back in the day,” Tony teased, trying to set the former assassin at ease.

“Your dad promised me a flying car,” Bucky said, looking up from his docuseries on the Civil Rights movement.

“What if I made you a flight suit?” Tony offered, climbing to his feet. Jayne handed him the small supplemental oxygen tank Helen insisted he use around the house.

“I was thinking of fighting just as myself,” Bucky said, falling into step next to the smaller man.

“Sure, but just to fly in?” It would be too easy for Tony to make a suit just for the thrill. Not only would it allow him to get to further away jobs with them, eventually, with a lot of tricky coding, it could be used as a way to contain the Winter Soldier. If it came to it.

“You’d do that for me?” Neither man knew it, but Bucky was having the same set of thoughts, focusing on keeping him contained if he ever became a danger. He didn’t think he could destroy a suit Tony created.

“Of course!” Tony paused and leaned back to look at Bucky, thoughtful. “Might need to make you a bigger exoskeleton. And put more power in the thrusters to compensate for your higher mass. And that arm. Don’t worry, I’ll have you a new one by the time we start the Expo – that's still on the calendar, right? I can’t keep track anymore.”

Pepper and Grey watched their boys walk away talking amicably, and shared a smile. Things might work out for them after all. With every moment that passed without an explosion, Grey felt a weight lifted off her shoulders. Watching the recording of Howard and Maria’s death destroyed Tony in the movies, and Grey had agonized about bringing Bucky home. Especially when she was leaving the widows alone until Yelena was freed by the mind control. She had her reasons, but they all tasted bad.

“When’s the firefighter family fundraiser?” Grey asked, scrolling through her calendar trying to find it. She shook off the darker thoughts with practiced ease.

“It’s coming up, it’s on the twenty seventh,” Pepper said, checking her own. “I’ll send an email to Cynthia, have her start pulling options for you. I already have a dress, but you have your whole theme going.”

“Queen Margaret Stark,” Grey said, wiggling happily back and forth. “I do love twitter. Instagram is dropping sometime this year – just wait until we have that, it’s so much fun.”

“You mentioned that when you hired me, what is it?” Jayne asked, joining the conversation. Any mention of the future had her dying to know more.

“It’s twitter, but for pictures!” Grey said excitedly. “Once it comes out, Jayne, we’ll have you start the Iron Family, Stark Family, whatever accounts you want, we should be able to handle personal accounts ourselves for now.”

“Green energy, superheroes and now social media, you sure do know how to take over the world,” Pepper complimented, a joyful smile on her face.

“The three S’s. Sustainability, Superheroes, and Social Media. With those, we can do anything,” Grey said brightly. Jayne just laughed.

“Grey, I think it’s just you, that can do anything. You’re damn near magical.”

Chapter Text

“Just ask, dad,” Grey finally snapped, rolling over on the couch to sit up, pulling away from where they’d been leaning against each other. “You’re terrible at this beating around the bush shit.”

“Are you on drugs?” Tony asked bluntly.

“I’m actively sitting here smoking weed, I would love it if you could explain that question.” Grey couldn’t quite stop the disbelieving snort as she held up her weed pen. She took another pull from it and blew the smoke away from Tony. “If you’re asking if I’m doing other drugs, the answer is no, although I do occasionally want a stronger painkiller after sparring with Jim.”

“I’ve been asking about you,” Tony said, back to his hedging. Grey refrained from rolling her eyes. “About how you were when I was gone, Jim mentioned a crash that sounded like something out of my party days.”

Grey’s face hardened to stone as she understood what Tony was asking her. Her expression twisted, and Tony could tell he poured gasoline on the fire that was her anger. He was bracing for the verbal blow when it went out. Grey slumped and collapsed against the back of the couch.

“Happy caught me mid-breakdown in June,” Grey said in a monotone. Tony wondered if this was the tone he used with his mom when she was worrying unnecessarily.  “I was starting to realize what was happening to me, and you were gone, and Pepper was doubting me, and things were said by both of us that were intended to hurt. I wasn’t gonna do anything, I just wanted to hide. He put me in touch with a friend of his from the Marines that became a psychiatrist. I’m not on drugs, I’m bi-polar. It’s not cocaine, it’s a manic episode. I’ve had tolerable ones so far, no crazy weird thoughts, just energy thank fuck. Oh, and the chronic pain? The radiating pain that doesn’t seem to have anything causing it? Really doesn’t have anything causing it! I have to deal with it forever!”

Grey’s anger flared again, but she melted against his side when Tony pulled her close. He rubbed his hand up and down her arm before settling it on her shoulder.

“I have a third less of the lung capacity I should have,” Tony said softly. “And at least ten pieces of a bomb still in my heart kept still by a magnet. Starks might be made of iron, but we sure are a fragile lot, aren’t we?”

Grey couldn’t help the outrageous laugh that burst out of her at Tony’s teasing tone. She wiped tears out of her eyes and sniffed but kept smiling.  

“C’mon kid, I’m your dad,” Tony said, speaking again. “You can talk to me about anything.”

And Grey did. She told him about her doubts, her fears, her diagnoses and even her relationship with Bucky. He listened, never judged, and didn’t offer advice unless it was asked for. Then Grey listened while Tony spoke. She got to hear his side of the foam accident, and all about his crush on Pepper from the very beginning. He talked about the Legacies and growing up knowing there were expectations on him that he didn’t know. Grey held his hand when he talked about Maria who taught him Italian and Piano, and how to make his own pasta, even though he hadn’t really set foot in a kitchen since she died.

When Pepper found them the next morning, sleeping half on top of each other, she merely took a picture and tossed a blanket over them. She was quietly glad they were becoming the father-daughter duo they had been trying to portray. She knew them both well enough to know they both deserved it.

>Line Break<

“Alright, you know what, old man,” Grey snarked, glaring over the top of her tablet at her dad. She waited until he was looking at her to continue with, “you and I? We’re gonna fight.”

“Good,” Bucky said, not looking up from the gun he was cleaning meticulously. “Knock his ass out, he needs a damn nap.”

Jim was the first one to lose composure and start laughing. Grey went next, falling out of her chair as she clutched one hand to her heart.  She was still laying there, gasping for air, when Pepper walked in with Happy.

“Pepper, they’re being mean!” Tony pouted, sending half-hearted glares at his best friend and his daughter. Grey started roaring with laughter again, losing her battle with calm. It set Jim off again, who finally set Bucky off. Pepper stared at them as she tried to figure out what happened. 

“Grey said that she was gonna fight Sir,” Jarvis said dryly. Pepper turned her attention to the ceiling. The AI was the only one not laughing or pouting. “Sergeant Barnes responded with ‘Knock his ass out, he needs a damn nap.’”

Pepper snorted before forcing herself to ignore the humor. Happy, however, lost it as he heard Bucky’s voice coming through the speakers. 

“I want to put that on a plaque,” Pepper said softly. “Or a t-shirt. Because that’s the best thing I’ve ever heard.”

“Oh!” Grey shouted, rolling over until she could stand up. “Put it on like a tank or something, we can wear them during training!”

“Speaking of, now that everyone is here, Grey, didn’t you want to adjust that?” Bucky asked. Grey frowned, then lit up.

“Yes, thanks. Dad and I have been looking at the suits, and we need to change course. Less cardio – thank God – more into strength training and stamina.”

“The framework of the suit is going to do a lot of the heavy lifting, and these are heavy. The strength of the suit alone is designed to overpower a Winter Soldier,” Tony put in, shaking off his pout. “They’re walking tanks.”

“After Tony explained how the repulsors work, I’m adjusting your hand to hand to incorporate Jiu-Jitsu. Pepper, I do want you to keep going with the judo because you have real skill there,” Bucky said, sounding remarkably like an encouraging teacher. Grey couldn’t help the swell of pride she had for how far he’d come. She knew that he still had a long way to go – he wasn’t sleeping every night and wasn’t sleeping through the night when he was. But any progress was amazing as far as she was concerned.

“And I’m going to be teaching everyone how to properly aim when firing missiles, what kind of missiles will be in the suits, and how each missile works,” Jim said. “I refuse to watch you all act like rookie pilots on their first day of flight training, it’s embarrassing.”

“Lots of learning in our futures then,” Pepper said, slightly overwhelmed. “Good to know. Grey, I need a series of signatures, miss CEO.”

“Okay. There’s still time before Lyn summons us for dinner. And I had a question about hiring practices.”

The boys watched them walk away, then exchanged bemused looks. Jim was the first one to speak, “Anybody else worried that those two are going to accidentally take over the world?”

“Accidentally? No.” Bucky shook his head. “I think they’re going to mean every single thing they do, and that’s what should worry us. I’m going for a beer, anyone else?”

“Water for me,” Tony said, surprising Jim. “I think it’s time I step away from Howard’s alcoholic legacy. Or at least try to.”

“Water for me too,” Jim said. “I’m on duty tomorrow, and General Morrow is gonna remain mad at me until y’alls lunch later this month.”

“For the Exo suits, for pararescue, yeah! I need to remember to set aside time for that concept design. After I finish the boot thrusters, then coding Grey’s gift,” Tony said, nodding. “Jarvis, once I finish project Bambina, remind me to start on the wings.”

“Of course, Sir,” Jarvis said, flashing the lights.

“I’m here for the weekend,” Jim said, checking his phone. “I can help with the boot thrusters. I’m only on duty Friday.”

>Iron Man<

“And you’ve done the math for this?” Grey demanded again, looking warily at the arc reactor on her hip, powering the boot thrusters.

“I’ve already done a test with the boots, kid,” Tony said, scrunching his nose as he adjusted something on his computer. “I had to recalibrate it from my reactor.”

“The math is different for the different reactors?” Jim asked, frowning.

“Dads has to divert a specific amount of power just for the magnet keeping the shrapnel out of his heart,” Grey said. Tony had drilled construction of the reactor into her head. The two of them were the only ones that could manufacture a miniaturized reactor without blueprints. “So these are giving off more power than his does, we might need a lower output than he does to achieve base flight.”

“The suit will handle all the inflight calculations, so we won’t have to,” Tony said, lecturing as he worked. He wouldn’t admit it to anyone but Pepper, or his therapist, but he really enjoyed having people listen to his science babble. When he thought about the fact that they were interested in the science, and him, he felt warm. He wouldn’t admit that either. “This is just so each of us can get used to maneuvering around before we strap on the suits.”

“So that leaves us with the most important question of the day,” Grey said, rocking onto her toes before realizing what she was doing.

“Frosty the snowman, do you want to learn to fly?” Tony finished, spinning around to look hopefully up at the assassin.

“Jesus, with the eyes,” Bucky said, caving after four seconds. “Those are the real lethal weapon you created. Doesn’t help they look just like Grey’s.”

“Is that a yes?” Grey asked, a soft expression on her face as she looked at him.

“Of course, I want to fly, what kinda idiot do you think I am?” Bucky said, grinning. Pepper held her fist out for a bump, the same excited grin on her face. “Let’s get going!”

“What did yours factor in at?” Grey asked, nodding her head toward his similar set up.

“Ten percent was good for me, wanna start there?” Grey’s eyes flickered, an image of Tony smacking into the ceiling coming immediately to mind. It was her favorite scene, to be fair.

“Let’s start at five,” Grey said, blinking rapidly. “I’d rather not smack into the ceiling. I rather like my nose, thanks.”

Tony made the adjustments and hit the button without warning, sending Grey shooting up about a foot and a half before she caught her balance with a shriek and a curse. She balanced out, wobbling almost dangerously a few times. Tony adjusted the line of code until she looked relaxed.

“Two point seven, seems good for you,” Tony called out. “Ten would’ve sent you through the roof, good call kid.”

“Happy to be of service. Gods below I’ve gotta start doing more core work this is a bitch without a frame.” Tony cut the power and sent Grey dropping to the ground. “Who wants to go next?”

Three hands flew into the air, Pepper’s almost smacking into Jim as she tried to step forward too, intent on being first.

Pepper spent her flight with a wide smile on her face as she treated it like a surfboard. When she was dropped to the ground, she almost pouted.

Jim went next and swore, rapidly the whole time he was in the air. When he landed, he beamed at Tony, pride and love visible as he looked at the genius of his best friend.

Bucky kept a neutral expression the entire time he was in the air, not relaxing until he was on the ground again.

“I really don’t like that harness,” were the first words out of his mouth. “Jarvis, will you call Lilian, see if she’s got time today?”

“Are you okay sugar?” Grey asked, hesitantly reaching out to touch Bucky’s cheek. He caught her hand and pressed it to his face, giving her a small smile.

“Yes. I am. And the flying was amazing, that harness just brought up a lot of emotions.”

“When you’re ready, you and I can sit and design a flight harness that won’t trigger you,” Tony piped up. “This was only for this test flight anyway, and won’t be present in any suit you fly.”

“So sure, I’m gonna let you put me in a tin can, huh, Stark?” Bucky teased, relaxing from whatever bad memories he was still dealing with.

“Gotta protect my family,” Tony said, strangely serious. Bucky gave him a long look, then smiled, his eyes crinkling at the corners with the force of his smile. “Any other feedback, let me hear it or risk getting an uncomfortable suit.”

“There’s a good chance, at least once Grey and I are gonna end up pulling the suit on over a skirt and heels, can you make something that can adapt around those?”

“Probably not mark two, but I’ll add it to the worklist. Our jobs should be mostly planned for a while, right?” Tony asked, glancing at Grey.

“Everything is on our call until 2012, then I’m sure we’re all fucked,” Grey said. She had her arm around Bucky’s, trying to offer comfort.

“I want it to be standard, each model is embedded with a tracker, one not powered by the reactor, in case of emergency,” Jim said. “And a way to reach out to us.”

“I’ll do you one better,” Tony said, moving away from his desk. U came around the corner with six jewelry boxes in the basket on his back. “One for each of us, Happy too, when he gets back with groceries. Similar to the Legacy bracelets, but these are just for the family.”

Platinum bracelets greeted them. Simple and plain faced, there wasn’t a screen; when the gemstone was pressed twice, the coordinates lit up. The other bracelets lit up, the same coordinates, and the interior of the bracelet heated up, warning that someone needed something.

“Lilian is free only now, I gotta take this appointment, sorry,” Bucky said, quickly pressing a kiss to the top of Grey’s head as he left, his phone in his hand, and his new bracelet around his right wrist.

“We really gotta do something about that prosthetic,” Tony said, shaking his head. “Anyway, anymore feedback?”

“Make sure you put something in our palms to prevent burn,” Grey said, glancing down at the boot thrusters. “These can give off serious heat, and we all work with our hands, let’s protect them, yeah?”

“Bucky designed tactical suits for us all,” Pepper said, looking at the folder he’d handed her as he rushed out. “Flight suits, whatever you want to call them. Even gave us gloves!”

“Make mine fingerless, else I’ll meltdown, please,” Grey called out absently, still inspecting her bracelet.

“Me too, actually,” Tony said, taking notes. “Jarvis, you’ve got the specs, how long?”

“I can fabricate a single suit in seventeen hours, sir,” Jarvis said, flashing the walls blue. Tony beamed and flashed him a thumbs up. Grey could just almost hear the fabricators in the next room start working under Jarvis’ guidance.

>Iron Man<

“Hey you,” Grey said softly, walking out to the poolside, where Bucky was watching the sun set.

“Hey, come on out, it’s beautiful out,” Bucky said, not turning around. Grey walked out, a towel wrapped around her, her bathing suit just noticeable. She left the towel on a lounger and sat next to him, lowering her feet into the water. “In the early days, Hydra had a harness on me, to keep me in the chair. It just freaked me out for a moment. I’m okay, though, really.”

“Good,” Grey said, leaning against him. “Sorry I didn’t realize it was gonna do that.”

“It’s not your job to protect me from every bad thing in the world, Grey,” Bucky said softly, but firm. “Big things, yeah sure, a heads up would be fantastic, but I don’t need you to try and anticipate my every panic attack.”

“I know,” Grey said, not sorry for her concerns. “I’d do it if I could, you know that, though.”

“I know.” Bucky let the silence go for a moment, enjoying the moment.

“Dad said that once Stane is dealt with, he’s gonna devote his efforts to redoing that arm for you. Are you okay to wait?”

“If I was still with Hydra, they wouldn’t even bother, I really don’t mind waiting. Is he going to use the adamantium to fortify the suit?”

“Yeah, it’s heavy, but not too much for the reactor. Pepper and I might have to step up our strength training though,” Grey said, scrunching her nose up as she thought. The water felt good on her legs, so she pushed herself in fully, leaning against the wall. Bucky was quick to pull his shirt off and join her. This might not have been the life he imagined for him, back in Brooklyn, but it was shaping up to be something incredible.

>Iron Man<

“But it still doesn’t explain why he had the serum in his trunk! Stark Industries hasn’t toyed with that serum since Cap decided to spend seventy years as a freaking popsicle,” Tony whined as he tightened something on the exoskeleton, he was building to house the suit. “You didn’t learn anything, did you?”

“I barely remember the mission,” Bucky said, handing over a different sized wrench. Tony took with quiet thanks, locking the bolt into place. “It was a retrieval, but I was ordered to leave no witnesses.”

“Except for the camera,” Tony said, trying not to pout. He wasn’t used to not getting answers. “Jay, have you had any luck tracking down that video?”

“You’ll have to ask Miss Stark for the video, Sir, if you are determined to watch it,” Jarvis said, the walls around them flashing blue. “I believe Hydra has it on a closed server, one I cannot access without direct access.”

“That’s inconvenient. Keep searching through SHIELD and SI servers, with the access you have,” Tony said, glaring at something on the exoskeleton. “This is wrong, Buck, pass me the soldering kit, if I leave this, it’ll shatter on impact, cause irreparable damage to someone’s leg.”

Bucky was quick to pass it over, moving the paper blueprints out of the way.

“Why do you want the video?” Bucky asked.

“I need to get desensitized to seeing it,” Tony said diplomatically. He paused to finish the soldering; his nose scrunched. “Grey warned me that in 2016 Cap’s gonna start some shit over it, and it’s gonna end up being shown to me. I don’t wanna do something stupid in grief and attack you.”

“You are remarkably calm about this.” Bucky braced for the other shoe to drop.

“Grey warned me what happened. That Stane’s behind it all doesn’t surprise me, anymore. And yeah, it fucking blows that you killed my ma, but it was on Hydra’s orders, and it wasn’t exactly something you wanted to do, so I’m trying to be a good person about this.”

“I was prepared for your anger,” Bucky said softly. “I was the one that did it.”

“Yeah, well, Hydra’s really good at taking away people’s free will,” Tony said. He sat back in his chair, crossing his arms over his chest. The reactor glowed through his t shirt. He knew that this was going to be hard, even with the three months he’d been working this particular problem in the back of his mind. He knew, logically, that Barnes hadn’t been fully present when Hydra ordered the hit on his parents. That said, he didn’t have to like it that his mother’s killer was sleeping with his daughter. “I don’t like what you did. And if I could stop thinking about it, I really would. But I trust you. You’ve earned it, protecting Grey.”

“She protects me,” Bucky said, reeling with the open acceptance. He’d expected Tony, at least, to throw a fit about his living there. He’d prepared a go-bag, ready to leave if it was asked of him. But it never happened. Tony had shaken his hand. Tony trusted him.

“She protects us all,” Tony corrected. “I think that’s her real gift.”

“Can she actually see the future?” Bucky asked quietly. “Hydra’s dying to get their hands on enhanced people. They’ve experimented and gone insane looking everywhere. Dr List is practically a fanatic, and Whitehall… He makes me sick to my stomach.”

“I think she’s a genius,” Tony said. “I think she can see connections that we can’t even imagine existing. She doesn’t just see the bigger picture, she can see everything, all at once. The big players, the little ones, even people we think aren’t connected, she can find the exact right connection to pull.”

“She says she’s had them her whole life,” Bucky said.

“Jim and I didn’t believe her until 9/11. In the week before she would wake up screaming from nightmares of the attack. And then it happened. The most devastating attack on US soil since Pearl Harbor.” Tony looked sick. “It was like something unlocked after that. She was proved right, we believed her, and then they started coming all the time. Her glowing eyes is a fun party trick she came up with, asked Jarvis to help her make it happen. She said it was important, so I didn’t question it.”

“Her eyes don’t actually glow?” Bucky demanded, feeling cheated.

“Contacts controlled by the necklace she wears, with the power button on her ring. I think she’s just dramatic.” Tony frowned and started working on a joint on the exoskeleton, adjusting it with a wrench until it fell apart. He replaced a metal rod with another and started soldering again. “But if she says it’s important, I’ve given up questioning her.”

“She told you not to go to Afghanistan, didn’t she?” Bucky asked, handing things over as Tony needed them. Bucky watched him place a hinge on right-side up, then flip it so it was upside down.

“Begged, actually,” Tony said bitterly. “I told her no, it was my responsibility, not hers.”

“She offered to go in your place?” Bucky asked. “Sounds like her.”

“She called it my origin story. Told me that she could give me all the information I would need if I stayed home. I couldn’t do it.”

“Why?” That was the question Tony kept asking himself. Why had he gone to Afghanistan instead of believing Grey? Why hadn’t he stayed in America where he’d have been safe? Why had he allowed a car battery to power his heart?

“Something Howard said to me once,” Tony said finally. “Starks have responsibilities. Things we have to do, that’s why Starks are made of iron. Except for the fact that Helen said I was anemic. I think I wanted to go. I wanted to change into the person Grey always told me I was. I wanted to give up the playboy ways, I want to settle down, build something worth it.”

“And getting kidnapped was the best way to do that?”

“Blank slate,” Tony shrugged. “I can do anything I want, now.”

“You could before,” Bucky said. “You’re Tony freaking Stark. Hydra operatives have a blanket do not interact order on you. All of them. We are to either murder you outright or stay very far away from you. You’re, what, the richest person alive? The smartest person alive? Who cares about everyone else? If I were you, I’d buy an island very far away and retire. Raise alpacas or some shit.”

“Something was holding me back before. Maybe it was the near-death experience, or the torture, or having a car-battery attached to my heart, but I just don’t care about what people think anymore. I’m going to save them from the bad things, because no one else is stepping up. SHIELD, the CIA, all those big, hulking intelligence agencies out there, they’re not doing anything. Gun violence is just as bad as alien shit. If we’re going to protect humanity, we have to do our best to help them too. We can’t be the only ones that change, everyone has to.”

“You sound like your daughter,” Jim said from the doorway, spooking Tony. “You might wanna be careful about that, someone might call you a bleeding heart.”

“I need a vacation,” Tony said, leaning back in his chair. “Preferably one without terrorism.”

“Last time I asked about that, Grey said something about Monaco, and threw her shoe at me,” Jim said brightly. “You put that on backwards.”

“What?” Tony’s eyes flew to the hatch he’d soldered onto the suit. It was in fact, backwards. “Damn. Well, congrats, I just killed myself. I can’t think anymore. I’m going upstairs.”

“Stay out of the sunroom,” Jim said. “That’s what I came down to warn you about, Grey’s taken it over. She’s got both headphones in.”

“Copy that,” Bucky said. “Jarvis, keep an eye on her, if she goes more than twelve hours without food, let me know.”

“Of course, Sergeant Barnes.”

“What’s she working on?”

“I think she’s multitasking again,” Jim said, following Tony back upstairs. “She had turned the south wall into a whiteboard, with plot points, and the east wall had Stark Industries policies plastered over them. I think she’s reshaping the company again.”

“Plot points?” Tony teased, pointing out that Jim had used the same phrase they’d heard from Grey dozens of times.

“I gave her HR’s policies. She’s fixing them,” Pepper said as they entered the kitchen. “Did you know there’s a rule in there that people with natural hair have to keep specific hairstyles, even if they’re not lab personnel?”

“You’re kidding me,” Tony said flatly. Pepper was at the oven, several grilled cheese sandwiches on the flattop. Tony started going through the cabinets, gathering what he needed to make a tomato soup. “Okay, yeah, let her go nuts, but she has to get board approval to pass everything, I’m not getting involved. She might mistake me for the target.”

“She threw her shoe at you, didn’t she,” Pepper asked, fighting a grin.

“Yesterday! The little brat smacked me with her sneaker after weapons training!” Tony pouted but blanched the tomatoes quickly. He hadn’t done this in years, but he could still remember the steps.

“Bucky, how’re you doing, helping Happy with the security department?” Pepper asked. Bucky sat at the counter, and grinned.

“He’s giving me carte blanche to restructure security for him and make cuts. Firing incompetent people is very fun,” Bucky said. He really liked his security consultant position. His whole job was to see who was up to the task and who wasn’t. He’d already found four employees that were up to no good. They’d been marked in the system; Jarvis was keeping a list for them. “And weeding out the moles. It’s fun to be the good guy for once.”

“Oh good. Are you just doing security, or the whole company?”

“Can I do the whole company?” Bucky asked, excited. “Please?”

“Jarvis, give the Buckster full access to the company. Go nuts, kid,” Tony said, throwing a wink at him. Bucky looked like a kid on Christmas as he reached for his tablet.

>Iron Man<

“Thank you, for your cooperation,” Grey said, giving the board a mocking bow as they stood and left the conference room. Her family was quick to file in, curious about what she’d done. “Blind hiring practices, with AI removing any identifying information from applications. Completely restructured our compliance division, started the process for tightening relations between us and the SEC. Increased funding for safety for factory and production workers. Congratulations, Stark Industries now has the most modern and transparent reporting policies in the world.”

“And that’s just the beginning, apparently,” Pepper said as she started reading the minutes of the meeting. “Did they get anything they wanted?”

“Nope.”

“And what did you get?”

“Everything. We now comply with European standards for pay, medical leave, and vacation. I’ve restructured the work week to allow for a thirty-five-hour week, rather than forty, while still ensuring compensation matches that of a forty-hour week. Overtime is no longer mandatory, but optional, and limited to ten hours a week.” Grey flipped through her folders until she found the one, she wanted, passing it over to Tony. “Everything you need to know about is here. Pepper, you’ll have a full and complete report in your email inbox any minute now.”

Pepper’s tablet pinged, and she pulled open the indicated email. It contained a word document. It was eighty pages long. Pepper sighed and looked at Grey in exasperation.

“You got them to agree on an eighty-page document in under three hours?” Tony asked, impressed. Grey simply smiled, flashing her dad her dimples, and batting her eyelashes. “Right, scary hell-child. Well, I’ve finally finished your birthday present.”

Grey looked at him, surprised. Tony gave her a wry grin and handed her a small box. She opened it to see a lovely watch. It was obviously the newest Stark Watch, modified, but it wasn’t alone. There was a tiny earpiece, almost looking like a sticker, and a mouth swab. Grey didn’t hesitate, recognizing the comms device for what it was, planting it in her ear, and using the swab to capture her DNA. Tony showed her where to put it on the watch, to start the activation. The watch glowed with a purple flame.

“Hello. I am Bambi, a learning AI designed to assist you in your day to day.”

“Hi Bambi,” Grey said, astonishment and joy spilling out of her. “I think you and I are going to be good friends. Dad, this is incredible!”

“I figured Jarvis had enough on his plate, and Bambi’s servers are contained within the watch, so they’re secure. You can trust them.” Grey’s eyes danced with ideas.

“Perfect timing too,” Grey said. “I’ve got that interview with Christine tomorrow, she’s doing a piece on me for Vanity Fair, which is just ridiculous.”

“Not Jayne?” Pepper asked, looking up from the document.

“No, Christine needs a bit of love from us, keep her in our favor. Jayne’s running pieces on the phones, the tablets, and dad’s return. All while prepping pieces for Stane after his arrest. I want her to publish his deeds the exact minute he’s been arrested.” Grey fastened the watch to her wrist, just below her legacy bracelet.

“Won’t that be suspicious?”

“Yes.”

Pepper debated arguing, but decided it wasn’t worth it. Grey knew what she was doing – they hoped – and could handle herself.

“These are good changes. When are they going into effect?”

“As much as I’d like to say immediately, the board did manage to argue for the New Year. That’s usually when policy changes go through anyway. We’re going to announce them, start sending out the new versions of the employee handbook, what have you. HR is on it.” Grey sighed and ran her hands over her face. Bucky handed over a hair tie, allowing her to tie her hair up in a short ponytail. “I called Alice White, from Time Magazine? She’s running a piece on our changes, through both Time Magazine, and she’s gonna freelance a copy over to Wall Street.”

“Exactly how many reporters do we have on staff?” Tony asked, curious.

“Just one, for now. Christine won’t sign on until Monaco, and Alice really likes Time,” Grey said. “She said she’s willing to work with us though, so we should put her on retainer.”

“What else do we need to know this week?” Tony asked, changing the subject. “What’s on the schedule? I’ve been drowning in the suit design; I don’t even know what day it is.”

“Grey has an interview with Christine Everhart at Vanity Fair on Thursday starting at ten,” Bambi’s voice came from the watch speakers. “There is a Legacy Dinner on the family calendar on Saturday. A flight plan is filed for Sunday morning.”

“Hell, this month is flying by,” Grey complained. “I need to go over meal plan with Lyn for the dinner. Wow, when did I become this person? “Oh, I need a nap today. I am so tired. Executive decision, I’m tapping out for the day. I’ll take my paperwork home and get it finalized, Bambi, reschedule any meetings today for later in the week.”

“What about your teleconference with the senator, that’s this afternoon.”

“Awh fuck. I’ll do it from the house, it’s in an hour, right?”

“Yep,” Bambi said in Grey’s ear. It looked strange for the family, not being able to hear both sides of the conversation.

“Fine then, I’ve gotta get home and deal with the one politician I know I won’t kill,” Grey said, rolling her neck so it popped, loudly. Tony shuddered and shook his head.

“How do you know you won’t kill him?” Pepper asked, more worried than curious.

“I wouldn’t take that from his brother,” Grey said, hand on her heart. “It’s Grant’s closure.”

>Iron Man<

Obadiah Stane parked his car in front of Tony’s malibu house and climbed out, grumbling under his breath. Knowing about Tony’s security, he shut up as he reached the stoop and rang the bell. He could hear it chime through the house and wondered if it would be Potts or Hogan that opened the door. It was neither.

“Stane! Tony can’t come to the door right now, he’s just in the middle of a story Trip’s telling!” Sharon said brightly as she opened the door, her arm around Jean-Paul’s shoulders. They each held a drink, and Obadiah could clearly see numerous people in the living room. Antoine Triplett, grandson of Howling Commando Gabe Jones, was in fact standing in the middle of the living room, a beer in his hand, speaking animatedly to what was obviously the rest of the legacies. Stane sneered at them, turning on his heel and heading back to his car, hands clenched into fists.

Obadiah knew Tony didn’t have a relationship with them, he’d practically ensured it, starting the party that caused Tony’s binge drinking so he would be too hungover to speak at Morita’s commencement. From there, it was easy to convince Tony that they wanted nothing to do with him. Had he been played? Or had that bitch daughter of his intervened? She was always sticking her nose where Stane didn’t want it.

“For someone involved in Hydra and other terroristic things, that man has a terrible poker face,” Jean-Paul said solemnly. “He’s being watched?”

“Closely,” Bucky said, lowering his rifle, well hidden in a shadow Stane never would’ve seen. “Grey says we need him. For now.”

“I need him like I need a bullet in the head,” Sharon said.

“Well come on, I’ll pour you one then,” Bucky said, grinning. “You know that’s a Hydra code word, often used for drops, right?”

“Really?”

“It’s whiskey and water on ice,” Bucky said, unloading his gun and putting it in a hall closet. “Did you see the cover?”

Sharon smiled, pulling out the copy of Vanity Fair she’d picked up at the airport. Grey Stark sat on a red throne, wearing a shiny gold wrap dress, with her signature red blazer draped over the arm. Her red heel was on top of the Stark Industries logo, a crown proudly on her head.

“Brilliant article,” Jean-Paul said. “Read it twice on the flight over. How much did she have to pay Everhart to be that nice? She’s got a reputation, and this was not expected.”

“Christine’s going to join the team, eventually,” Grey said as they rejoined the party. “We want her to stay an outside player for now.”

“A brilliant and fiery young woman, Grey Stark sees the world, not for what it is, but for how it could be,” Pepper read out, opening another copy of the article. There were several scattered through the room. The one sitting on the piano bore Christine’s signature. “Gifted with the ability to see the brightest potential in everyone around her. Grey is a woman we can expect to see in headlines for years to come; she is certain to become a trailblazer, shining brighter than her father at the same age.”

“And wasn’t that a blow to my ego,” Tony pretended to whine. Grey laughed and threw a pillow at him, nailing him in the head. “I invented incredible things, but she’s the shining star of the Stark Line. That’s an actual line, on page three of the article.”

“Christine did certainly go on,” Grey said, sipping on a mug of decaf coffee. “But you know, I am a once in a generation mind, hiding behind beauty that would win over the Gods of yore. Or something to that affect.”

“Come on, girl,” Trip said, a wide smile on his face. “Saving the world and looking good, that’s the real legacy of the Howling Commandos.”

“You need a title,” Lizzie said. “For the media, something snazzy that you can trademark. Have you given it any thought?”

“The Iron Family,” Jayne piped up. “I slipped the trademark through a few weeks ago.”

“You’re going to be the cause of so many headaches, aren’t you?” Brian asked. Grey merely flashed her dimples. “I’ll call records, have them set aside a file cabinet for you.”

“Katherine, if I give you a name, would you mind terribly setting up a meeting?” Grey asked, causing the agent’s eyebrow to rise in curiosity.

“Depends on the name. Who would you like to meet, little bird?”

“Rosalind Price, possibly of NASA,” Grey said, an enigmatic smile on her face. “I’m a fan of her work.”

“Come on Grey, stop scheming for like, six minutes and just enjoy the party,” Bucky said, dropping down next to her feet on the couch.

“Sorry, I’ve been working a different angle recently and almost forgot about her. It’s been an itch.”

“I’ll get you a file,” Katherine promised, tipping her beer in Grey’s direction.

“What are you doing, now that you’re back home?” Morita asked Tony.

“We’re working on a way to track down and clean up whatever caches there are of Stark Weapons that aren’t in proper hands,” Tony said. He had a water in his hands. “After we start on that, if we manage to find any intelligence, we can use it to figure out how they got there.”

“We know how they got there,” Sharon argued. “Stane’s been dirty from day one. Let me take him out, and you can move on! SHIELD can make it look like a boating accident killed him, you can mourn for the camera and rush the investigation!”

“Or we expose his crimes, give him a public trial that will find him guilty of many many felonies, and as the FBI escort him from the courthouse, he’s shot by a Ten-Rings sniper, ten feet behind Tony Stark, giving a press conference about all his efforts to clean up the man’s mess,” Grey said softly. When everyone turned to her, her eyes were glowing.

“Do we have a Ten-Rings sniper?” Pepper asked.

“Hydra, Ten-Rings, tomato to-mah-toe,” Bucky said back. Grey fought not to grin.

“That works, too,” Sharon said. She couldn’t help but laugh, “if you want to be all dramatic about it. Sorry I’m a spy, I think like a spy.”

“Grey’s a drama queen. But there is always a good reason for it,” Jim laughed. “Honestly, I think every word in that article is true. I give it two years, and Grey Stark will be a household name.”

“I give it two years, and Grey’ll be Director of SHIELD,” Trip bet. “Think she’d take Fury down in a heartbeat.”

“I like Nick!” Grey protested. “But I like his teams better. He’s the gift that keeps giving. And I can’t wait for all the goodies. But he does have an obscene amount of secrets, he could even give me a run for my money. And that Index has to go.”

“The gifted index?” Sharon wasn’t really surprised Grey knew about it. At this point, Sharon was willing to believe the girl knew everything.

“I know it’s supposed to be for safe keeping, but it feels very Number the Stars,” Grey said. She shrugged. “Powered people are gonna become a lot more common in time. There’s nothing we can do about that. They shouldn’t be registered or forced into SHIELD service.”

“You think they should be given free reign?” Trip asked.

“I think as long as they’re not breaking the law, or hurting people, who cares if Joey can melt metal? It’s no different from someone who can play an instrument.”

“But what if they hurt someone?”

“Then they get arrested and go to jail? Same as if I do it,” Grey said. “It doesn’t matter what abilities a person has; it only matters what they choose to do with it. If they want to fight and save people because they can, great. Love that, sign here. If they just want to be left alone? Cool. Here’s my number call me if you need me.”

“Is everything you say an inspiring speech? Calm down,” Trip teased. “We agree, mostly. But you’ll never convince Fury to get rid of it.”

“By the time it becomes an issue, I’ll actually have to argue with Coulson about it.” Grey rubbed at her face and sighed. “Actually, I’ll need to talk to you about that at some point, Trip.”

“What me?” Trip asked. “Talk about what?”

“Not kicking things in temples, for starters,” Grey grumbled under her breath. She was heard, but not understood.

“It’s a party, kid, relax,” Tony said, throwing the pillow back at her. Bucky cheated and grabbed it out of the air in front of her. Grey, to her credit, didn’t flinch.

“I don’t know the meaning of the word, old man,” Grey laughed, leaning back on the couch, and kicking her feet up on Bucky’s lap. Sharon stood up, a smile on her face.

“Let me tell you a SHIELD legend, alright, you guy’ll love this one,” Sharon started, drinking the last of her beer.

>Iron Man<

“As glad as I am that you’re back with us, alive and well, that press conference of yours was a kick in the teeth, Doctor Stark,” General Morrow said, settling in his seat opposite Tony. Pepper and Grey sat on the other sides of the table of the empty restaurant.

“It would’ve been worse if not for Grey,” Tony admitted, still grinning. “I was ready to cancel it all, shut everything down. Grey heard what I wanted to do and laughed at me.”

“Loudly,” Pepper teased.

“Granted, it was something I wanted to pitch anyway, but no one would’ve listened to me,” Grey said. “This worked in everyone’s favor. Stark Industries is projected to double profits this quarter on personal devices alone. Verizon Wireless and T-Mobile have both approached us for contracts.”

“Impressive, but still not something that helps our troops,” Morrow said. “We need those weapons contracts, to protect this country.”

“Gun violence has reached an all-time high, Tom,” Grey said shortly. “And Stark weapons are the most found on the black market. They’re the preferred weapon of drug runners, cartels, and gangs. I don’t want that to be what I put into the world. I won’t have it. The military can find other weapons creators.”

“I know you’re right,” Morrow said. He sighed and rubbed his hand down his face. “I know. But Stark Industries has the best weapons, our troops will suffer for the loss. And no one will want this to happen.”

“We will continue to produce our body armor lines, as well as funding research projects as often as we can,” Tony added, sitting back as a waitress stopped by with waters and menus. “We aren’t going to leave you high and dry, General. This is what we have to do to move forward.”

“Let’s talk about something a bit more exciting, shall we?” Grey said, shoving a straw in her water and stirring the lemon wedge to the bottom. “Tom, we’ve looked at the potential design for the wings.”

“And?”

“Repulsor technology would be best,” Tony said, flipping a folder open and taking over the presentation. He talked about the potential for energy consumption, flight suits, and the logistics of how the wings would be controlled. Every time Tom asked a question, Tony would answer it, even at one point, scribbling out a long string of equations Grey couldn’t hope to follow. Tom, however, was delighted by everything Tony was saying.

Pepper and Grey exchanged silent and subtle looks three hours after the men started talking.

“I hate to be the one to point this out, but the servers are itching to open the restaurant to the rest of the population,” Grey said gently, breaking into the men’s math bubble. They glanced around, and sure enough, Pepper’s Stark Industries black card was already tucked back into her purse, and the servers were cleaning glasses at the bar, occasionally glancing at their table through the mirror. “Why don’t we continue this in DC when we get approval for the suits and the contracts are signed.”

“You’re right, of course, Miss Stark,” Tom said, the tips of his ears turning red. “The meeting is scheduled in eleven days, so I should have something further to share, shall we say, September the seventh? Lunch again, this time on the Air Force.”

“Always happy to have lunch on the government’s dime,” Tony said standing up and sealing the deal with a handshake. Tom was such a gentleman, he insisted on shaking Pepper and Grey’s hands as well.

When the family was on their way back to the jet, Grey said, “I really like General Morrow, he’s a very amicable man for all his years in top brass.”

“You can call him Tom, Grey, it won’t offend him,” Jim said.

“Ha, never gonna happen. It’s a respect thing. It’s why your crush will always be Dr Cho to me,” Grey said brightly.

“I don’t know what you’re talking about,” Jim said in a rush.

“Oh puh-leez. You stuttered so much when you were introduced, I thought you had a stroke,” Tony said, jumping in to tease his friend.

“She asked about you,” Pepper informed him, enjoying the excitement and hope that appeared on his face. “After you left. The interest might not be one sided.”

“I hate you all,” Jim said, barely refraining from crossing his arms over his chest. “Did she really?”

>Iron Man<

The amazing thing about flying, is the adrenaline, Tony thought as he soared through the night sky, a sleek, silver suit darting through the clouds over Los Angeles.

“Iron Man, you copy?” Grey’s voice broke through the excitement, and Tony focused on his heads-up display. Altitude was listed, as was a list of codenames logged into his comms line. Right now, it showed Pepper, codename Rescue, Grey, code name Peacemaker, and Jim, War Machine logged into his comms. Bucky didn’t have a code name yet, but Tony was sure he was listening. “How’s your visual?”

“Crystal clear, no lag. Zoom and satellite are functional,” Tony said back. “How’s backend?”

“Boring, but Jarvis has started running calculations for Mark three,” Grey said, centered behind three monitors, one dedicated to Tony’s vitals, one for his location, tracking him through his bracelet with the Stark Satellite. “Dad I don’t want you going too much higher, oxygen is thin enough up there.”

“Jarvis is pumping my suit with supplemental; I should be fine to finish this test flight.” Tony didn’t think he ever wanted to land. “Stop worrying.”

“Absolutely not,” Grey said. Tony pushed the repulsors harder, gaining a burst of speed and flying past a Ferris wheel on the boardwalk.

“Take note, it’s significantly less core work when in the full suit. The exoskeleton does all the work,” Tony said, doing a barrel roll for the fun of it. “I will however, never fly out through the garage again, that was horrifying. Jarvis, what’s SR-71’s record?”

“That’s a bad idea,” Grey said, but was cut off by Jarvis.

“The altitude record for fixed wing flight is eighty-five thousand feet, sir,” Jarvis said.

“Records are made to be broken, come on!” Tony tilted back and launching himself upward, aiming for the moon. He wobbled slightly from side to side, but dismissed it as just needing practice.

“Sir, there is a potentially fatal buildup of ice occurring,” Jarvis said. Grey sighed and shook her head, pulling on her VR glasses to see through the floors above her.

“Barnes, Potts, get a broom, Dum-E, I want you on standby for any possible fires. Bambi, we’re gonna need a construction crew out here tomorrow.”

“Why?” Pepper asked. As if by fate, or really good timing, the screen showing Tony’s telemetry went red and started screaming out an alarm. Grey sighed, pinching the bridge of her nose. “Got it.”

“Should we worry?” Jim asked, concerned. Grey shook her head, and by the time she looked over, Tony’s vitals had popped back up. The family could hear him cheering, or screaming, one.

The satellite tracked the suit as it toward them, speeding along the highway. Iron Man flew toward the house, pulling up when he was on the roof.

“Cut power,” Tony instructed. Grey yanked Pepper back as Iron Man crashed through the roof, the piano in the living room, the living room floor, the lab floor, and into the garage, crashing onto Grey’s mini. Grey gave Bucky a glare and took the broom out of Pepper’s hands and smacked the arm of the suit. Tony just leaned his head back. The family could hear him groan through comms.

“Did you at least break the record?” Bucky asked, looking at the destruction scattered around the garage.

“Fuck you,” Tony bitched. He sat up, jerkily and stomped over to the machines designed to take off the suit. It was a seventeen-minute process, and at the end of it, Tony was forced upstairs to the couch, his oxygen tank next to him, and a hot coffee in his hands, decaf. “So, gold titanium alloy then, yeah?”

“Should’ve thought of that yourself first,” Grey complained. “You’re a genius, dumbass.”

“Don’t talk to your father that way,” Tony said, his eyes glittering. “Jarvis, make the revisions to the designs, use the alloy to prevent icing. Increase balance calculations, I kept wobbling. Can I see the specs? The main transducer is sluggish at plus forty altitudes.”

Jarvis turned the coffee table into a holo table, pulling up a 3D hologram of the mark two. Grey’s tablet was commandeered to show what the suit would look like, once finished.

“We’re nicely ahead of schedule,” Grey commented idly. “The benefit is still later this week, we should have enough time to get all three of our suits combat ready. Jim, you and Bucky will quarterback from downstairs. I’d like one of you to make sure Stane stays at the benefit, I don’t want him able to even try and claim any credit with our work. Jim, hate to do it, but you gotta get us flight clearance to get into and out of Gulmira without raptors crashing our party.”

“How?”

“Call the damn president, I don’t fuckin’ know!” Grey sniped back. “That’s why it’s your job. My job is to not pee my pants when I’m launched into the sky at mach-jesus by my lunatic father.”

“And save the hostages,” Tony said.

“And save the hostages,” Grey repeated, smiling. “They’re using human shields, with Jarvis and Bambi doing targeting, we should be able to take out just the hostiles. Speaking of, Bambi, have you got us satellite footage?”

“Streaming to your tablets now,” Bambi said, this time through Grey’s phone so they could be heard.

“See the Jericho?” Pepper pointed out. “I thought we halted construction on those, and the only three we had, were under lock and key. How do they have it?”

“Stane must have a factory off the books somewhere, still SI, but not under our control, Jarvis, send the intel to Katherine and Brian. If anyone can find it, they can,” Jim suggested. Headlights had the five of them reaching for weapons, before they recognized the SUV as Happy’s. Three knocks at the door, and the family could hear his key turning in the lock.

“What happened here?” Happy asked, looking at the piano. He glanced at Grey first, wondering if it had been her. Pepper pointed at Tony before standing to take some of the pizza boxes from his arms.

“Forgot the suit weighed as much as a small tank,” Tony said. “Landed on the roof.”

“After he iced over and fell out of the sky,” Bucky put in, leaning back in his chair with a beer. “Screamed like a girl.”

“Did not!”

“Lil bit,” Pepper teased, leaning over to press a kiss to Tony’s cheek. “It’s okay, I would’ve been louder.”

“I probably woulda fainted,” Grey said, staring at Happy until he pulled a bottle of ranch out of the bag in his arms. She beamed at him and took it, plopping some down on her cheese and black olive pizza. “Not convinced I won’t this weekend anyway.”

“How are we getting there?” Pepper asked, smiling at Bucky in thanks for her wine.

“Flying, obviously,” Tony teased. Pepper swatted him. “I figure we’ll just take the suits. Easier to slip under the radar, and we won’t have to argue with governments yet.”

“This one’s a freebie,” Rhodey said, reading an email on his tablet. “General Morrow is going to pull a few strings, get us permission to enter Afghanistan air space. Thankfully, there’s a Stark Industries in the country, so we don’t need a visa.”

“We don’t need a visa?” Grey asked.

“When Tony was negotiating to turn Stark Industries into an international company, he was able to argue that he and his immediate team needed the ability to get in and out of the country at the drop of a hat, as long as it was Stark Industries related, they agreed,” Pepper lectured. “We still need passports, but the governments have given us the green light to not need a visa.”

“So, I could go, right now to our office in Kyoto?”

“Only for Stark Industries related things, and then again, only me, Pepper, and now you,” Tony said. “Jarvis did some work on that for me before Afghanistan.”

“Ah. Well, shit, how long’s the flight gonna be?” Grey asked. “It’s nine from Ohio to Amsterdam.”

“It will take approximately twenty two hours, from Los Angeles to Afghanistan by airplane,” Bambi said helpfully. Grey looked at Tony and glared at him until he got the hint.

“With the speed our suits go, it’ll take about nine hours. I figure we take off, Jarvis and Bambi can handle autopilot and we sleep most of the way there.”

“In an uncomfortable suit?” Pepper asked.

“The suits that require a machine and seventeen minutes to currently get out of, yes,” Tony said back.

“Eighteen hours plus one for the fight, nineteen hours we’re going to be in these cans?” Grey exclaimed. “Bambi, will my knee brace fit under the suit?”

“You won’t need it,” Tony said. Grey frowned; her nose scrunched. “The flight suits Barnes put together? Has a compression sleeve in yours for your knee.”

“Okay fine, I’ll ask – bathrooms?”

“Mark three, ask again later,” Tony said with a hopeless shrug. “There’s no way to get anything to handle that in the mark two suits, not in the time we have.”

“Don’t add anything to the suits, they aren’t designed to be worn for ridiculous lengths of time,” Grey said, the deciding vote as usual. “Just focus on making mark three and up easier to get in and out of.”

“I can do that. I have an idea for a suit in a case,” Tony said, pushing the sketches he had from his tablet to Grey’s. “Have to figure out how to make the suits lighter.”

“The alloy should help with that, shouldn’t it?” Jim asked, the only other rocket scientist in the room. “Making it lighter?”

“Yeah, but if we want the suits to stay bulletproof, we need the adamantium.”

“What if we wove Kevlar through our flight suits?” Bucky asked, running the ideas through his head. “How often are we actually getting shot at?”

Everyone looked at Grey, who shrugged, her mouth full. She thought it through as she wiped a drop of ranch from her cheek.

“Maybe stick with the something solid, bullets might not get fired at us, but we are likely to see laser weapons, whatever nonsense the terrorist organizations use, Hydra, and then aliens.”

“Aliens?” Bucky asked, his eyes wide.

“Have you not been paying attention?” Pepper asked, unfazed. “Apparently terrorists with our weapons are the least of our problems.”

“I fucking love this family,” Bucky said softly in amazement. “I get to fight aliens?”

Grey couldn’t stop the sappy look on her face as she looked at Bucky, childlike glee on his face.

“Oh hell, there’s two of them,” Happy said, looking at the same excitement on Tony’s face at the prospect of aliens. “Am I the only normal person here?”

Grey looked at Pepper, who had already scheduled the two of them a time to go sky diving for the twenty fifth so they could get used to heights. Then she looked at Jim, who had already spent at least a decade jumping out of perfectly good airplanes. Bucky was a reformed-ish assassin from the nineteen forties, and Tony had technically volunteered to get kidnapped by terrorists.

“Yep,” Grey said brightly.

“Crap,” Happy said, grabbing a beer from the fridge and getting comfortable in his armchair.

>Iron Man<

Pepper was not a morning person. Sure, she could get up early and get things done if they needed to be done. But if given the opportunity, she would sleep until eleven, then lounge in bed for another hour before even considering leaving her bed.  Grey was much the same, handling their morning workouts with poor grace and an attitude. So when the email came through at ten pm on Wednesday that they were having an 8am meeting the next morning, several harsh words were shouted.

Grey had woken up that morning borderline violent, and punctuated her sentences with swears. After two coffees, and an twenty minute rant about foundation, she was stuck trying not to doze off as some member on the board gave a speech half under his breath. She was either going to fall asleep, or fire him, and she still didn’t know his name.

“Let me see if I understand your longwinded thesaurus recital, hmm?” Grey asked, cutting across the man with steel in her voice. “You want us to vote on whether or not we should bar my dad from ever taking the CEO title at Stark Industries or any of her affiliates, ever again?”

“Yes, ma’am,” he said softer than a whisper. Grey could only tell what he said because he nodded.

“And you want to put this to a vote, today, with him in attendance?” Grey asked, moving again so she could lean forward. She crossed her fingers together, elbows on the table and rested her chin on her fingers. “Are you aware I’m legally allowed to fire you?”

“Yes, ma’am,” he said again, still soft as the wind. If one were to look close enough, they could see him trembling slightly under Grey’s stare.

“Well, he’s presented a motion, does he have a second?” Grey said, brightly, leaning back in her chair, relaxed, and smiling.

“I second,” Richard Walsh said gravely. “I know it isn’t what Kevin had in mind, but I think it’s time a younger generation stepped up. I’m happy to see what direction you will bring us, Miss Stark.”

“Those in favor?” Grey counted as hands rose. There was a pause, clearly waiting for stragglers. They didn’t have the majority by one point. Pepper, Tony, and Grey all raised their hands, smug expressions clear to those that cared to look. Kevin’s knees gave out on him, and he collapsed into his chair, his hand on his heart. Grey didn’t spare the man a glance other than in disgust.

“The motion has passed,” Richard said when it became apparent Kevin wouldn’t. “You have our apologies, Doctor Stark, but even when the courts bring you legally back to life, you will be unable to resume your position as CEO of Stark Industries. You are, however, welcome to keep your title of Director of Research and Development. I call this meeting to a close, we all have better things to do with our lives.”

The board members left, with Kevin nearly sprinting out of the room. Happy’s security team was faster and was already waiting for him.

“Have Kevin removed from the company, buy any shares he has, and blacklist him. If he’s willing to do Stane’s dirty work, we don’t want him involved in our ally’s work.” Grey said aloud, speaking to Bambi. She’d have to sign the paperwork, but Bambi would send the alert to HR and IT.

“Jayne is set to publish the article on the move, is she clear?” Bambi asked, their voice only audible to Grey. Pepper and Tony sat together, reviewing files, waiting for Grey to finish her work.

“Yeah, give her the green light. Make sure Walsh doesn’t have any overt ties to the usual groups, I think I’d like to keep him.”

“Which collection?”

“Stark Industries; might be useful after the buyout goes through,” Grey said, absently biting on a pen as she thought. “I’ll take any ally that we can trust.”

“You ready?” Pepper asked, after a few minutes of silence.

“Yeah. Is there anything else that we need to do? The next seventy-two hours are likely to be a lot all at once,” Grey said, standing and stretching. She winced when something pulled.

“No,” Pepper assured. “Barring outright emergencies, all we need to do is the fundraiser tomorrow, and Gulmira.”

“We’ve each had a test flight, so we know the basics, the flight systems and targeting should do all the heavy lifting. Isn’t Cynthia’s team coming tomorrow to get you two ready?”

“Oh yes,” Grey said. “And I’m her only target, someone pray for me. I’ll need it.”

“It won’t be that bad. Although this is your first real event with us, so I’ll warn you now, Happy takes pictures of us before we’re allowed to leave,” Pepper said. Grey cracked up, believing her to be joking.

“Oh, no,” Grey said, realizing.

“Oh yes,” Pepper said, trying not to giggle. “Prom 2010.”

Chapter Text

Bucky was losing his mind. Cynthia had come and gone with clothes for the girls and Tony; the stylist had gone to Grey first, then Pepper, then finally Tony. But Grey still hadn’t come out of her room. Bucky could hear, faintly, that Grey had both headphones and was dancing around their room as she finished getting ready.

“Everything is set up in the lab for you, Bucky,” Bambi said in his comms. He nodded, knowing they would understand.

“Are you really gonna sit out here until she comes out?” Tony asked, stepping into the hallway. Bucky whistled his appreciation of the tuxedo. Midnight black with the tiniest threads of a Persian blue woven through. His pocket square was the same blue color, a shiny satin to match Pepper’s dress. Rather than his usual orange Jarvis connected glasses, he wore a similar pair in blue to complete the set. Tony blushed at the compliment. “Or are you going to come check out the set up?”

Bucky sighed but hauled himself to his feet to follow Tony to the lab. Bambi and Jarvis had given him four screens, showing him ten different camera angles from the Disney Concert Hall, giving him full view of everything at the fundraiser. One monitor showed four different news teams covering everything. He could see Jayne in the sea of reporters, her new glasses recording everything she saw. The faint music coming from Grey’s room stopped and Bucky smiled.

“Gametime. Clear comms. Check in.”

“Go for Stark.”

“Rhodes, all clear.”

“Pepper’s hot.”

“Grey’s clear.”

“Barnes is good.”

“I’m here,” Happy said, still refusing a phrase.

“Jarvis is connected.”

“Bambi’s here.”

“You never fail to amaze me, Stark,” Bucky said, his eyes flitting over the screens. All the fancy technology might have been new, but Bucky knew how to run a job like this. He would adapt. “Let’s get you and the girls on the road and wait for our queue.”

Bucky was the first up the stairs, eager to see Grey dressed up. The girls were by the front door, waiting. Pepper was beautiful, a satin dress in Persian blue that complimented the peach color of her skin. Bucky could hear Tony come to a screeching halt behind him as he took in Pepper, but it was Grey that took his breath away.

With a sweetheart neckline, her red dress faded to white as it swished around her ankles. Gold heels in her typical style complimented the gold filigree that wrapped around her corseted waist, merging with the slim gold chains wrapping around her shoulders and chest. It looked like a gold lace modesty cover, but was actually jewelry, liberally decorated with real rubies and diamonds. The gold necklace she wore looked like something from a fairy tale, or a Victorian era princess, wearing her best for visiting dignitaries.

The tattoos on her arms were gone, giving her tan, unblemished skin. The stylist had once again hinted at a crown with her hair, but rather than gold pins, she braided a halo into Grey’s hair and put shiny diamonds in it. Grey held the red tinted glasses her father typically wore in one hand. Bucky guessed Bambi was in the glasses.

“You two look incredible,” Tony said when it became obvious that Bucky wasn’t going to say anything. “Barnes, we might be the two luckiest bastards on the planet.”

“Wow,” Bucky finally said, after Tony elbowed him in the ribs. “You look, wow.”

“Not too bad yourself,” Grey said, leaning up to press a quick kiss to the corner of his mouth. Bucky was more than happy to leave the lipstick mark. His girl was beautiful. Happy came into the room with a digital camera and snapped the first photo of the night. “What is this, prom?”

“Photos are non-negotiable,” Happy said, snapping another. Grey just smiled, letting Happy take his pictures. It did feel very prom to her, but she wasn’t going to complain. Bucky ushered them all into the limo and waved them off before returning to the lab.

“We’re good to go,” Grey said when they were a block away from the party. “All we need is our entrance line.”

“Yeah, waiting,” Bucky said, watching the screens for the reporter. Grey had the same view on her tablet.

“It is right here at the Disney Concert Hall where Tony Stark’s third annual benefit for the Firefighter’s Family fund has become the place to be for LA’s high society.” Grey reached up and tapped at the window, giving Happy a silent thumbs up.

“Green light, Happy, go,” Bucky said at the same time.

“Tony Stark, who hasn’t been seen since his victorious press conference nearly a month ago. Some claim he is suffering from post-traumatic stress and has been bedridden for weeks. Whatever the case may be, no one expects an appearance tonight.”

Their timing was perfect, and right after the reporter said that Happy came to a halt, and event security opened the door. Tony stark climbed out, and the volume skyrocketed as the press clamored to get pictures. When he turned back to the car and held out his hand, everyone expected his daughter. When Pepper climbed out, her dress matching the new colors in Tony’s suit, the flashes increased as Los Angeles’ new it couple premiered. They paused and let them have their pictures, before Tony turned back to the car, where Grey climbed out and stared defiantly at the cameras, a devious smile on her face that didn’t match the elegance of her dress.

Reporters and fans shouted out questions and comments, photographers cried out for a pose and a smile.  They posed as a family, before Tony offered his arm to Pepper and escorted her to the gala. Grey followed behind them, an amused smirk on her face. Just before heading inside, Grey spotted Jayne and blew a kiss in her direction. The camera on her glasses transmitted the image to Bucky, watching back at the lab.

Tony and Pepper made the rounds, greeting friends and business allies, and the odd politician that ended up at the party to campaign for themselves. Grey walked around the edge of the party until she found the man she was looking for.

“I thought about majoring in history, you know,” Grey said. “I always believed that if we don’t learn from the mistakes of the past, we’re doomed to repeat them.”

“Excuse me?”

“Oh, come on, Coulson, don’t play shy.”

“You know who I am.” If he was still surprised, it was only visible in the way his eyes darted to the closest exit before glancing at Grey to ensure she wasn’t holding a weapon. May was right, he does need to wear sunglasses.

“I know everything,” Grey said, smiling broadly. “Well, I know more than I should anyway.”

“What do you know?”

“What do you want to know?” Grey asked, leaning slightly closer to Phil. He swallowed and rocked back on his heels slightly.

“How did Mister Stark escape from the Ten Rings?”

“He’s a genius. He repurposed the weapons in the cave to give him an escape. Caused a giant explosion on his way out with a flamethrower and the stores of ammo they already had. The Air Force saw it and sent Uncle Jim.”

“How did he survive?”

“Survive what?” Grey asked, deceptively calm. She wanted to know what SHIELD knew about her father. “Their torture? Stark stubbornness. Patent pending, of course. Why does S.H.I.E.L.D. want to know?”

“We just want to debrief Doctor Stark on his time in captivity.”

“We’d rather you didn’t,” Grey said, her dimpled smile vanishing. “I like you, Agent Coulson. And one day, I’m going to ensure you get the chance to live a life full of love. You’ll understand when you get older. But for now, SHIELD and Stark Industries aren’t friends. You’ll understand why one day.”

Grey patted Phil on the cheek and turned on her heel, walking off toward the buffet table laid out. Phil immediately pulled out his phone and made a call, leaving the party as he did.

“I don’t believe we’ve met,” a voice came from behind Grey as she glanced over the food on offer. She wasn’t sure if it was the voice or the interruption that angered her.

“Ian Quinn,” Grey said, dimpling up at the man as she turned around. It was the voice. She hated Ian Quinn. But never let it be said a Stark was bad at the game. “CEO of Quinn Worldwide. I heard you just got permission to break ground in Malta, congratulations.”

“That hasn’t hit the press yet,” Ian said, shaking Grey’s hand. Her grip was stronger than his and left him feeling uncomfortable. His skin crawled where her fingers dragged across his palm. “How do you know that?”

“Oh, I’m a pretty face, Ian, people tell me things they shouldn’t. You’ll have to invite me over, I love a good tropical climate.”

“Stark Industries is interested in Quinn Worldwide?” Grey laugh, a bright, bubbly laugh that caused Tony and Pepper to glance over worriedly. Ian resisted the instinct to take a step back.

“Goodness no, I’m interested in you.” Grey raked her eyes up and down Ian. If flattery had been her intention, she missed it by a country mile as Ian felt like a lab specimen. “You’re going to do so many things. Eventually, I hope you’ll understand the gravity of this meeting, and you’ll call me, when things get too bad for you. I think you should stay out of Italy.”

Grey turned and left, her smirk in place as she crossed the room to go chat with Jayne. Tony and Pepper watched her from the dance floor, equal parts confused and amused as they watched Ian Quinn stand there with his mouth open.

“Do you think she’s always been like this?” Pepper asked, watching Grey get stopped by a politician, who, after a few words left, fury on his face. “Ready to fight the world?”

“I think that bad thing that happened in 2020 had nothing to do with us,” Tony said, pulling Pepper close. “I think whatever it was made her jaded and full off that rage. I think we just gave her the ability to do something about it.”

“Sometimes, when we’re training, she gets this look on her face, and I’m so scared of her world,” Pepper said softly, still watching Grey, who was now beaming and dancing with Jayne. “Then shit like the Hydra fools happens.”

“Oh, I know,” Tony said, sad that his daughter was getting used to violence, but it was the path that she chose, he wouldn’t stop her, just support her in everything. “Said she spent the day after at the range because one of her shots went wide.”

“Still, four kills like that? Even Barnes wouldn’t be upset with that. Especially with one of them being enhanced.”

“Barnes wasn’t the one upset, Grey was,” Pepper explained. “Pushed herself even harder. I’m worried that she considered failure to be worse than death.”

“I can hear you two, you know that, right?” Grey asked through her comms, twisting away from the DJ in the corner. “That’s what open comms means, that everyone can hear you.”

“Well, we’re not all super spies,” Pepper said, blushing furiously. “I’m not used to being on comms.”

“Could be worse,” Grey said, smirking from across the dance floor. “You two may want to get out of the way, this is my time.”

When they glanced around, Jayne was also pushing people off the dance floor, and many of the younger celebrities were grinning. The only difference between the celebrities and Grey was that Grey kept her heels on, leaving her in six-inch heels for whatever she was planning on doing. Jayne handed her a hair tie, and Grey tied up a corner of her dress. None of her tattoos on her legs were visible with the change. Grey was fully invested in keeping Margaret a press favorite.

When the DJ hit the lights and the next song started up, Pepper was the first to laugh out loud as Grey danced to the middle of the now empty dance floor.

“If it hadn’t been for cotton eyed joe, I’d been married a long time ago, where did you come from, where did you go, where did you come from cotton eyed joe?” Grey was first to start the line dance, though not the one Tony and Pepper had seen before, which made it slightly more impressive for what she was doing. Two one footed jumps on her left foot, then two to the right, switching back to her left foot, she leaned back, before twisting in the air, kicking her left leg up to clap under her knee, turning to do it again, slowly turning in a circle. People were quick to join her on the floor, laughing and dancing along, Grey in the middle, still in her heels. Tony quickly turned on the feed from his glasses, sending the video to Bucky’s monitors so he could see the beaming smile on Grey’s face.

When the macarena came on, Pepper was first to start pushing her way to the dance floor, a smile on her face. When footloose came on, Tony was the one to push his way to Grey’s side, knowing every move. Jayne led the way through the electric slide, and Grey’s cheer was the loudest for the still-new cupid shuffle.

“Now it’s a party!” Grey cheered, her eyes glittering with happiness as they danced the cha-cha slide. Grey had to be dragged off the floor and over to the bar for a drink as the YMCA started. The family gathered off to one side, water in hand as they laughed together about the fun dancing.

“You gonna do this to every party we show up at?” Tony asked, grinning just as brightly.

“Just wait until I can do karaoke, Bambi, make a note, I gotta do some Broadway research,” Grey said offhandedly, as if something had just occurred to her. The family was more than used to her making seemingly random comments like that, usually before she vanished off to work on some project.

“Stane’s making his way to the press, anybody want me to stop him?” Bucky asked.

“Let him have his fun,” Grey sighed, shaking her head. She pulled a straw out of somewhere and drained her cup of water. She stole Jayne’s too, sucking it down with urgency. “Speak of the devil, look who is making their way over to us! Christine, lovely to see you again!”

“You have a lot of nerve, showing up here tonight,” Christine said sharply to Tony. Pepper immediately took a dangerous step forward, standing in front of Tony almost violently. Grey reached over and took her arm, pulling her back. “Can I at least get a reaction from you?”

“Panic, I would say,” Tony said, very confused. He had noticed Pepper’s reaction and felt himself go gooey at her protection. “Definitely panicking over what you want.”

“Cause, I was talking about your companies involvement in the latest atrocity.”

“What the fuck happened now?” Pepper almost whined, looking skyward for divine intervention. When none was forth coming, she looked back at Christine, who pulled out a few photos from her purse.

“It’s a town called Gulmira, ever heard of it?” Christine demanded. The pictures were dated yesterday. A shipment of Stark Industries weapons. The Jericho. Tony sighed heavily.

“I knew designing that thing was a bad idea,” Tony lamented.

“Where did you get these?” Grey demanded, stepping forward and snatching the pictures out of her hands. “That’s Raza, Dad, recognize him?”

“He had me tortured. You said this is Gulmira?” Tony looked at the Jericho missile and smiled, but it wasn’t a good one. “Thanks for the intel Christine, we can use this.”

“What?” Christine asked, bewildered. She’d been prepared for many reactions, panic and confusion prominent, or guilt. Not this. Grey was already on her phone, pulling drinks out of people’s hands and shoving her family in the direction of the doors. “Jayne, what just happened?”

“You gave them the proof they needed that someone was dealing under the table. Congrats.” Jayne smiled at the retreating backs of her family. “You’re going to want to keep an eye on your email.”

As if planned, Jayne’s phone lit up with notifications, including several emails. Jayne smiled and took her own leave, waving to a stunned Christine, who was feeling slightly left out.

“What if I came with you?” Christine offered, calling out to Jayne. “I can help.”

“You will. But not this time. Grey has an offer for you,” Jayne promised, winking at the surprised reporter. “We’ll talk soon!”

Jayne made it to the exit just in time for Robbins, to pull around the corner and have the door opened for her. Once she was in the back, to the astonishment of the reporters watching one of their own, Robbins pulled out, speeding away, heading to Malibu.

>Iron Man<

“Everyone’s got fifteen minutes to go to the bathroom, and get into their flight suits,” Bucky said, standing at the front door when they got there. He accepted the purses from the girls, opening them to pull out their phones and IDs to lock in the hidden compartment in the suits. Tony handed over his glasses and phone. “Pepper, you’re going to want to put your hair back.”

Fifteen minutes later, the trio stood in their flight suits, waiting to suit up. Janye had appeared and stolen a pair of sweatpants from Grey’s dresser. Tony went first, his red and gold suit being built around him, while Bucky started getting the telemetry set up on his screens. The vitals and readings from the suit was visible on a wall, while the computer screens showed their flight plan, and their credentials. Happy was on a call with General Morrow, Rhodey just visible off to the side, double checking they had permission for this op.

“The three of them are green lit,” Morrow said. “But if this goes bad, we’re stopping all future ops. Reputation or not, I’m not about to let three of the most politically prominent figures in America right now die because they’re too stupid to let the professionals handle this.”

“We are the professionals you need to handle this, General,” Grey said, shouldering Happy out of the way. “No one else can do what we can. I know you’re taking this on faith, but relax, we know what we’re doing.”

“You know what you’re doing,” Pepper said after the screen went dark. “The rest of us are trusting you.”

“So, no pressure or anything, right?” Grey said, adjusting her watch nervously.

“No, there’s pressure,” Tony said from where his suit was being assembled. He was almost finished, just needing his chest plate and helmet. The suit assembled with lots of clunking and thunking sounds, but Tony’s vitals were stable and steady. When the helmet was snapped into place, the eyes lit up an ominous orange color that matched Grey’s when they glowed. “We just know you can handle it.”

Iron Man stomped off the dais, and let Pepper step up. She took a deep breath, pulled her hair back in a low ponytail and let Jarvis suit her up. The Persian blue of her suit matched the shade of the dress she wore earlier perfectly, surprising Pepper, who had expected to see the reds and golds of Tony’s suit. She looked over at Tony, who had the faceplate flipped up, watching Pepper with a sappy expression.

“It’s my favorite color,” Pepper said, finally finding her voice.

“Of course, it is,” Tony said. Pepper blew him a kiss, before holding still so the frame could be locked in around her waist.

“Here,” Bucky said, walking over to Grey. He handed her a pill, and she tossed it back, dry swallowing. “It’ll wear off in six hours, but it should get you through most of the flight. Adrenaline will kick in after that.”

“I adore you,” Grey said, pressing a kiss to Bucky’s cheek. Her still red lips left another mark, opposite of the one from earlier. “Thanks, sugar.”

“Awh, nothing for us?” Tony asked, watching for Bucky’s blush on the back of his neck. “Don’t care about us, huh?”

“Oh, boss, let them be kids in love,” Happy said, ecstatic to be surrounded by people in love. Watching Tony be happy would never be boring for him.

“Kids?” Bucky demanded. “I’m ninety-four years old.”

“Maybe chronologically, sure. But you’re not even thirty,” Happy said. “I, however, am forty four, so shut up.”

“I always forget you’re older than me,” Tony said, looking at Happy appraisingly. “Ha, old man.”

“We can’t all have graduated MIT at seventeen, dad,” Grey put in. “Hell, I haven’t even graduated college yet. Not Happy’s fault you’re a baby.”

“You’re nineteen, shut up, you haven’t even voted yet.” Grey had to give him that point. Something in the back of her mind shrieked at the reminder if impending elections. She silenced the thought by reminding herself she had two more years under Obama.

“Least I wasn’t a teenage parent,” Grey pointed out. Tony acted wounded, while Pepper couldn’t help but laugh while her chest plate was secured. She had beautiful gold detailing around her wrists, and the arc reactor. “Awh crap, it’s my turn.”

Rescue stomped down, her faceplate up like Tony’s, showing Pepper’s excited face. Grey took a shaky breath and pulled Bucky down to her for a fierce kiss. When she pulled away, he seemed slightly stunned, and definitely out of breath. She adjusted the line of her lipstick and stepped up, letting Jarvis build the suit’s frame around her.

“Are you sure you’re up for this?” Tony asked Pepper, his hand on her shoulder.

“I’m never letting you out of my sight again, Stark, don’t even try it,” Pepper said, gripping the back of his neck with her gauntlet. “It’s you and me, forever. Got that?”

“Of course, Miss Potts,” Tony said gently, a warm smile in his eyes. He could tell by the sparkle in her eyes that they would have to sit down to discuss their relationship, and soon. “You doin’ okay kiddo?”

“Nope, definitely having a panic attack,” Grey said calmly as she stared straight ahead of her, forcing herself to not look at the suit slowly building its way up her legs.

“Your heart rate is elevated,” Bambi said, bringing her telemetry up on the wall. “Are you alright, Grey?”

“Nope, definitely scared out of my mind.” She closed her eyes and trembled for a moment, shivering as if she were cold. When she opened her eyes, she was calm. She held out her arms so Jarvis could start on the gauntlets, while the main pieces of the boots were put on. They were a pinkish red color, with dark purple and gold accents. She grinned, slowly gaining confidence in what she was doing. “My favorite colors.”

“American Rose, it’s a pinker shade of red. I figured the purple was just for fun. And now the three of us look like family.”

“Terribly unrelated question, that mostly has to do with my lack of geography skills,” Grey said as her legs were encased in the rest of the suit. “Is Libya still a no-fly zone?”

“They’ve never been a no-fly zone.”

“Maybe that hasn’t happened yet.” Grey looked puzzled. “I swear I remember dad saying something about it.”

“You barely remember to brush your teeth at night, I’m not too concerned,” Bucky said, laughing slightly. Grey pretended to be offended but ended up laughing.

“Please remember to hold still,” Jarvis said, directing the machinery required to suit up. Grey straightened up and let the shoulder pieces get locked on. The chest piece had the same filigree in gold around the reactor that Pepper had. Despite not having seen the final design plans, her dress from earlier had a very similar design. “We are almost finished.”

“We’ve got flight clearance; the FAA and the Afghanistan government is aware you’re coming and going again within a twenty-four-hour period. Once Grey’s set, you three are good to go.”

Grey felt a full body shudder run through her accompanied by every single doubt she’d ever had about not being good enough, just before her faceplate came down. She stood in darkness for a moment before Bambi finished their upload.

“Welcome, Iron Peacemaker,” Bambi said through Grey’s comms. Grey could see the room around her through the heads-up display and looked around until she caught her reflection. Her suits eyes glowed the same way her eyes did. She smiled.

“This is badass,” Grey said, startling when she heard her voice through the speakers of her suit. She flipped up her heads-up display, letting her look at her family through her own eyes. “So, what next?”

“Time to work for a living,” Tony said, a cold smile on his face. “Ready?”

“I’ll come home to you,” Grey said, her face even with Bucky’s with the help of her suit. He put his right hand over the reactor in her chest. “Every time.”

“See you on the flip, Stark,” Bucky said, grabbing Tony by the forearm. He reached out his left hand for a fist bump from Pepper, and Grey snapped down her HUD. That was the queue for Pepper and Tony to do the same, lifting up and taking off behind Tony, up the garage spiral. And if Bambi had to mute Grey’s mic, so no one else could hear her screaming, that was between the two of them. Bambi made notes to get them a different way out of they house.

>Iron Man<

“I want troops ready to go when they give the all-clear,” Bucky ordered, talking to Jim several hours later. The trio in the suits would check in from a safe distance once they were near Gulmira. They just needed to make sure everything was ready for them. “What do we have in the way of foreign aid?”

“The Maria Stark foundation is on my heels,” Rhodey promised. “They’re not equipped for this, but they’re all we got. General Morrow is reaching out to contacts in the UN, there’s a chance we’ll get something from them to help.”

“I don’t think it’s going to be enough,” Happy said, frowning. “These insurgents have lost their minds. Human shields, the Jericho systems, cleanup is going to take years.”

“I’ve got two units suited and booted, waiting for the all clear. They’re coming in first, dropping in once the family has cleared airspace.” Jim explained.

“Sir has prepared for that, activating Grey Stark Foundation protocol,” Jarvis said, sending a file to the three left in California. “Humanitarian aid, Bambi and I have them slated, they’ll arrive twenty-four hours after the troops.”

“What’s the Grey Stark protocol?” Jayne asked, looking up from the article she was working on.

“Sir, create a foundation for Grey, as an apology for getting kidnapped,” Jarvis explained. “A foundation, similar to the Maria Stark foundation, but designed to clean up after the Iron Family and the future Avengers when needed. They are also in place for humanitarian aid after natural disasters and terrorist attacks.”

“I heard my name,” Grey said, her voice coming through comms. Bucky switched over to a view of the family, showing all three of them starting to wake up from their naps. “What’s going on? Bambi, eta?”

“You are thirty minutes to Gulmira. I suggest landing and putting together a plan,” Bambi said. GPS confirmed it, so the trio touched down, disengaging their static locks and doing some quick stretches.

“We need a plan,” Pepper said, her HUD popping up.

“We have a plan,” Grey said, thrilled to be quoting her dad. “Attack.”

“Jarvis, turn on suit cameras, Bambi pull satellite for us back home,” Tony said, tilting his head side to side. “Ready to work for a living?”

Grey and Pepper had twin grins, and glitter in their eyes as they looked at Tony.

“Time to clock in,” Grey said, hopping up and letting her thrusters kick in. She hovered a foot off the ground. “Jim, are they ready for us?”

“Knock knock, motherfuckers,” Jim said, giving them the green light. Grey’s HUD snapped down as she took off, arching backwards to flip before barrel rolling to land in front of the terrorists, loading women into the back of their truck. Iron Man and Rescue landed behind her, the whine-thump of their repulsors standing out from the crack of automatic gunfire as the Ten Rings realized they weren’t alone. Behind them, smoke from the Jericho was still visible.

Grey was quick to blast the terrorist holding a man at gunpoint, standing fiercely between the men of the village and any further threats. One man tried to shoot Iron Man, but his bullets hit the adamantium in the suits and fell to the ground. Rescue blasted the man away, sending him careening into a wall. Five men threatened the women and children, hiding behind the women’s bodies. Cowards.

Tony clocked them all through his HUD, powering down his gauntlets. The shoulder rockets popped out, and with a simple command, each terrorist took two bullets to the head. One son broke away from his mother and ran past Grey, shouting for his father. She flipped up her face plate, letting the little boy smile his thanks at her. She winked at him; glad she left her makeup on from the gala.

“There’s one there, dad, be a dear?” Iron man stalked off, reaching through the wall to pull the one remaining threat through it, leaving him at the feet of the villagers. It wasn’t Raza, sadly, but the family trusted that the villagers would make sure the man saw justice.

“The weapons cache is one klick west,” Bambi said, slamming Grey’s faceplate and starting liftoff.

They flew west, following Bambi’s directions. One anti-aircraft missile was fired, knocking Pepper out of the sky. She swore and climbed out of the hole, launching a missile from her forearm at the tank. A dozen seconds passed, and the tank exploded, their signal to the Air Force that things were hot. Grey and Tony landed behind her just as several remaining terrorists opened fire. Grey snorted at how ineffective their weapons were and glanced at the HUD, selecting her own three missiles to go out and take them down. Iron Man chose to target the Jericho, his cameras zooming in to try and catch the production number. It had one, meaning it was manufactured and sold – not stolen. That was their proof that it was an inside job. Grey had been right all along. Once the gunfire stopped, the three knew their jobs were done, and they took off, Tony dropping the marker for the Air Force.

The Iron Family headed home, intent on getting out of their suits and showering before debrief. Jim had spent three hours teaching them the best way to debrief, it was time to put that into practice.

“Air Force is landing now, thanks for the help, Iron Man, Rescue, Iron Peacemaker,” General Morrow said, Bucky and Jim having patched him in for the mission. “We’ll see you at debrief.”

“I need a fuckin’ nap,” Grey bitched as Bambi took over flight controls. “And a bathroom, Gods above this was a terrible idea.”

“We can push the thrusters on the way home,” Tony promised.

“How hard?” Pepper asked, already giving Jarvis the go ahead for her suit. No one heard Grey’s scream as they left a sonic boom in their wake, tearing through the skies heading back home to California. They had more to do. The work of a CEO, Superhero, Billionaire was never done. No wonder Batman was always so damn tired.

>Iron Man<

Katherine was the first one to realize Stane had left the country. Then again, she was the only one looking for him to leave the country. He started in Spain. Stopping over in Seville for a meeting with a few department heads. Then he jogged through Paris, nothing Stark Industries related, it looked like he was just there to visit his favorite restaurant.

What was interesting was at the same time Obadiah Stane was in Paris, he was also flagged entering Afghanistan for Stark Industries related things. He stayed in the desert less than eight hours, then flew directly back to Los Angeles. She had no idea why, but she put out some feelers anyway. She sent a report to Lizzie and Brian, then also to Grey and Tony. If there was anything to know, they would find it.

>Iron Man<

“The last Stark Expo was held in 1991, as we didn’t believe we could have the expo without Howard,” Tony explained, thrilled beyond belief that this was a sit-down interview and not the typical press conference he has to stand for. His legs were killing him! “And then it just seemed low priority when we were focusing so hard on weapons production, who wants to celebrate that?”

“So, this is to celebrate the new direction of Stark Industries?” Christine asked her recorder out, as well as a notepad, already two pages full. Jayne was sitting next to her, not taking half as many notes, already having her pieces written, just needing fluffy details. “An entire almost fifty billion dollar expo just to celebrate green energy?”

“No, bigger than that. Back in the forties, Pops held an Expo focusing on The City of the Future. Ours wants to celebrate technology in all her forms,” Grey said. “From, yes, solar panels, to whatever those Merlin engines are that Musk expects to work. My favorite time in history is the Space Race, solely because of how much stuff came from it.”

“Solar panels as we know them, are because of our rush to the moon. So are wireless headsets, and even memory foam,” Tony said. “Smoke detectors, that are now considered necessary in everyday life, only came around to alert astronauts to toxic fumes.”

“Are you going to give me any information on the rumored changes within the company?” Christine asked. Jayne smiled fondly at the other reporter, always digging for another scoop.

“We are officially announcing a series of internal changes, to start in the new year. Grey, in her incredible wisdom, went through the Stark Industries employee handbook, and all our hiring processes and updated them, lessening the impact of discrimination in the workplace. Now it’s my turn to step up and make some changes.” Tony always considered himself a futurist, something the media occasionally poked fun at, but having a daughter from the future gave him a new perspective on other ways to better humanity’s future. He used to think it was all engineering and coding, now he knew it was everything. So as a futurist – and a capitalist, sue him – it was important to him that Stark Industries developed those areas. And with Grey’s anger over every injustice, they’d spearhead the change.

“Weapons are a fine thing,” Pepper said, taking over the presentation as the soon to be CEO of Stark Industries. Not that Christine was aware of that, yet. “And we do plan on continuing our nine-millimeter line for three years for those in law enforcement. We also plan on finishing out our current contracts with the US military. But we’re going to devote our time and resources to different endeavors.”

“And you’re not going to tell me, are you?” Christine asked, amused. Grey gave her a dimpled smile and pulled out a Stark Industries folder.

“This is going to outline the next few steps we’re taking, including pushing for more renewable energy sources. We’re planning on going fully green by 2015,” Grey said, her excitement almost pouring out of her. “Stark Industries locations around the world are being given the funds to install solar panels, and new and improved HVAC systems that all cost less to run. The fifty we announced previously are just our first steps. More will be announced as we get closer to the expo.”

“And I’ll be publishing these with Jayne?” Christine asked, pulling out the tentative contract they were presenting her with, additional compensation for free-lancing for them.

“No, I’ve got my own projects I’m working on,” Jayne said brightly, tapping the cover of her own folder, this one significantly thicker than the one Christine was flipping through. “These are less introductory pieces, and more targeted articles.”

“Like a sniper scope,” Grey mumbled, causing Pepper and Jayne to start snickering. Tony reached over and swatted at Grey. “Sorry, dad.”

“Jayne is going to be your main contact for these,” Tony said, taking control of the meeting. “We’ve, unfortunately, got too much to deal with in the next few months so if you have questions, reach out to her, she knows almost everything we’re up to.”

“Almost?” Christine asked, looking at Jayne.

“Still working on getting their list of dirty politicians,” Jayne said, smirking slightly.

“Just wait,” Grey said, her usual smirk on her face, her eyes dancing with ideas. “You two will be plenty busy in the coming years.”

“That’s what I’m worried about,” Jayne said petulantly. “I’ve got the Expo announcement ready to go, I’ve already sent it through to Bambi, who gave me the green light. Here’s your copy, we’re posting it, well, now, since it’s already noon.”

Stark Expo 2011: A Vision of Innovation, Connection, and Celebration of Technology

By Jayne Vittori
Stark Industries Press Release
September 1, 2010

Stark Industries is thrilled to announce the official return of the Stark Expo 2011, which will be held at Flushing Meadows Corona Park, in Queens, New York. Next year’s Expo promises to be a monumental celebration of innovation, technology, and creativity. With a record-breaking budget of $25 billion from Stark Industries and an additional $10 billion from the Stark Family Trust, the event aims to bring together visionary companies, inventors, and thinkers from around the world to showcase the latest in science, technology, engineering, and mathematics (STEM).

According to Margaret Stark, the CEO of Stark Industries, this year’s Expo will include an expanded entertainment component. In a statement, Margaret shared the goal of broadening the Expo’s reach to embrace new frontiers in tech-driven entertainment. “If it has anything to do with a STEM field, we want to showcase it. Movies are more and more using technology to do things like 3D animation, CGI, and animatronics. It’s all technology, so why not celebrate it too?” Her words reflect the ethos of the Expo as a place where innovation across industries is acknowledged and celebrated.

For exhibitors, applications are now open on Stark Industries’ website for various participation opportunities:

1. Show Spot Applications: Perfect for individual inventors and smaller companies, a Show Spot allows you to share your groundbreaking project with an international audience.
2. Stand Applications: For larger organizations, a stand at the Stark Expo will allow direct engagement with the public and media.
3. Travel Scholarships: To ensure accessibility for all, the Stark Expo is offering scholarships to assist with travel expenses, prioritizing smaller and emerging enterprises.
4. Marketing and Showcase Opportunities: Businesses looking to market their items or showcase their entire company at the Expo are invited to apply for exclusive spaces.

This year’s event will introduce five new permanent installations, funded by Stark Industries. These installations aim to enhance Corona Park and enrich the local community. Among them, the show-stopping globe-shaped botanical garden will represent both a commitment to sustainable technology and a symbol of global unity—a core value of the Stark Expo.

Recognizing the immense contributions of their team, Stark Industries is also offering special discounts to employees and their families. Tony Stark shared his enthusiasm for honoring the hardworking men and women of the company: “This is a family business, and our employees are family. Why shouldn’t we do everything we can to show them how much we appreciate them? We’ve thrown so many changes at them, and they’re just taking it all in stride. It makes us all very proud to be part of Stark Industries.”

Set to kick off on the first of May 2011, the Stark Expo is more than an event—it’s a call to innovators and dreamers worldwide. It’s an invitation to join Stark Industries in shaping a future powered by new ideas, advanced technology, and a shared vision of progress. For information on attending or applying for exhibition space, please visit Stark Industries’ official website and prepare to be part of one of the world’s most dynamic gatherings of the year.

“It’s noon?” Tony demanded, twisting to look at the clock on the wall. “Awh hell, I’m late for a meeting.”

Tony grabbed his tablet and tore out of the room, leaving Pepper scrambling to chase after him. Jayne and Grey exchanged bewildered looks.

“Isn’t that meeting with General Morrow tomorrow?” Jayne asked, trying to keep a straight face. Grey shrugged, she trusted Bambi to have her where and when she needed to be places.

“They’ll be okay, I’ve emailed Morrow and explained that they’re willing to have the meeting today if he wants,” Bambi said. “We’ll just be ahead of schedule for once. That will be nice.”

“We’re never ahead of schedule, this is just gonna suck,” Grey complained, scooping her tablet up and shaking her head as she headed after her parents. She was needed in that meeting, if only to prevent Stane from interrupting. “Nice to see you again, Christine, Jayne can you wrap up here?”

“I got it,” Jayne said, watching Grey leave the conference room. “So, what questions do you have?”

“She trusts you to take over?” Christine demanded. “The family trusts you with that much? Are you the new head of PR?”

“No, they’re going to offer that to you, eventually.” Christine sat there, stunned. “But not yet. For now, I’m in charge. We’d like your first article to be about the new Margaret Stark Foundation, and their efforts in Gulmira, Afghanistan after the Air Force was able to take back the area from the Ten Rings.”

“How did the Air Force take back Gulmira?” Christine demanded. “Four days ago, the Ten Rings were using civilians as human shields. Our troops couldn’t even get in the area, they didn’t have permission!”

“That’s the article you’re going to write. I’m actually kinda upset, you get to use the moniker I coined before I do.” Jayne handed another packet over. “We want this to feel like a puff piece. But don’t worry, it’ll have teeth. I took the liberty of getting you a few quotes you can use, if you need something with a different tone, just let me know. You can also reach out to Bambi if you need anything.”

Christine’s phone lit up with notifications, three emails, a text message, and four new contacts were added to her phone. She stared in surprise, but immediately pulled up a new word document and got to work. Jayne smiled, and pulled up several of her own articles, adding details as necessary.

>Iron Man<

“This is the fourth meeting I’ve had since seven this morning, and it’s barely one in the afternoon,” Grey bitched while Cynthia compared shades of red against Grey’s complexion. Another stylist was carefully applying eyeliner with a steady hand while another pinned curled segments of her hair up. “Technically it’s the fifth, because you forced that meeting with Tom through today instead of just waiting until tomorrow.”

“Wasn’t my fault,” Pepper said back, also getting prepped for the cameras. “Your father sprinted outta that room like his ass was on fire and had Tom on the line before I’d even made it to the boardroom. I just took your advice.”

“My advice?” Grey asked, surprised. She didn’t remember giving advice – she usually avoided it.

“Fuck it, we ball,” Pepper said, causing Grey to crack up laughing, having to push the stylists away from her so she could double over, tears building up in her eyes.

“Okay, please, please say that where dad can hear you,” Grey wheezed out, trying to calm down while the makeup artist fixed under her eyes. “Sorry, that was just the funniest thing I’ve ever heard Pepper say.”

An outfit with Persian Blue accents was sat out for Pepper, including a new blazer that perfectly matched the shade and shine of Rescue’s suit. Cynthia laid out a similar outfit in American Rose for Grey.

“Dress,” Cynthia ordered. “Cameras are ready.”

“I just want one week with no cameras,” Grey complained lightly, standing and rolling her shoulders until they popped. Pepper made a face, but stood as well, taking an extra moment to tuck a strand of hair behind her ear. The gold and blue earrings Tony designed for her were lovely, and Pepper couldn’t wait to show them off to her friends. “Is that too much to ask? Yes.”

“You look good,” Pepper complimented. Grey’s old money style of dress was jarring against Pepper’s more modern clothing, but they had plans to adjust that as well. Already Pepper had traded in her pencil skirts for dress pants. In a few weeks, she would start adding button down shirts to her rotation of press clothes. “I’m kind of jealous of your ability to walk, in six-inch heels.”

Grey’s outfit cut an imposing silhouette as she stood tall. She claimed it was a manipulation, but Pepper thought at least some of it was just to give the family a signature look for branding. But what was advertisement without subtle manipulation?

“I was the shortest person in my grade, I started wearing heels as a freshman, irritated everyone, but I loved being able to reach the top shelf. I kept it up, and eventually it became a joke, here comes Grey, only she makes that much noise walking in the halls. I hate public school.”

“I hated it too,” Pepper said, pulling on her gun holster before her blazer. She didn’t really like the backpack feel of the holster, but it was the easiest to conceal in dress clothes. “But you know what I really hate?”

“Shooting the fifty cal?” Grey teased.

“I was going to say the automatic,” Pepper said, laughing. “Did you see the upgraded training sets your dad designed for us?”

“If you think I’m gonna spar with you this evening, you’re wrong. I’ve got three interviews this week, I don’t need another bruised jaw.”

“That’s entirely fair,” Pepper said. “Are you excited for the expo though?”

“I’m excited about the announcements,” Grey said, adjusting her blazer in the full-length mirror in Pepper’s office. “They’re going to be thrilled. And guess what is getting wrapped in December?”

“You’re kidding? Already?”

“They’re perfectly on schedule, which means it’ll be late, but that’s okay!”

“I’m so excited. Ready?”

>Line Break<

Nick Fury stared at the reports in front of him. A contact in the Air Force told him the story of Gulmira, how Tony Stark, his girl and his daughter led the charge in robotic suits to get the civilians out of the area so forces could get in to establish order. He even provided a photo. Three humanoid suits, one red, one blue, one pink. Fury sneered, wondering what Stark thought he was doing this time. He knew they were the Iron Family mentioned in Everhart’s fluff piece about the Stark Princess.

“You sent Phil, this must be important,” Sharon stated, walking in the office, Phil Coulson on her heels. “What happened now?”

“What do you know about Tony Stark?” Fury demanded. Sharon raised an eyebrow, surprised this was the direction he wanted to go. And how he wanted to handle it. Of course, he knew about her connection with Peggy Carter, they interacted a few times when she was younger. But he kept her secret, the same way he kept Trip’s.

“A decent amount, we were raised as cousins,” Sharon offered, eventually. “With an age gap, anyway.”

Sharon never said she was going to make it easy on Fury. She may trust the man, but she didn’t exactly like him. But she believed in the mission, so she stayed.

“Do you think he’s the one dealing the weapons under the table?” Phil asked. Sharon shook her head. She had to remind herself that they didn’t really know Tony, no one did, outside of his family. Grey was even worse, which was impressive.

“Tony would never,” Sharon swore, trying not to glare at the Director for the insinuation. She knew that he was only doing his job. “You’d know this if you just talked with him.”

“We’ve been trying to debrief him on his method of escape,” Phil explained. “He refuses all attempts. His assistant sends back our emails, and the last time I spoke with his daughter, she threatened me.”

“Grey didn’t threaten you, she warned you,” Sharon said. She didn’t know it for a fact, but most of Grey’s ominous warnings about the future often came out accidentally sounding like a threat. Even the good things sounded threatening when she brought them up. “You’ll get your meeting; she just has things she needs to finish first. They’ll never operate on our timeline.”

“We don’t care about the kid, we need to know how Stark got out of the cave,” Fury said. “We also wouldn’t mind knowing how he ended up in the cave.”

“You’re looking in the wrong direction, Director,” Sharon said. She let herself sound cryptic, all the better to mess with the master spy’s head. “Grey will tell you what to do, you only have to ask.”

“You sound like you’re driving the crazy bus, Carter,” Fury warned, looking at one of his best agents. Sharon was sure he could see the amusement in her eyes, and that was likely the only reason he was letting her play the game.

“For now. I trust her,” Sharon said, surprising her superiors. Sharon didn’t trust anyone but Maria, Natasha, and Melinda. Sharon didn’t even trust Bobbi all that much. “Tony isn’t the one you want. Grey told me to have you look into Stane for her.”

“I’m the director, not her,” Fury sneered, shaking his head.

“I know. And you make an excellent director,” Sharon reassured. Even Grey praised Fury. Technically. “But Grey has a way of getting into your head, you’ll see. She wants you too.”

Sharon left the office and returned to hers, wondering if her conversation sounded as crazy to them as it did her. It was hard to keep the truth from those she trusted, but if Fury put Grey on the index, it would all be over for him. Sharon pulled her phone out of her pocket and pressed redial.

“Fury’s looking for you, be ready,” Sharon said. It was a loaded statement but served well.

“Yay me,” Grey said dryly. “Do you ever bring good news?”

“Nah, that’s Trip’s thing,” Sharon teased before ending the call. In California, Grey groaned loudly in her own office

>Line Break<

Tony Stark Establishes Foundation in Daughter’s Name for Global Disaster Aid

By Christine Everhart

Vanity Fair
September 1, 2010

In a heartfelt move symbolizing both responsibility and forward momentum, Tony Stark has created the Margaret Stark Foundation, a dedicated humanitarian initiative aimed at providing aid and relief in the wake of natural disasters, terrorist attacks, and other crises where assistance is urgently needed. Following Stark's dramatic return from captivity earlier this year, the foundation’s establishment seems to mark a shift in focus from weapons manufacturing to global restoration and support.

The Margaret Stark Foundation, named after Tony’s daughter and Stark Industries’ current CEO, seeks to not only repair the damages wrought by catastrophic events but to redefine what it means to be a leader in corporate accountability. Its first project: assisting with critical recovery efforts in Gulmira, Afghanistan. This location, where the Ten Rings – the same terrorist organization that reportedly held Stark hostage - stockpiled illegal weapons, faced recent violence when an American Air Force-affiliated private military group took action to eliminate the Ten Rings’ presence. Despite initial concerns, no civilian casualties were reported, largely due to careful planning and ground support.

Air Force Lt. Colonel, and Stark Industries military liaison James Rhodes commented on the operation. He praised the private military contractor's actions, referring to them as “the Iron Family” — a moniker affectionately used by military personnel who have come to see the group’s focus on protecting civilians and minimizing harm. Rhodes declined to provide further details, citing an ongoing investigation, but his remarks indicate a level of trust and camaraderie between this “Iron Family” and the military, perhaps hinting at future collaborations in humanitarian missions.

"The Margaret Stark Foundation isn’t just about financial aid,” Stark Industries’ Pepper Potts stated in a brief press release. “It’s about showing up where we’re needed most, from providing resources to helping communities rebuild. The Starks are committed to using the company’s technological advancements and expertise for good.” Indeed, with Stark Industries pivoting away from weapons manufacturing, the foundation reflects the Stark family’s pledge to focus on rebuilding communities rather than fueling conflicts.

Tony Stark’s decision to name the foundation after his daughter seems deliberate, as Margaret herself has championed causes of social responsibility since assuming leadership of Stark Industries. Her commitment to clean energy and tech innovation has ushered the company into an era that prioritizes sustainable progress. The foundation’s initial success in Gulmira highlights this dedication — a message both to shareholders and the public that the Stark legacy now centers around helping humanity, not harming it.

While details of the operation remain classified, the Iron Family’s success in clearing the Ten Rings weapon cache and neutralizing threats demonstrates the power of quick response and ethical intervention. With this foundation, the Stark family signals an ongoing commitment to the broader, interconnected world, one that builds not with weapons but with humanitarian support and compassionate innovation.

As the foundation’s efforts continue to unfold, many will be watching to see if this new direction by Stark Industries is here to stay. The legacy of the Starks is evolving, from power to purpose, and the world seems eager to witness the impact of this transformation.

>Line Break<

“No crown this time?” Tony asked, sliding in the room while the girls were being prepped for the cameras. Grey’s hair was down and curled in sleek brown waves, swishing around her jawline. Pepper had a more elaborate updo and looked incredible.

“Apparently it’s inappropriate,” Grey said matter-of-factly. “This is a somber occasion, hence why we’re wearing darker colors.”

“We don’t have to go,” Tony said, choosing to lean against a wall. All the chairs in their hotel suite were covered in different outfits or makeup. Grey had her eyes closed; the makeup artist was doing her eyeliner with a steady hand. “We aren’t required. Well, we can always cancel.”

“It’s important, dad,” Grey said, sounding exasperated, like she’d had the argument before. “I know you got used to hating press events, but if you want this to work, we need to get used to being in front of the camera.”

“But I like being a reclusive billionaire that cares for nothing,” Tony said. Pepper snorted at the quote from Marsha Smith’s article several days before. They’d reached the point of comedy, and Tony had joked about creating a scrapbook of them all. “That woman really is just awful.”

“Did you see her scathing article about Pepper?” Grey demanded, her hand clenching into a fist since she still couldn’t move. “Insulting her because of her modeling work, if I see that woman at one more event we’re hosting, I’ll introduce her to Peacemaker.”

“It wasn’t that bad, Grey,” Pepper tried to soothe. She hadn’t been bothered by the article, as within a few hours of it posting, Twitter had taken to Pepper’s defense.

“She said that all you’re good for it taking your clothes off for the camera,” Grey scathed, opening her eyes, and sitting back upright. “What’s worse than that, is that it’s all implied, she never outright states it, but it’s what she’s leading everyone to think.”

“I just take it as her calling me pretty,” Pepper teased. Grey didn’t see the humor. Pepper put a supportive hand on her shoulder. Eventually, Grey nodded, accepting the fact that she wasn’t upset, and Grey knew she didn’t have the energy to waste on Marsha Smith of all people. “C’mon, don’t let her get to you.”

“You’re right, I’ve got more important things to worry about, like this whole speech you roped me into, dad, what the fuck?” Grey quietly thanked the girls as they filed out, leaving the three of them alone.

“Someone needs to say something. I’ve done enough, frankly, and it won’t mean as much coming from Pepper, not yet, so it has to be you or Rhodey, and Rhodey can’t say the powerful things you can.”

“Except for the fact that I was barely four when it happened, I don’t remember 9/11, I never did. I knew it was a tragedy, but honestly, I was too young to remember it.”

“But you lived a life around it,” Pepper said. “You know what your generation thinks about it. And you’re the best we’ve got with words, you always have a comment or an answer.”

“I’ll tell you now, I’m gonna say fuck on camera.”

“Make it count,” Tony said brightly, holding out the black blazer Grey’d been given to wear. It matched with the dark black pants and her usual heels. She wore a black calla lily on her jacket, back in her mourning clothes. The three of them were all matching, mostly black, with a single accent color. Grey’s dark pink tie, Pepper’s Persian blue vest, and Tony’s red pocket square.

“Are we ready?” Bucky asked, coming in the main room for the first time since the girls started getting ready. “Wheels up in five.”

He left as quickly as he came, still on the phone with Happy, who was giving him instructions of what to do while the rest were at the party. Bucky was their driver for the night. Happy was stuck bringing Jim and General Morrow.

“I think he likes giving orders,” Tony said thoughtfully, still looking out the door Bucky disappeared through.

“It reminds him that he’s free,” Grey said, an adoring smile on her face as she thought of her man. Tony clapped her on the shoulder and started ushering his girls outside, where Bucky was waiting for them.

“Ladies, you look beautiful,” Bucky said, pressing a kiss to Pepper’s cheek, then the top of Grey’s head. Tony only got a handshake. “Stark, you look good too. I really like the darker tones.”

“Are you saying dad is too flamboyant?” Grey asked, her chin wobbling as she tried not to crack up laughing.

“No, I’m saying he’s too big a target, and the bright ass red he wears on his chest doesn’t help for stealth. Your suit might be some shade of pinkish but it’s dark enough to not stand out too much.”

“We don’t really go for stealth that often,” Tony said, ushering Grey in the back of the limo. “Do we need to?”

“Grey?” Pepper asked as she climbed in next to her. Grey started, pulling her thumb nail out of her mouth. She had a thoughtful expression on her face.

“Had a thought, I’ll have to give it to Fitz first, see if he can make it work for what I want,” Grey said, tapping her thumb against her speech. “I’ll run it past y’all later, this isn’t the time.”

“You actually wrote a speech?” Tony asked, nodding to the folder as Bucky pulled the limo away from their New York manor to take them to the city.

“Bambi put something together for me, to make sure I can stick with a plan,” Grey said, passing the speech over. “I doubt I’ll stick to it directly, but it will be nice if I can keep the theme.”

“What theme?” Bucky asked from the front.

“The past was shit, let’s make sure the future is better,” Grey said baldly. Pepper and Tony looked at each other and had a silent conversation.

“Try not to say that directly,” Pepper said at last. “Also try not to say that we’re the only people that can fix the future, that’s how you piss everyone off.”

“I do know how to make people like me,” Grey said, mildly offended. “And besides, it’s not just us that can fix the future.”

>Line Break<

“Margaret, Margaret over here!” Reporters shouted as Grey kept a soft smile on her face. She let them take their pictures, several with her parents and even more on the arm of her Godfather. The photographer sandwiched between Christine and Jayne took as many pictures as he could, focusing on the family, but occasionally sneaking pictures of the crowd for reaction shots.

Grey gave a dimpled smile in the direction of another group of reporters, barely remembering that they’d need face time too.

“Margaret, Margaret! When are you gonna get naked for the camera?” One reporter brazenly shouted out. As Grey turned in disbelief, she had a wonderful view of Jayne hitting him with a lovely left cross that left the man lying on the ground, astonished. Jayne clutched her hand to her chest and cried out. Bucky appeared from the shadows and scooped her up in his arms, playing dashing prince to Jayne’s damsel in distress. When the reporter tried to say something, Bucky glared at him. Even Grey was slightly put off by the dark glare he was giving the reporter.

“Take her for X-Rays,” Pepper said, appearing next to Grey. “New Amsterdam is nearby. Go we’ll handle it from here. Happy, get rid of the trash, please.”

Happy appeared and help get Bucky and Jayne away from the crowd, now realizing something else had happened. Then he hauled the man to his feet by his dress jacket and dragged him out. Robbins met them, trading places with Barnes to take Jayne to the hospital.

“I have something I feel the need to say in light of the poor decisions made here,” Grey said, stepping forward and holding her hand up to catch everyone’s attention. It was like a switch had been flipped, silence fell, and everyone waited to hear what the Stark Heiress had to say. Even Happy froze with the man still in his grip. “This man asked me a question that he could have phrased a dozen different ways. He asked when I was going to get naked for the camera. If this was a slight on the character of my dad, or Pepper Potts, who have both had brief modelling careers, then it was a poor one. What kind of insult is it to call someone attractive? If this was an insinuation that all I’m good for is a pretty face, I’d like to point out that even without a college degree, in the five months I’ve overseen Stark Industries we’ve done incredible things. But sadly, that isn’t even what I’m upset about.”

“What are you upset about?” Christine called out, realizing she was looking for someone to ask.

“This is the September Eleventh memorial, we aren’t here to dance and drink as a fundraiser, this is a solemn, somber occasion to commemorate a tragedy. Is this really the place to ask about my hypothetical modeling career? Is this really the time?” Grey shook her head, looking disgusted. “We have bigger things to worry about than what I wear. Maybe you should just grow the fuck up.”

Grey turned on her heel and returned to her family, still shaking her head. She glared at her dad through her lashes before heavily rolling her eyes and straightening up.

“Think he was influenced by Smith’s article?” Grey asked Pepper with false cheer.

“Okay fine, the woman is a menace and needs to be shut up, can we deal with that tomorrow? You did good, Grey.” Pepper said, wrapping her arm around Grey’s shoulders, just as Tony came around to offer Pepper his arm. He escorted his girls into the hall, where staff was waiting with Champagne for Pepper, water for Tony and Grey. “Wow, they went all out this year.”

“I don’t think I can do this,” Grey said, suddenly realizing the number of people she had to speak in front of. Her knees wobbled, and her right hand trembled at her side.

“You did cotton eyed joe in six-inch heels, on live TV, I think you can handle this.” Jim soothed, stepping in just behind him. As he was in his dress blues, he denied the champagne and accepted a water.

“There’s a hundred people in here,” Grey said, pale faced as she turned to face her dad. Panic was clear in her eyes. Tony pulled her into a hug.

“You can do this, kiddo. You did fine out there, that was the worst part.” Tony practically dragged her into the room, Pepper following, shaking her head with fond amusement. “Now come on, they’re waiting on you so they can serve dinner.”

“And now, to commemorate the ninth anniversary of the devastating attacks on the Twin Towers, may I introduce Margaret Stark!”

Grey took a shaky breath and stepped up to the podium. She took a deep breath and smiled at the audience and the cameras in the back.

“Today marks the nine-year anniversary of the attempted destruction of our republic,” Grey started, surprising everyone with her word choice. “A group of people made a decision to do something terrible. And because of that, I am standing in front of you today. Today, we take a moment to remember what happened, one block away, just nine years ago.”

Grey held up her hand and everyone fell silent for one terrible, long moment.

“We have to take the time to reflect on the resilience that has defined us for nine years. Today, we honor those that we lost by focusing, not on the pain that September Eleventh will always bring, but the strength we showed in response. The community we made. If we drown ourselves in the pain of our loss, we will be no different from Bin Laden’s men.”

Several people in the audience had tears on their cheeks as they watched Grey stand in front of them, an immovable wall determined to protect them from the horrors of the world, no thought to the consequences for herself.

“The passage of time has allowed wounds to heal, but the scars will always serve as a powerful reminder of our shared history. As we pay homage to the victims and their families, we also have to recognize the unyielding spirit of unity that emerged in the aftermath of the attacks; the resilience of not just individuals or communities, but the entire nation, all of which has been nothing short of remarkable.

“Stark Industries may not have been the first company to send financial aid to the City of New York, but neither were we the last. In the face of this terrible tragedy, the American people demonstrated unwavering solidarity, the likes of which we haven’t seen since. The first responders, not only of the local station, but of stations from around the country piled in, even coming when they knew they likely faced their own death. Search and rescue showed up with dogs, who ended up so depressed from finding only causalities that their handlers had to bury themselves, so the dogs didn’t quit fighting.”

A cheer went up for those that responded. Several retired firefighters were in the audience, clapping for their friends that they lost. Others toasted, raising a glass with their friends in remembrance of those they might have lost when Al Qaeda killed hundreds on American soil. Pepper gave Grey a watery smile. Her uncle had been a police officer that responded to the attack. He died rescuing a woman from the first tower.

“However, remembering the past is not the only thing that we do, as Americans. We look to the future, using the past not as an obstacle to be overcome, but a lesson to carry with us to the future. In the past nine years not only have we banded together to protect those that can’t from this same enemy, but we’ve also made transformative changes in security, diplomacy, and the way we perceive our connection as people of earth. We have learned that this is not a world where countries can stand alone in isolation but must work together worldwide to continue to foster our commitment to creating a safer and more united world.

“Here soon, construction will end on the Freedom Tower, standing tall at One World Trade Center to serve us as a symbol of resilience, triumph, rebirth, and the indomitable human spirit. So please, raise a glass to those we have lost.” Grey held up her water, smiling, her dimples charming everyone in the room.

Grey got her toast, and another roar of applause as she stepped down from the stage, where her dad was waiting with an encouraging smile. She placed her shaking hand on his and took the last step down before she was pulled into a hug.

“You did good, kid,” Tony whispered in her ear as she finally stopped shaking. “Now we just mingle.”

“Actually, I’m going to find a quiet hallway and check in on Jayne. I want to see how her hand is doing.” Grey accepted her phone from Tony, who smiled. “And ask her what she was thinking hitting the guy like that! Crazy woman.”

“Is that her calling?” Tony pointed to the phone, already lit up with an incoming call. Grey looked at it and shrugged, answering it before stepping into a side hall.

“Why?” Grey asked, not waiting for a greeting. “Why the fuck would you hit him?”

“’Cause I saw Barnes coming and knew it was going to be either me or him!” Jayne said, her words slurring a bit. “Happy took me to the hospital, Bucky’s back waiting for you, somewhere.”

“Are you okay?” Grey asked, concerned for her best friend.

“Doc called it a boxer’s break. Just a little thing in the middle of my hand. I can’t type for two weeks, so you might have to have Christine run any pieces you need,” Jayne said. “How’d your speech go?”

“Oh, honey, I don’t care about any articles, I care about you,” Grey said, laughing slightly. “The speech was fine. I didn’t curse, although I definitely told that guy to grow the fuck up, and that was likely live.”

“It was, CNN was showing it while we were in the ER,” Jayne said. Grey could easily picture the amusement on her face as she giggled. “Public support is definitely in your corner with most Americans under forty agreeing with you about the modeling your parents did. Women around the word are on your side, and hey!”

“I took her phone and tablet,” Happy said, his voice suddenly coming through. “You should be resting. Now rest. We’re still waiting on Ortho to sign off. You did good, tell Tony that Barnes is back on his six.”

“I found him,” Grey said, leaning backwards blindly. A hand reached out to catch her, guiding her back so she was leaning against his chest.

“How the fuck do you always know I’m behind you?” Bucky asked, slightly surprised. “One of these days you’re gonna fall.”

“Nah, you’ll always be there to catch me,” Grey said. “Bye Happy!”

She ended the call and leaned up on her toes to kiss her boyfriend. Bucky let her for a moment, then gently pulled away.

“I gotta go, you gotta get back, go stun them all.”

“I love you, James Barnes,” Grey said looking up at him before she vanished around a corner and appeared back, just in time for the first course of dinner to appear at her table. If Bucky stood there, shock clear on his face, that was between him and the shadows he hid in.

“How’s Jayne?” Jim asked, handing over the pepper.

“Boxer’s break, Happy’s watching her now. They’re waiting on Ortho.”

“Ouch,” Tony commiserated. “Any other updates?”

“Barnes is on our six, and America loves me,” Grey said, wobbling her head from side to side with a smile on her face. “Anything on your end?”

“Thaddeus Ross is here. He came in during your speech,” Pepper said, pointing him out with her wine glass. “This is definitely not a pinot gris.”

Grey pulled it out of her hand and took a sip and immediately pulled a face. She handed the glass back before reaching over to take the glass of red from Jim.

“What did you order?”

“It’s supposed to be a cab.”

“Jim, hate to break it to you, this is a malbec, Pep, that’s definitely chardonnay. Congrats, this party blows, who is their Somm?”

“No,” Tony said, putting his hand on Grey’s knee. “Let the party have strange wine choices and slightly wilty salad. It’s not our party.”

“Still don’t know how you confuse a pinot gris with chardonnay,” Pepper whined, moving the glass away from her. Jim didn’t care that much and continued to drink the malbec. Grey scrunched her nose up at it all.

Chapter Text

“So, we’re in agreement,” Grey said, feeling ridiculous with the official language. “Seema Patel to replace Obadiah, Brittany Short to replace Neises, and Nicole Kynes to take legal at Sam’s suggestion.”

After learning about the future plans, Sam wholeheartedly threw her support behind the Avengers Initiative, wanting to be their President of Legal, rather than the CLO. Pepper put Sam in charge of hiring the new chief legal officer, and she suggested Nicole, who did her undergrad at Yale, then Harvard for law. She was still young, but had worked with San Francisco DA, Kamala Harris for two years as a public defender.

“We’re replacing seventeen regional directors,” Pepper said, shaking her head at the number. Five to arrests, five for qualifications, and seven to employee complaints. “Hiring an additional six directors, and completely scrapping the board of directors we currently have.”

“And buying out the entire company. How much is all this costing us?” Tony rummaged through his folder until he found a budget. The total at the bottom had been scratched out and rewritten six times.

“Personally? Too much,” Pepper replied, searching for the finance packet. It was six in the morning, and the family had taken over the biggest conference room in the Los Angeles HQ to host the upcoming leadership meeting to discuss all the impending changes. At least, that’s what everyone else had been told. “You already have fifty three percent of the shares, ah-ha there it is. I have five percent myself, and Grey bought seven percent after firing Kevin.”

“Obadiah has ten percent, and the remaining twenty five is split,” Grey added, leaning over to read the file. “We can get those at a steal once he’s convicted.”

“And the board of advisors, you’re implementing?” Pepper asked Tony. Since the company was going to privatize, they didn’t truly answer to the board, but they wanted trusted people to call them out for being stupid if it came to it.

“You two as President and Vice President, depending on who is CEO at the time,” Tony said, reinforcing the belief that they were going to make Pepper before the Expo. “Ms Thomas has agreed to stay as secretary, and suggested Max Howell as treasurer. I won’t sit on the board as President and Director of R&D, but our hire for VP can sit on. I was also thinking the directors of HR and Ethics.”

“We should bring Hope Van Dyne and Helen Cho on as well, since the board is eventually going to advise on the Avengers Initiative, too,” Pepper suggested. “We don’t have to tell them yet, just get them to agree.”

“I like that, who would we bring on from SHIELD, because we’ll need one,” Grey asked. “I’d trust Maria Hill, after everything.”

“We’ll come back to that, these will do for now,” Tony said, calming Grey’s endless need to prepare for the future. “Who has the file on the Jericho factories?”

“I do,” Grey said handing it over. “Two are already converted for phones, the third got delayed by an electrical fire – no one got hurt, just knocked us off schedule a few weeks. Since we were able to negotiate out of the one contract, for the new grenades, those factories were also converted, so we have seven active.”

“Presales are fantastic, couldn’t have asked for better,” Pepper said, shrugging. Switching to consumer technology had thrown their workers for a loop, but manufacturing was already on the rise, and the Stark Phones looked on track to beat out Samsung sales, even with their late start in the year. Not to mention how excited the HR department was about their new head. Hanna Smythe ruled with an iron fist, but everyone loved her because of it. Pepper expected employee satisfaction to skyrocket.

The three of them talked about the future of the company until Happy came and found them at seven, the caterers for the leadership meeting had arrived. Pepper and Grey ran to their offices to change while Tony and Happy cleaned up. Happy took everything downstairs to Tony’s office and put it on his desk.

The first group arrived at eight thirty, the department heads and various directors from Seattle. Grey and Pepper walked back in and exchanged looks. He would be one of the ones served a severance offer once Obadiah was arrested.

By eight fifty, everyone had arrived, according to Bambi’s facial recognition scans. Grey went around and allowed her dad to introduce her to everyone she hadn’t already met. At eight fifty-five, another group of people walked in, the new hires for Stark Industries leadership in America.

“It’s good to see everyone all in the same place,” Tony said as he watched the soon-to-be new COO be introduced to Michael Bowdler, the Chief Technology Officer and one of two to keep their job at the C level. “We can get a real sense of who knows who, and who we might have missed.”

“Bucky went through everyone in this room, I don’t think we’ve missed anything,” Grey said, laughing with her dad. “You’re just excited for nine.”

“I’m ready for all this to finally be over,” Tony said quietly. He knew it wouldn’t truly be over, it would never be over, too much had been irrevocably changed in his life. But he was ready to put all the betrayal behind him.

“I’m just glad they were able to move this fast. When you first told me everything, I expected this to drag out for months. Investigations of this size aren’t fast.”

“They’re hoping that we’ll continue our contracts if they get this wrapped up quickly. We should be glad it was this easy for them.” Tony paused. “Did you bribe them?”

“Why does everyone think I’m this terrible person?” Grey asked, amused. “I get it, I give off big Slytherin energy for a Hufflepuff, but I did not bribe anyone. Jayne said that Stane just had no protection on his computers. Not surprised considering what I saw happen.”

Pepper finding that ransom video with no password protection was enough to have Grey and her head-of-IT mom cackling every time they saw it.

“What was that phrase you used last week? Age of the Geek?” Tony asked, toasting her with his coffee. She tapped her against his and smiled.

“Age of the geek baby,” Grey said, quoting Harrison from Leverage. She took a sip of her coffee and looked at Pepper across the room. Pepper nodded. “Let’s get this meeting started.”

“Good morning, ladies and gentlemen, if I could have everyone’s attention, please, we have a fair bit to discuss this sunny morning, and I don’t know about you, but I’d like to be done before noon,” Pepper said with a warm smile on her face. Stane was the only one that outwardly sneered at her. But he’d been doing that since Grey stepped out as CEO before he could. Michael, the CTO, was the only other person aware of what was about to happen, and gently herded the new hires out of the way of the door, just in time for the feds to burst in and start arresting people.

The Chief Legal Officer, Marlene Heins, was led out in handcuffs, as was the CFO, Josh Neises. Seven people from the board of directors meeting were arrested, leaving Richard Walsh and Kevin’s replacement, a woman named Susan. People were continuously led out, until there were only three FBI agents left in the room. Well, two FBI agents and Katherine Dugan, who was either undercover or moonlighting.

“Obadiah Stane, you are under arrest for kidnapping, attempted murder, and terrorism, you have the right to remain silent, anything you say can and will be used against you in a court of law. You have the right to an attorney, if you cannot afford one, one will be afforded to you by the state of California.” Katherine winked at Grey as she led Stane out of the room. That’s when the lights went off.

“Was that part of the plan?” Grey asked, glancing around. She could hear Pepper reaching for her weapon and clamped a hand down on her wrist. “You will be shot, don’t even think about it. Jarvis, Bambi, someone tell me what the fuck is going on?”

“Anonymous is trying to get into Stark Industries servers,” Bambi said in Grey’s ear. “Jarvis is trying to keep them out, that’s why they cut your power.”

“Is this Operation Payback?” Grey asked. “I think I remember something about that in the news. No idea what for though.”

“File sharing,” Bambi supplied. “It’s on twitter.”

“Everything is on Twitter. Get the power back on, tell Anonymous to fuck off we don’t have what they want,” Grey said, letting go of Pepper. Pepper looked a little sheepish for almost pulling a weapon in a room with federal agents “Tell Jarvis that he has permission to go nuts keeping them out. And get legal in here to pass out the pink slips, now that the arrests are done. I need some more coffee.”

>Line Break<

Breaking: Stark Industries Executives Arrested in Major multi-Agency Operation

Jayne Vittori, Associated Press
September 14, 2010, 9:01 AM PST

LOS ANGELES, CA — In a swift, coordinated operation, agents from the FBI, DHS, and ATF entered a Stark Industries leadership meeting this morning, executing a series of high-profile arrests. The list of charges against Stark Industries’ Chief Operating Officer, Obadiah Stane, is extensive, including weapons smuggling, theft, attempted theft, embezzlement, money laundering, fraud, racketeering, attempted kidnapping, kidnapping, attempted murder, murder, and several others. He may face additional charges as an accomplice in several of these crimes.

Chief Financial Officer Joshua Neises, as well as five other Stark Industries employees linked to illicit weapons deals, were also taken into custody. An additional three employees were arrested on unrelated charges uncovered during the investigation. Margaret Stark, CEO of Stark Industries, expressed both relief and determination in a statement made shortly after the arrests:

"We've been recently praised for all our efforts at bettering the company. This is the flipside of that," Margaret stated. "We have to hold our employees to a higher standard of accountability if we want to be the highest standard of accountability."

The investigation, which has been ongoing for several months, has reportedly revealed a substantial network of illegal operations centered around the illegal sale and distribution of Stark Industries weapons. Margaret Stark has announced a series of immediate terminations for employees who were found to have participated in Stane’s smuggling ring, even if their involvement fell below the threshold for criminal charges.

Pepper Potts, Stark Industries’ Chief Executive Assistant, praised law enforcement for their effective action and vigilance. “The investigation team did a remarkable job in bringing swift accountability,” Potts said. “Their commitment to protecting not just Stark Industries, but also the American people, is commendable.”

While law enforcement is keeping specific investigative methods confidential, one anonymous investigator revealed, off the record, that Stane’s personal security practices were surprisingly lax, particularly on his devices. "Honestly, it was easier than expected," the investigator shared. “He had next to no security on his personal devices, which made it quite straightforward to identify his collaborators and build a thorough case.”

As Stark Industries grapples with the fallout of these revelations, the company remains committed to upholding the standards of transparency and accountability it has recently promoted. Margaret Stark’s decisive stance and collaboration with authorities underscores Stark Industries’ commitment to reform and accountability, ensuring the company operates ethically in all aspects.

Stark Industries Tightens Standards with Major Layoffs Following Executive Arrests

Christine Everhart, Vanity Fair

September 14, 2010

LOS ANGELES, CA — In the wake of this morning's dramatic arrests of Stark Industries COO Obadiah Stane and several other high-ranking employees, CEO Margaret Stark is taking bold, rapid steps to address long-standing issues within the company. Alongside the arrests, Stark Industries has enacted a sweeping series of terminations and layoffs targeting employees who fall short of the company’s newly set standards. This recalibration of the workforce—eliminating 10% of employees across its American operations—reflects the company’s stated commitment to maintaining the "highest standard of accountability," as Margaret Stark put it in her recent address.

Among those dismissed are employees with excessive harassment complaints, outdated qualifications, and other performance-based shortcomings, as well as anyone found with even indirect ties to Stane or his alleged network. “This isn’t just about removing the ‘bad apples’,” one spokesperson clarified. “It’s about redefining our culture and ensuring every employee is qualified, accountable, and in line with Stark Industries’ values.”

In a surprising show of transparency, Margaret Stark has extended an unusual offer to terminated employees, allowing anyone who believes their layoff was unjust to schedule an in-person meeting with her directly to plead their case. Such a measure has sparked conversations about her personal commitment to fairness amid necessary restructurings.

“The majority of these layoffs are unfortunately a result of internal politics and cultural shifts overdue for an overhaul,” Stark Industries’ new Chief Legal Officer Nicole Kynes commented. “Our mission is moving forward with integrity, and that means addressing issues that don’t align with our standards, even if they aren’t necessarily criminal.”

The move toward recalibration in hiring practices will see a more stringent review process for new hires, with a focus on both technical proficiency and interpersonal skills. Rumors also hint at potential improvements to Stark Industries’ work environment, with discussions around on-site childcare, increased benefits, and more professional development opportunities to foster a culture that’s accountable yet supportive.

Margaret Stark has consistently been vocal about reforming Stark Industries’ image and internal culture since taking over as CEO earlier this year. In recent months, her influence has resulted in key shifts toward transparency, accountability, and ethics, moves that have struck a chord with the public and younger generations alike. Her statement this morning encapsulated her stance: “The future of Stark Industries will be built on a foundation of responsibility and resilience. We owe it to our employees and to the world to be the best possible version of ourselves.”

While the restructuring and higher standards may be challenging for some to meet, Stark Industries is making its intentions clear. For the Stark family, this decisive overhaul is not just about removing remnants of Obadiah Stane’s influence; it’s about setting a new precedent for what it means to be part of this iconic enterprise.

As the dust settles, all eyes will remain on Stark Industries and Margaret Stark as they navigate these pivotal shifts—determined to build a more ethically robust, forward-thinking company.

>Iron Man<

“And it locks?” Tom asked, looking at the flight suit. They were in an empty classroom at Andrews Air Force Base in DC, looking at a projection of the concept design for the EX0-7 suits.

“It’s a static lock. When the repulsors are active, it’ll lock up the suit in a streamlined position to help with aerodynamics,” Tony said. “We’ve designed locks to go on at the hips, the knees, and the ankles. We don’t want them to have to do all that themselves. It’ll hurt after a while.”

“Found the pilots,” Jim said, entering the warehouse. Grey looked away from the wing suit excitedly and caught her first glimpse of the birds. She greeted each of them eagerly.

“Sam Wilson, Falcon,” Sam greeted, shaking Grey’s hand. The insignia on his shirt marked him as a Staff Sergeant.

“Riley del Sol, Hawk,” the other man said, taking Sam’s lead.

“Alison McGee, Allie, please, Penguin. I’m not a flyer, I’m just back-end support,” she said with a wide smile on her face. She was a Technical Sergeant, if Grey was reading the insignia correctly. Riley had the same one.

“That’s perfect, we were only able to get two suits completed,” Tony said, taking over the presentation. This was something he was familiar with, and truly enjoyed doing. He talked about the wings, the suit as a separate entity, the weapons attached, and how to avoid scorching the back of their thighs when taking off.

“So, we’re essentially going to want to hang glide when we take off,” Riley restated, looking at the set up. “Jump out and coast before firing up the repulsors.”

“Exactly,” Tony said excitedly. “By then, the static lock at your hips will have switched on, and you should be fine.”

“This static lock, is it going to stop us from moving? What if we’re on the ground, using the wings to assist in hand to hand?” Sam asked, leaning to the side in his chair.

“The static lock can easily be disrupted,” Tony explained. “It’s literally static electricity and magnets. The locks are there to help you keep streamlined, not force you to stay streamlined.”

“I see lots of core work in our future, birdbrain,” Riley said to Sam.

“Great, abs for days,” Sam complained. “I’d rather do cardio.”

“Ha no,” Grey laughed, beaming at the pilots. The Iron Pilots were pulling more core work to compensate for the weight of the suits. The exoskeleton helped, but it made it easier to move in, the stronger they were.“I’d rather do core than cardio.”

“So, when do we start?” Allie asked, looking up from the notes she was taking. “Or when do they start? General, are we being presented with comms? Who and when will our missions come from?”

“Oh, she’s the smart one,” Jim said. “What are these two then, the pretty ones?”

“Yes sir,” Riley said lazily, grinning. Grey shook her head with a smile. “And the strong ones.”

“Nah, I watched Grey throw a man easily weighing over three hundred pounds,” Jim said. “She’s the strong one.”

“Pepper threw him too,” Grey said defensively.

“That is true,” Tony mused. “My girlfriend scares the crap out of me. And she did that before she started hand to hand training.”

“Will we be learning any advanced hand to hand?” Allie asked. General Morrow stood and handed each airman a slim file.

“This is just an overview of what you three are going to be involved in. You’re going to work directly with Doctor Stark and his family. All of your missions will be classified. No one outside of the four of us, and the Stark family are to know.”

“And with that secret, here’s one more you’re going to have to keep,” Tony said brightly. “This is the man who is going to be running most of our missions with Miss Penguin. He served in the Army and spent a ridiculous amount of time as a POW in Russia. Bucky Barnes. Buckster, meet the birds.”

“What the fuck,” Sam asked quietly as Bucky stepped out of a shadow behind Tony. He stood there, looking menacing, but ultimately normal in black tactical pants, and a tight blue shirt with a standard nine-millimeter in a thigh holster. His prosthetic was visible once the short sleeves ended.

“Who?” Riley looked at Sam, who clearly knew the man. A glance at the family showed that they were in on some joke centering the man.

“He’s Captain America’s best friend?” Sam asked, looking pale. “Served in WW2, my sister, she majored in American history, she told me about him. What?”

“Funny story,” Tony said, trying not to giggle at the astonished look on General Morrow’s face. “I’m sure. Grey pulled him outta God knows where while I was in the desert.”

“Good to know you’re going to get that reaction from everyone we ever meet,” Grey pretended to pout. “No one even looks at me anymore, they all stare at him.”

“I’ll stare at you plenty, darling,” Allie said, winking at the heiress. “Is this the big guy you threw?”

“Yep,” Grey confirmed, blushing violently at the woman’s attentions. Allie laughed brightly and turned back to her file. “Are there any more questions?”

“There’s a lot of recon missions planned, what are we doing recon for?” Sam asked, glancing at the paperwork in Allie’s hands.

“I’m so glad you asked, Wilson, that leads us nicely into part B of what we’re not telling the press,” Tony said. Behind him, a slide show popped up, and Tony’s smile widened. “This is a sketch of what we’re working on as a family.”

>Iron Man<

“This is the best day ever!” Sam Wilson shouted as he flew two feet above the ocean’s surface in the EX0-7 suit code named Falcon. All the fliers were out, including Jim and Bucky in standard flight suits, coasting through the air.

“Dad, you may have been right,” Grey said, barrel rolling over Pepper to get on Tony’s other side. “The contact makes selection much easier. Think we can get the same thing added to my daily wear ones?”

“No, you wouldn’t want to wear this daily, but I can make them glow like your others, no problem,” Tony said. It was a standard contact lens, with no prescription on it, just a computer chip, similar to the ones used with the nano-masks that would cause Talbot so much grief later in life. It paired with the suit, acting as a cursor for their heads-up display in the suit. “Hawk, if you end up in the ocean, I’m not rescuing you.”

“If you ruin your flight suit, I’ll order him to leave you in the ocean,” Allie’s voice came through their open comms. “Having said that, how are you two doing?”

“This is incredible,” Riley crowed. “I’ve always loved flying, being a pilot was incredible, but this? This is... beyond description.”

“This is fucking awesome!” Grey watched, impressed he was already so comfortable with the wings.

“The Air Force has already started planning our first few ops, those with you, and also those strictly for us,” Allie said from where she was running back end. “They’d also like us to get used to writing a report after each flight. Iron Man, are you going to teach the boys general maintenance on their suits?”

“No, Stark Industries will handle all the maintenance. I’m putting together a team specifically for you all,” Tony said. Grey leaned until she was flying face up. After a few seconds, she flipped back over, deciding that coasting on her back felt weird and set off all of her various anxieties. “I’d do it myself, but I barely have time to be Iron Man.”

 >Iron Man<

The need to celebrate two birthdays at the same time brought the birds and their families to Los Angeles for a long weekend. September 23^rd was Sam Wilson and Sam Kim’s birthday, so after the first flight with the EX0-7 suits, the birds and Allie’s wife, were flown out to Los Angeles.

Sam and Riley were happy to share a guest room, their relationship only slightly surprising Grey. Allie and her wife Kat took Grey’s old room, sending Jayne to Pepper’s, who was now bunking with Tony. The first night was relaxing. The next morning, the twenty-first, Grey decided to play.

Sam fell out of his bed, panic flooding his system at the loud noise, until he recognized it. He still wasn’t sure why it was that loud, but he sprang to his feet and enjoyed it anyway.

“Do you remember?” Riley shouted.

“Twenty first night, September?” Sam shouted back, already dancing along to the music that was being blasted through the entire house in Los Angeles. He reached into his bag and pulled a pair of pants on before following Riley down to the kitchen, where Grey was jamming out too. Bucky was sitting at the table, his soundproof headphones on as he drank his coffee.

“Never was a cloudy day,” Grey sang as she spun in a circle, three coffees in her hands. She passed them out, still bopping to the music, a wide smile on her face. Lyn was working around Grey, putting together a breakfast for the truly ridiculous number of people gathered. The song ended, and the volume lowered considerably as another song came on, still disco. Grey didn’t stop dancing, but Bucky removed his headphones.

“Glad someone beat Sam to it,” Allie said as she entered the room. Kat was shuffling along behind her, yawning. “He usually does this every year with his terrible sound system.”

“Hey!”

“She’s right, Wilson, it’s a terrible sound system,” Riley said brightly. Happy and Jim entered the dining room next, dressed, and ready for the day. Pepper and Tony came in from outside, likely having left to avoid the music. Jayne came down from upstairs, her arm finally free of her brace.

“It’s okay, we still tolerate you,” Allie teased. If possible, Sam looked even more offended as he dropped into a chair at the table. The chef came out, carrying a tray with loaded plates. The music faded as people settled into their chairs and started eating.                   Conversations splintered, with Tony pulling Grey into a quick meeting about the HR policy changes. Pepper, Bucky, Happy, and Jayne were arguing about the meeting they had the next day with not only the board of directors, but also all the C level employees and all the department heads. The Air Force quartet were exchanging stories.

The chef appeared again, clearing away the empty plates before taking their leave for the morning. Lyn didn’t often double as chef and server, but was willing to make an exception with all the guests.

“Wanna be really petty and buy Pym Tech?” Grey asked, a shit-eating grin on her face. Pepper and Tony, both gave her a resounding no. She pouted but grinned at them.

“You’d take over the world if I let you, wouldn’t you?”

“Oh, Gods no,” Grey said, her eyes wide. “The whole world? Definitely not. Maybe just the country. After Obama’s run though, I like what he’s doing, mostly.”

“Hey, how’d last week go for you? You never said,” Allie asked, turning away from where Riley was describing a flight he’d had, using his hand to show how the aircraft had flown.

“Well, we’re officially private military contractors,” Grey said with distaste. “We’re to work directly with the Air Force or the UN to find and destroy any Stark Weapons scattered around the world, we don’t need a visa to operate, but we do need proper flight clearances and permissions, and ample warning to the government of whatever country we’re gatecrashing. Thaddeus was there, lurking in the back, so was Coulson. One of them is going to end up reaching out with questions.”

“I’ll handle Ross,” Tony said. “I don’t like him anyway.”

“Nothing to his feelings to you” Grey said, her eyes glowing orange. “You’re going to buy his favorite bar.”

“That’s a bad idea,” Pepper said.

“That’s a fantastic idea,” Tony said. Sam and Riley were still staring, open-mouthed at Grey.

“Yeah, she can sometimes see the future,” Jim said, noticing what they were looking at.

“That’s impossible,” Riley breathed, still staring at Grey’s glowing orange eyes. Grey blinked and they were back to her usual brown.

“No, that’s just Grey,” Jim said, shaking his head. “You’ll get used to her eventually. But you understand that what she can do is beyond classified, right?”

“She can see the future, why isn’t she working with the DOD to prevent attacks on our troops?” Sam demanded.

“Because I can’t control it,” Grey said icily. Everyone looked at her in surprise. “I just see these terrible things and hope that I have enough context clues to do something. So yeah, I can tell you that Stane’s never gonna spend a day in jail due to his own bad-guy partners killing him, but I can’t tell you what’s going to happen next week. And I can’t just force the visions, they usually come at night anyway. So, my abilities are classified because if the wrong people make the same assumption, you just did, Hydra or worse will have me as their slave to try and use my powers to take over the world.”

“Why weren’t we told?” Allie asked, trying to play mediator.

“Why should you be told?” Grey asked, crossing her arms over her chest. “Why do you need to know anything about me? Yes, you currently work for us, that means you get to know about how I like my coffee, it doesn’t mean you’re entitled to information about everything.”

“She didn’t mean it like that,” Riley said, jumping to her defense. “None of us meant anything by it. We were just told impossible information, we’re just curious because it’s supposed to be impossible.”

“If this were true clairvoyance, or even omnipotence, we would disclose that, especially if any information for your jobs came from her, but since the only thing she used to get us this far was my money, it’s not important,” Tony said firmly. “The only thing Grey’s actually used her abilities for is rescuing Barnes from Hydra, and that was mostly an accident.”

“I saw him being tortured by his handler, recognized both of them, and I decided to do something about it,” Grey said. “And I’d do the same for any of you, if I could.”

“Unreliable abilities?” Allie asked, no hostility, just curiosity.

“I only see the big things. Dad coming home, Stane’s death. I keep seeing dad and Pepper’s wedding, but the universe can’t tell if it’s happening soon or not. I keep seeing two different versions.”

“Two different versions?”

“There’s one in Central Park, or one by a lake. The one by the lake, you two look older, dad’s greying around the temples.”

“Can you wait to plan my wedding until after I propose?” Tony sighed, leaning back in his chair with his coffee.

“Can you hurry up and propose to the love of your life? So, I can plan your wedding already?” Grey asked, leaning forward to reach the coffee pot in the middle of the table. She course corrected, reaching for the decaf pot after a glare from her dad.

“Hate to interrupt this breakfast, but we are being requested in the office,” Happy said, reading something on his phone.

“Well, that’s our queue,” Pepper said, standing up. “Allie, Sam, Riley, Kat the house is yours, while you’re here, feel free to stay and relax, head out and explore. There are cars in the garage, there’s a path to the private beach near the cliffs. Lyn will put out a lunch spread at noon, and dinner will be at seven.”

“If you need anything, feel free to reach out, calls likely won’t be an option, but you can always text,” Grey added, abandoning her decaf coffee. “I’ve gotta change.”

Grey ran back to her room, Bucky on her heels. After she finished her orange juice, Pepper did the same. Tony was already dressed, so he retreated to the lab to wait.

“Anybody else feel like the universe is laughing at us?” Riley asked, leaning back in his chair. “Because those four, scare the shit outta me, and I feel like God is waiting with a punchline somewhere.”

“Better be a damn good one,” Sam grumbled, refilling his own coffee with a bitter expression.

“You two are the joke,” Allie said cheerfully, pulling her phone out to check the time. It was late enough to go explore LA. “Don’t get arrested if you leave today.”

“Why would we leave?” Riley asked Sam. “There’s a giant pool, right there on the property. I ain’t goin’ anywhere.”

“Well, I’m leaving. Kat found a mommy yoga class she wants to do, and I want to see the city,” Allie said brightly.

>Iron Man<

It was nearly two in the morning, when Bucky knocked gently on the door to Tony’s office.

“I have something I don’t want to ask, but I need anyway,” Bucky said softly. Tony looked at him with concern. “My arm, there’s something wrong, tomorrow, could we – could you?”

“What’s goin’ on, Ice Cube?” Bucky rolled his eyes at the endless nicknames but turned so he could open a hatch on his shoulder, revealing wires.

“It’s sparking,” Bucky said flatly. “I feel it in my fingers. Started two days ago.”

“You too tired to head to the lab? I can fix it today, I don’t mind,” Tony offered, finishing off his own sandwich.

“Today is good,” Bucky said, relief in his eyes. He got up and followed Tony downstairs, telling him all the things he could remember about his arm. Tony nodded along, occasionally calling up to Jarvis to make a note of something. Bucky’s anxiety was through the roof, but the pain in his fingers was gone in under an hour.

“Better?”

“Thank you, Tony,” Bucky said, even reaching over to hug the man. Tony rolled his eyes, but hugged him back, secretly enjoying the contact.

“Yeah, yeah. I’ll get you a completely new one in the works, this is all cold war era hardware. With what I have access to, I can make you something better,” Tony offered.

“Grey said that Wakanda would make me a Vibranium arm if I waited until 2016,” Bucky said, leaning back in his chair. Tony didn’t want to point it out, but this was the first time Bucky felt comfortable enough in the lab to sit in a chair and not on the floor or the counter. Grey would be sad she slept through it but thrilled with his progress. He was certain Jarvis had already left a message with Bambi about it. He glanced at the computer screen with her heart rate on it. “She also said that Fitz makes excellent prosthetics.”

“She keeps talking about Fitz,” Tony said. “If I didn’t see you two together every day, I’d be worried she’s in love with him.”

“Oh, she definitely is, but she talks about his soulmate, Simmons, so I think we’re good.” Bucky laughed at the thought. “She’s got a big heart, there’s enough room for us all.”

>Iron Man<

Pepper kept a straight face as Tony led her into the courthouse, his tight grip on her hand his only show of nerves. She’d been in front of cameras before, both for her modeling career, and also during press conferences for Stark Industries, but this felt different. This wasn’t a careful selection of reporters and publications, this was every vulture with a camera and a blog, shouting for a statement on proceedings.

“I’ll give a brief statement if you calm down and stop harassing my parents,” Grey said, pausing on the stairs. Jim took the hint and kept herding the rest of the group into the courthouse. “Thank you. Today is the second day of proceedings in State vs Stane. Those of us in Stark Industries are hopeful that things will go in accordance with the law, and Obadiah Stane will spend the rest of his life in jail. A jury will decide his fate, and that is something both dad and I are more than comfortable with. For those of you asking what punishment we would like, kindly stop. We have faith in the law and know that our judge and jury will do their jobs appropriately. Thank you all for your support and thank you to those of you who have taken to twitter in our defense. The Tony Stark Defense Squad was a delightful surprise, and Dad is just as appreciative of what you do. Thank you.”

Happy quickly stepped between Grey and the cameras, allowing her to dart up the few remaining stairs and duck into the building. Happy followed, and then led her to the conference room they’d been meeting in. Samantha and Jennifer were both there, as was General Morrow, having come out in support. Christine was there as well, whispering back and forth with Jayne about a spin she’d recently put in an article.

“It’s hard to make a man as smart as Tony as fallible as the rest of us, without removing his credibility,” Jayne was saying. “So, Grey and I decided to play up the dad angle. It’s the easiest for relatability.”

“And he gets no flak for it?”

“Did your dad know everything you did as a teenager?”

“Definitely not,” Christine said, a smile on her face.

“I didn’t rebel as a teenager. Worst thing I ever did was get a tattoo,” Grey said. Her eyes were wide and innocent, as if she’d never done anything bad in her life, ever. Until you saw the corner of her mouth twitching, trying to smile.

“You threatened a politician like three weeks ago,” Pepper pointed out. Grey frowned, pretending as if she had no idea what Pepper was talking about.

“I guess, technically, at nineteen I’m still a teenager,” Grey said, as if she’d forgotten how old she was. Christine laughed. Grey shrugged, unrepentant, before settling into a chair next to her dad. “Is today going to be more of yesterday?”

“Of course,” Samantha said, a plastic smile on her face. “Hey, just be glad you got to skip all the boring stuff. You get to just skip right to testimony.”

“I know you’ve been working on this forever, and we really appreciate this,” Pepper said, taking Samantha’s hands in her own. “This is what we’ve been working toward since Tony was taken. Everything we’re able to do going forward will be because of you and your hard work.”

“Oh hush, Pepper, stop making this so sentimental, Stane did treacherous things, bad, terrible things that hurt and killed people, even American Soldiers. You weren’t here Friday, last week, I was able to convince the judge that Stane should also face a murder charge as one of the airmen did die protecting Tony from the Ten-Rings.” Samantha may have batted away the compliment like she was playing tennis, but her cheeks were red, blushing under the heavy praise.

“So, I can call him a murderous bastard, good to know,” Grey said thoughtfully.

“No,” Jennifer said, reaching over to poke Grey in the side. Grey twitched away from the offending finger, grinning up at Jennifer. “You’re going to sit there and be really quiet. No contempt of court charges, please.”

“You mean to tell me that the two adults with ADHD are supposed to sit quietly for seven hours? With no phones or other things to keep us content?” Grey asked flatly.

“Do your best.” Grey rolled her eyes at Samantha and waved Happy over, taking her bag from him. She dug around until she found two fidget toys and handed one over to her dad. “Our case is being covered by CSPAN, so it’ll be on live TV, keep your facial expressions to yourself. Grey, your face doesn’t use its indoor voice, fix it.”

“Y’all should’ve left me home,” Grey said, all the expectations sitting in her skin like sand. She gave a full body shudder, her anxiety acting up. Eventually, she settled down, taking an anti-anxiety pill dry. “Anything else?”

“Take a notepad. If you have a question, write it down, I’ll answer it during the recess. Any cheap shot comments, write those down too. If you say anything out loud, you could face contempt charges.” Jennifer handed out white legal pads to everyone, making sure to give Grey two, in case she decided to distract herself with work. “There’s no technology, no phones or tablets allowed in the room, not by you. So, leave them here.”

“Bambi, emergencies only. If we get any calls or emails, send a stock response, I’ll play catch up after court today,” Grey promised, tilting her head either way until her neck popped. She twisted in her chair to get her back, then spent a minute cracking every knuckle on her hand, before she stood up and smiled. “Let’s get this over with, shall we?”

Obadiah Stane was led into the room in handcuffs and ankle shackles. He was in a suit, which disappointed Grey, she wanted to see him in his prison jumpsuit. But it was on live TV, so appearances must. He was sworn in and guided to the stand. The handcuffs were removed, as were the shackles. Grey tried to keep her face blank as Stane glared at her family, but even she could feel the sneer of disdain on her face as she stared at him.

“Miss Kim, you may begin,” the judge said, looking at Samantha. She stood slowly, in a single motion that made her look like a villain unfolding from their throne as they stared down the hero of the week. Grey wrote her first question on her notepad.

“Thank you, your honor,” Samantha said, handing something over to Jennifer. Tony and Pepper sat next to Grey in the first row behind them. The local DA sat next to Jennifer, making notes, and scribbling something out in shorthand. “Good morning, Mister Stane.”

“Sam, my favorite lawyer,” Stane said, pulling at his usual god-father-ish act that he affected for all Stark Industries employees.

“This is a long list of charges, wouldn’t you say? And what plea did you enter, last week?”

“I plead not guilty, you know this, Sam,” Stane said, pretending to admonish her. It was his favorite tactic, to be the friendly person. Not anymore. He looked oily, not physically, he just had this air about him that screamed he wasn’t to be trusted. “I would never do the horrible things Tony is accusing me of.”

“But Doctor Stark isn’t the one making the accusation, it’s the state of California, as well as the federal government. The Patriot Act applies here.” Samantha gave him a plastic smile, one that didn’t reach her eyes. “Did you do the horrible things the government is accusing you of?”

“Objection!” Stane’s lawyer cried, jumping to his feet.

“Sustained, Miss Kim, watch your words, please.”

“Of course, apologies your honor,” Samantha said, taking a step back. “Mister Stane, you’re facing a great number of charges, aren’t you?”

“It seems I am, yes.” Samantha walked back and forth, her heels never clicking, an impressive feat. Grey wrote down her second question. Then, had an idea strike. She flipped to her other notepad and started scribbling something down. She shifted so she was barefoot and cross legged in her seat.

“Would you mind if I ask you about a few of the charges?”

“Go right ahead, Sam,” Stane said. On the other side of Tony, Pepper grimaced. She knew what was next, they’d been well prepped.

“Your honor, I’d like to offer up piece of evidence 7c, the ransom video from when the Ten Rings held Doctor Stark hostage.”

With a press of a button, Tony’s image was kneeling on the TV screen, heavy bandages wrapped around his chest, where a car battery was keeping shrapnel out of his heart. It was obvious that Tony was out of it. Equally as obvious was the fact that the speaker in the video, Raza, said Obadiah Stane’s name as a greeting. The Tony on screen might have been too out of it to notice, but the jury sure paid attention.

“Was that not your name, they said in the beginning?” Samantha asked, tilting her head to the left. Obadiah swallowed heavily on the stand before he turned away from the screen.

“I’m sure there are others with my same name,” Obadiah tried, but those that looked close enough could see a thin sheen of sweat building on his head. Grey looked up from her notes in curiosity and had to hide a grin. Gotcha.

“We’ve done that research as well, there are three other men named Obadiah Stane. Only one has ties to Stark Industries, and that’s your father, who passed two years ago. The other two are unaffiliated. Your honor, I’d like to enter this report into evidence, exhibit 7-delta, the FBI’s search and seizure of the other Obadiah Stanes, and the lack of proof that any of them committed the crimes our Obadiah Stane may have committed.”

Samantha handed the FBI report to the judge, the defense attorney, and passed her original back to Jennifer.

“The question we have is why? Why try to force Tony out of the picture? At the rate things had been going, no one would’ve noticed what you were doing.” Stane was starting to get uncomfortable under the relentless glare from Pepper and Tony, the occasional all-knowing look from Grey, and Samantha’s line of questioning. “In fact, you were living it up as COO of Stark Industries. Your assistant did all your paperwork, for the legal parts of your job anyway. Why not stick with the status quo? Why shake things up?”

“Stark was already making moves to pull away from weapons, something had to be done before he completely ruined this company I built!”

“You built?” Samantha demanded before Obadiah’s lawyer could shut him up. “Howard Stark built this company, and Tony Stark changed it into the giant it is today, you’ve held on to their coattails, trying to drag them down with you. You’d have done the exact same with Margaret, if given the opportunity.”

“Stark Weapons were only able to go international because of me and what had to be done to grow the business. Tony over there was too weak to do what needed to be done, talking about peace and green energy, he was going to destroy all I worked for!”

“So you made friends with bad people to kidnap him.”

“Raza and I have worked together for years,” Stane said, his rage clear as he stood up. The judge was too shocked to stop it, and let Stane keep digging his own grave. “I asked him for a favor, kill one man, he was the one that got greedy and tried to use Tony to build his own weapons, Raza’s the reason this plan went belly-up.”

Samantha smirked, glancing first at the heaving Obadiah Stane, then Grey Stark, who winked at her.

“Your honor, I’d like a meeting with my client, please your honor,” the defense attorney practically begged.

“We will reconvene after a brief recess.” With a bang of the gavel, Grey was on her feet, reaching across the barrier to hug Samantha.

“Nicely done.”

“It’s not over yet,” Samantha sighed. “Unless his attorney offers a change of plea, we’ll have to keep going with the case. Although it will be a quick one if he can’t keep his temper.”

“His house of cards is crumbling around him. He’s gonna lash out to take as many people down with him as he can. Good news, Stane gave up his name before I did,” Grey said, leaning until her hip popped. Jim swatted her shoulder; he hated it when she did that. “Oh, hang on, I have to take this call.”

Grey left the courtroom, already talking to someone.

“Didn’t we take her phone?” Jennifer asked, watching the way Grey moved her hands, as if she could actually touch someone over the phone.

“We didn’t take her comms,” Tony said. “Whatever she’s doing is either important for this week, or we’ll find out about it next year sometime. Either one.”

“Or there’ll be a giant explosion on TV, and we’ll have to spend half a billion to repair whatever she broke.”

“Well, I’m trying to be optimistic, love,” Tony said, looking at Pepper in surprise.

“I’ve been spending too much time with Grey,” Pepper pointed out. “She expects explosions so often I’m half worried the house will go up in one.”

“Not until 2012,” Grey said, startling her family as they hadn’t seen her return. “And don’t worry, I have a few plans in place to negate that. It definitely is going to be an interesting winter that year.”

“Jump out at me like that again and you’re grounded,” Tony said, his hand on his reactor. “Why is my house exploding?”

“You snubbed a guy at a party once,” Grey said flippantly.

“And that’s enough?” Pepper asked, shocked. Grey merely raised an eyebrow. “Of course, it is. I already need a vacation.”

“Can we do drinking around the world at Epcot?” Grey asked out of nowhere, her eyes bright. “I’ve wanted to do it for ages.”

“When you’re legal, sure,” Pepper promised. Grey gave her a deadpan glare before beaming. “Any news?”

“Public opinion is ours; the Tony Stark Defense Squad is trending on twitter and surprisingly ifunny. Bambi is running a few shadow accounts for me, and if I have to see one more Tony Stark thirst trap, I might drink bleach.”

“See a what?” Tony asked.

“Please never ever ask,” Grey said shaking her head. “There’s also a fair selection of people that want you to run for president. Stark Potts 2012 is trending. Blood Stanes spelled s-t-a-n-e is also trending, the public are crying for his head. It might have just been his attitude today, but Bambi saw six edits with a guillotine. Not that I want a guillotine. That would be wrong. Or something.”

“Well public opinion doesn’t matter,” Samantha said. “Not here.”

But Grey was playing a bigger chess game than just court with Obadiah. She was already trying to win the court of public opinion for 2012, 2014, and 2016.

>Line Break<

Grey screamed out her excitement, jumping up and down with her hands on her face. Pepper put her arm around her shoulders, her smile just as wide.

“Thank you, Sir, I’m honored.” Rhodey’s face was the picture of surprise as he shook General Morrow’s hand.

“You’ve earned it, Jim. Keep this up, you might replace me one day.” Tom stepped back and let Rhodey’s family swarm him. Tony was first, nearly picking his best friend up in his excitement. Jim’s shock melted into joy as he clapped Tony on the back, waiting for his feet to hit the ground again. Pepper and Grey tackled him next, Grey nearly shoving her dad out of the way.

“I’m so proud of you!” Grey tried very hard not to shout, since she was directly at his ear. Pepper was saying the same thing. “Oh, Jim, congratulations!”

Grey pulled back, crying, and clapped her hands together in front of her face. Pepper did the same, letting Mama Rhodes finally hug her son. Bucky handed Grey a tissue, and she wiped at the tears on her cheeks, still beaming at Jim.

“I’m so proud of you, my son,” Mama Rhodes said, her hand cupping his cheek. “Although I am still upset with you.”

Her smile robbed the words of any false hurt. She had been outraged to find that Jim had kept a goddaughter from her. She also yelled at Tony for keeping it from her. Grey had been hugged and loved on, while her dad got the stink eye.

“I had to laugh when I saw your email,” Tom said, sliding up to Grey. “Asking what was necessary about his promotion, because I had sent in the paperwork the day before.”

“Did you really?” Grey cooed, wiping away a few more tears. “I’ve got no idea what goes into a military promotion, so I hope I didn’t cause any offense, I just know that he deserves it.”

“I saw it for what it was, a young woman trying to take care of her Godfather. And with the suit your father is planning for him, he will definitely have earned this rank.”

“War Machine is going to be perfect for America. But remember, he’s also an avenger, and he’s my godfather, so I’ll want him back, General,” Grey pretended to threaten. Tom chuckled, and Grey dimpled up at him. “Colonel James Rhodes. I’m so proud of him.”

Tom patted Grey on the shoulder and walked away, seeing himself out. He had gatecrashed Jim’s birthday party, although he hadn’t expected to see this many people at eight in the morning, but who was he to judge.

Grey swarmed Jim again, spinning him around in a hug, a beaming smile on her face. Jayne snapped a picture, and it was the first one posted to Jim’s brand-new Instagram page. Grey insisted on getting a family shot with Bucky for her phone’s background, then one without him for her Instagram page.

“This is gonna change social media forever,” Jayne commented, looking at the few filters available.

“Just wait until TikTok,” Grey promised. “That’s the fun one.”

Chapter Text

Obadiah Stane’s lawyer asked for a continuance. Grey rolled her eyes, and Sam assured her that it would all be fine. That led the family to sector sixteen in the main Stark Industries office complex.

A sudden power drain proved that Stane was having the Iron Monger suit built, likely expecting to beat the charges against him. Grey had the building cleared, then she

 and Pepper requested SHIELD come in and help them ensure the sector was cleared, and any people involved with the Monger suit were apprehended. Well, that’s what they told SHIELD, Grey just wanted to make sure they felt included. They were met by a SHIELD Strike team, led by Phil Coulson.

“Did you bring it?” Grey asked, leading the way through her father’s factory. Even having been there before, Grey was still using the signs on the walls to direct them.

“How did you even know we had it?” Phil asked, holding out the device. Grey took it from him and looked it over before sticking it in her pocket. “They just finished the prototype.”

“You’re new, Agent Coulson, you’ll learn to stop questioning how Grey knows things. It’s usually best to just let her be,” Pepper said, holding out her hand to shake. Phil shook it and nodded to Tony.

“Found it,” Bucky said, stepping out of a shadow just behind Phil. The SHIELD agent spooked, jumping a little and spinning around, his hand on his sidearm. Several of the STRIKE team went pale, having heard stories about the Winter Soldier in their Hydra training. Grey locked eyes with Jack Rollins and winked. “He’s jumpy, this is the one you want?”

“He’s my favorite,” Grey said, shrugging. She was unapologetic in her adoration for the Agents of SHIELD TV show. She talked about them all the time. “Lead the way.”

“What’s going on here?” Phil asked.

“Stane’s up to some sketchy shit in sector sixteen,” Grey explained, following Bucky to the locked door. She put the device next to the lock, and let Bucky wrap his metal arm around her. It exploded, and the Strike team ran in, clearing the room. They surrounded the Iron Monger suit, their lights brightening up the room enough for someone to find the light switch. “That’s so much bigger than I thought it was going to be.”

“Christ that’s twice the size of the one I built in the desert,” Tony said, leaning back to look up at the mask. “Iron Monger is right. Jim, cut power to sector sixteen, I don’t want this to go berserk and kill us on accident.”

“Dad, ideas?” Tony looked at Grey, who was looking at him.

“What, you don’t have one?”

“Hey, this is new territory! He’s supposed to be in the suit so we can drop him and it in the reactor. You asked me to solve this without violence, therefore court. You’re the genius, I’m just the damn fortune teller.”

“Are they speaking in code?” Phil asked the agent next to him. Jack Rollins just shrugged, trying to pay attention, but also avoid being seen by the Winter Soldier that was watching Grey like a hawk. Rollins worried that he would be outed, so he breathed shallowly, ready to run at the slightest hint that his cover was blown. Every time Grey looked at him, he recognized her as Tala and fumed. He was not looking forward to her blowing his cover. Jack debated running, but knew that between Hydra, who didn’t take kindly to deserters, and Grey herself, Jack didn’t stand a chance on his own. He didn’t know what to do.

“We could bring the bots in, have them disassemble it?” Grey finally suggested with a shrug. Tony made a face, not wanting to expose his bots to the potentiality of getting blown up.

“We could blow it,” Pepper suggested. “It’s rocket powered, look.”

Tony looked, and indeed, the Iron Monger suit was almost identical to the original suit, using fuel and explosives to power the flight. Stane never was much good at engineering. And whomever he threatened into compliance clearly didn’t know how the repulsors were built.

“Let’s lock down this sector, to contain the explosion and just blow it. Jim, pull security footage from this sector, I want every employee that was involved with this, we’ll have them evaluated and fired if necessary.” Tony went to the nearest computer terminal and started typing. “Grey, pick an agent and have them help you clear everything out. I don’t want one single casualty from this.”

“Rollins, Barnes, with me,” Grey said, pointing out the one she wanted. “Pepper, take Phil and the others, sweep the floor below us, make sure they’re clear too.”

Pepper nodded and gestured for Phil to follow her downstairs. Grey headed to the left, Bucky next to her, with Jack Rollins trailing behind, cursing his luck. Grey had to fight to keep a straight face, wanting to laugh, but knowing it wouldn’t end well. Plus, she didn’t want to out him, just scare him enough to give up.

“Found the chief engineer,” Tony said over comms. “Hogan, he’s all yours.”

“Good to see you again, Jack,” Grey said with a smile as they checked every room in their hall.

“I have no idea what you’re talking about,” Jack denied, trying to remain impassive. A vein in his neck throbbed.

“If that’s how you want to play it,” Grey shrugged, very unconcerned. He glanced over his shoulder at her and flinched when she blew him a kiss.

“That hall’s clear,” Jack said, coming to a stop in front of Grey and Bucky. “Next?”

“Next, we clear out, get a good distance back and wait for the fireworks. I even brought marshmallows,” Grey said. Behind her, Bucky holstered his side arm, moving so he could wrap his arm around Grey’s waist. “Let’s get out of here.”

They met Pepper and Phil on the east side of the building. Jack rejoined his team, and Bucky faded into the shadows, muttering something about checking in with Happy. Tony came running out of the building, Jim on his heels, getting out before the explosion. They had decided to blow the main chamber and redirect the blaze through the vents to the roof once it blew.

“Local fire squad is on their way to help contain,” Jim said. “We’ve got everything blocked off; reactor is safe.”

“We need to do something with it anyway,” Grey said, worrying her bottom lip with her teeth. “The insurance on this thing alone will bankrupt us after this.”

“I could shut it down, disassemble it?” Tony offered. “We can put it in the New York tower as a tourist thing.”

“I can work it into the STEM museum I’m designing,” Grey offered. “But wait until you finish those solar cells for the tower before we start on this.”

“Last quarter had us close to the red. Admittedly, only because of new hires and bonuses. And getting the new HVAC systems, those are expensive,” Pepper whined, running through her mental list of all the things Stark Industries paid for in the past three months.

“Marshmallow?” Grey offered, holding out a stick she’d cut from the tree next to them, sharpening one end to a point with a wicked looking combat knife. There were two marshmallows speared on the sharp end. She had five sticks ready to go when the first-floor windows exploded out of sector sixteen. The strike team, over to the right, dove for cover with the explosion, the family stood, watching with mixed expressions. Grey looked up, smiling at the column of fire arching from the roof.

“Shall we roast some mallows?” Bucky asked, bending slightly at the waist and offering Grey his hand. She laughed and accepted, the two of them sauntering off to the burning building, smiles on their faces and sticks in their hands.

“If we can’t beat them, join them?” Tony offered, taking his cue from Bucky. Pepper rolled her eyes but followed Tony closer to the factory. She was sure she’d follow him anywhere.

“Agent Coulson, you want a marshmallow?” Grey shouted across the parking lot.

“No, I’m good, thanks though,” Coulson said back. Grey laughed at him, brightly with her head thrown back. She turned slightly, her eyes tracing the highway as she looked for the lights to match the sirens she could hear.

“What about you, Rollins?” The man paled, then shook his head. A few of his friends teased him for being afraid of marshmallows. One of his friends from Hydra knew, and shuddered, wondering what he’d done to deserve the attention of Margaret Stark, Queen of the Press.

“Why are you like this?” Pepper asked, reaching into the window to get her marshmallow over top a decent flame. Grey pulled a pack of graham crackers out of the fanny pack she was wearing, and several Halloween sized Hershey bars. “Who roasts marshmallows on a burning building?”

“Someone who can’t remember to keep them in the house for when we use the grill,” Grey said. “I like roasted marshmallows.”

“Fire department is here, finish your s’more before we’re banished from the scene,” Bucky said before shoving the entire s’more in his mouth. Grey beamed up at him, melted marshmallow on her top lip. “I’ll see Coulson’s team out.”

“How much is this going to be for insurance?” Tony asked Pepper, looking slightly guilty. “Can we phrase this as just deconstruction?”

“I’ve already had Bambi put in for a controlled burn. I sent a team through this morning to clear out any chemicals that could be bad or open projects. This is literally an empty building with an ugly statue in it,” Grey said, taking a bite of her s’more.

“How did you know he wouldn’t admit to this? He’s admitted to almost everything else,” Pepper said. “And if you had people come through, why’d you need Phil’s lockpick?”

“Because it’s fun to ask for things I shouldn’t know about. As for Stane, I know people,” Grey said. “Once his lawyer put in for a continuance until tomorrow, I knew he’d rather go to jail than squeal. Besides, they changed their plea at 4:55 this evening. Stane’s pleading guilty tomorrow morning.”

“Press conference on Monday then?” Pepper asked, pulling out her phone. “I can send an email out when we get home.”

“Are we ready to send out the 2.0 software?” Grey asked. “I thought that was still in production.”

“It’ll be finished by release,” Tony said, leading the way away from the factory. Jim was already shaking the fire chief’s hand. Phil was there as well, flashing his badge, listing out the entire name. Grey shook her head, still unused to seeing the younger versions of everyone. This version of Phil didn’t even know what trauma was, not really.

“Phil, you can just call it SHIELD,” Grey said lightly. “It won’t kill you.”

Grey frowned at her own choice of words. Coulson dying again at the end of season five fucked her up. And then the two non-canon seasons? She loved them, because they were entertaining, but they broke her heart.

“I don’t think I like it when you call me Phil,” he replied, looking at Grey with suspicion.

Grey just dimpled at him, “of course, AC.” Phil frowned harder. Grey’s eyes twinkled with the force of her cheer. Coulson turned away, causing her to giggle. Grey was almost sad she was going to miss his expression when Skye called him that.

“Well, everything here is in the capable hands of the captain here, so we are clear to head home for a real dinner, before court tomorrow. Samantha sent me a text; it only says fin?” Pepper said, flipping her phone around to hold up.

“Fin! It means finish, or end! Holy shit tomorrow they’re going to just sentence him,” Grey said, bouncing on her toes. “I have way too much energy.”

“Sugar high, from the four s’mores I watched you eat.” Bucky wrapped his arm around Grey’s shoulders and led her to the car. She didn’t stop bouncing. “Come on Stark!”

“You are definitely not the boss of me,” Tony said as he did what he was told. He fell into step with Grey, tossing his arm over her shoulders.

>Iron Man<

The reporters in Los Angeles were having the best day of their lives as they swarmed the courthouse where the most important sentencing of the decade wrapped up. Obadiah Stane was led out of the courthouse in handcuffs and shackles by armed FBI agents, heading down the stairs. Twenty-five years in a federal supermax for his crimes. He would likely die in prison.

Four steps behind them, walking like royalty was the Stark Family, Grey leading the charge in her signature blazer and heels, her dad’s red glasses held in her hands with another crown hiding in her hair. Pepper wore all white and gold again, her only color the Persian blue vest. Similar glints of gold were braided in her hair, giving her the same circlet Grey was known for. Tony wore all black, with a shocking red silk shirt under his jacket. He didn’t wear a tie, leaving his shirt unbuttoned to the second button. His gold tinted glasses were on his face, keeping the sun and the flash out of his eyes. With Jim and Happy providing security, and Samantha and Jennifer walking behind them, they were quite the picture. Samantha and Jennifer had their heads tilted together, looking over a file. Grey stopped her party at the first landing, waiting for the reporters to surround them. The federal agents paused, half interested in the announcement, half waiting for their car.

“Today we at Stark Industries can celebrate because the traitor in our midst, the fox in our henhouse has successfully and properly been handled. Obadiah Stane finally saw the error of his ways and plead guilty. He has been handed a sentence of life imprisonment with the possibility of parole in ten years. My dad and I would like to thank the Judge, and the Jury, as well as the federal agents that were ever so helpful in bringing this man to justice. I know I personally am grateful to our amazing lawyers, Samantha Kim and Jennifer Walters, as well as the DA’s office for all their help.” Grey paused to allow the photographers a chance to get the photo of her shaking hands with Samantha and Jennifer as they left. They weren’t sticking around for long, they had paperwork to finalize in anticipation of the upcoming announcements on Monday. “Obadiah Stane has been a plague on our company since he was hired, and we at Stark Industries cannot wait to see what we can accomplish without his oppressive ideals.”

Someone screamed as a gunshot rang out, echoing around the crowd. Many people dove to the ground, covering themselves or their friends as they frantically looked around for the shooter. Federal agents drew their weapons and looked around, eyes darting around as they looked for the source of the sound.

A whoosh sound flooded the area, and many people cried out at the distinctive sight of three suits, flying through the air to hover behind their pilots. Rescue and Iron Man flanked Iron Peacemaker as the suits stood sentry in front of the courthouse. Their heads turned, scanning the audience, Bambi and Jarvis running facial recognition to identify potential threats. The glowing eyes were threatening.

Obadiah Stane was lying dead on the ground, a bullet through his head. Grey kept a passive face as she stepped forward, helping a reporter to their feet. She ensured everyone was standing again, and no one needed medical attention from throwing themselves down. Iron Peacemaker hovered a ways behind her, the mask tracking her every move, waiting for the signal that the suit was needed.

“Clearly the friends he made when betraying my family have come to collect whatever they were due,” Tony said, stepping forward to take Grey’s place. She continued going around, whispering to everyone, making sure they were okay. If her eyes were glowing the same color as her suit’s, no one had the presence of mind to ask about it. “It says a lot about what type of man he was, that his own partners would take him out to prevent him from talking. We can only hope that the things he has admitted to is enough to give us the chance to clean up after him. And we will clean up his mess.”

“Doctor Stark, who are they?” Christine called out, standing from her crouch. She straightened quickly, brushing out her skirt. Jayne was running her fingers through her hair next to her, trying to look as unphased as the Stark Family.

“I pilot the suit Rescue Machine,” Pepper said proudly, the blue of her vest the same shade of her suit.

“I am Iron Peacemaker,” Grey said, the red of her blazer a stark difference to the pink of her suit. She stood tall, pride lining her shoulders as she stood next to Pepper.

“And I am Iron Man,” Tony said.

“Stark Industries, but also more specifically, my family has contracted with the United States Air Force to clean up the caches of Stark Industries weapons that Obadiah Stane has scattered around the globe for his terrorist friends.” Grey and Tony traded places again, letting Grey finish the announcement to the press. The suits, seeing that there was no further threat took off again, flying back to the house.

“That went perfectly,” Tony said once they were safely in the back of Happy’s SUV. “I kept waiting for the auto-pilot to fail.”

“Are you kidding? I nearly peed my pants when that shot went off,” Pepper complained. “I nearly dropped with the rest of the crowd. Scared six years off my life.”

“I told you not to finish that water bottle,” Grey said, shaking her head as she pulled pins out of her hair. “Dad, are you okay?”

“Grieving a little bit,” Tony said. “I know he was responsible for so much, but he… He was still my godfather and the fact that we…”

“We did what needed to be done,” Bucky said as he climbed in the car, several blocks away. His rifle was disassembled and in a back on his back, which he passed over his shoulder to Grey to toss in the trunk. “If he’d gone to jail, we’d either have to deal with him again, or worse, he’d start talking.”

“He’s right dad, it sucks, but this is for the best,” Grey said. Happy hit the gas and they peeled out of town. “Call your therapist, that’s what they’re here for.”

>Iron Man<

Iron Family Rises Amid Stane’s Fall, Bringing Security after Courthouse Chaos

Christine Everhart, Vanity Fair

October 20, 2010

LOS ANGELES, CA — Obadiah Stane, former COO of Stark Industries, was found guilty on all counts in a Los Angeles courthouse today, culminating in a stunning 25-year federal prison sentence. Yet, the story of Stane’s fall did not end with the gavel. Shortly after his sentencing, Stane was assassinated by a sniper while being escorted out of the courthouse, a chilling display that interrupted what had otherwise been a display of long-overdue justice.

The sniper’s shot instantly threw the scene into chaos, leaving many to suspect that Stane’s well-documented ties to international arms dealers—most notably the terrorist group Ten Rings—played a direct role in his execution. While law enforcement agencies swiftly responded, three unexpected figures arrived with even greater speed and assurance.

From above, in a trio of humanoid suits, the Stark “Iron Family” flew in, securing the scene with a display of formidable technology and teamwork. Tony Stark, the mind behind Stark Industries’ new direction, claimed the now-legendary Iron Man in his distinctive red and gold armor. Margaret Stark, the company’s CEO and daughter of Tony Stark, had her own suit as the Iron Peacemaker, clad in a striking American Rose finish. Completing the lineup was Pepper Potts, Stark Industries’ invaluable force behind the scenes, piloting her suit, Rescue Machine, in Persian Blue with ornate gold detailing. Together, they provided an unexpected layer of calm amidst the chaos.

While some in the media initially questioned if this Iron Family was acting outside legal boundaries, recent declassified information confirms that these armor-clad figures are not vigilantes but officially contracted Private Military Contractors (PMCs) under the supervision of the United States Air Force. Operating within a structured chain of command, their task is monumental yet clear: to locate and dismantle the countless caches of illegally distributed Stark weapons, arms that Stane himself had siphoned off to questionable and dangerous parties.

"The Iron Family is a force not just for justice but also for assurance," said Lt. Col. James Rhodes, USAF. "They’re a protective layer in places where military or security forces can’t reach fast enough."

In recent months, the Iron Family has gained notoriety among military personnel, who affectionately dubbed them the “Iron Family” after their efforts in Gulmira, Afghanistan. In that operation, their mission was straightforward: clean up a weapons cache left by Ten Rings militants, ensuring that the arms originally designed to protect didn’t become tools of terror. Their success in Gulmira, as well as in subsequent missions, has fortified their reputation among those familiar with the complex web of illegal arms deals and rogue caches scattered across global hotspots.

For Tony, Margaret, and Pepper, this mission is as much personal as it is professional.

Stane's Death: Justice or Convenient End?

Marsha Smith, October 21, 2010

In a scene fit for a Hollywood thriller, former Stark Industries COO Obadiah Stane—convicted on charges including conspiracy, arms dealing,  and attempted murder—was shot and killed just moments after his sentencing.

Stane was leaving the Los Angeles courthouse, headed for what was supposed to be a 25-year federal prison term, when a sniper’s bullet brought his fate to a swift and shocking end. With the dust barely settled, three armored figures—Tony Stark as Iron Man, his daughter Margaret as the Iron Peacemaker, and Pepper Potts as Rescue Machine—arrived on the scene, as if staged for a grand entrance.

While law enforcement is pointing to Stane's alleged connections with the Ten Rings terrorist group as the motivation for this brazen act, some observers can’t help but wonder whether the truth is far more complicated. After all, Stane’s extensive ties to criminal networks and his betrayal of the Stark family have made him more than just an industry rival—they’ve made him a threat to their legacy. Was his death an inevitable “accident” the Starks were merely too glad to exploit? For many, the timing couldn’t be more convenient.

In what is being lauded as a high-tech security presence, the so-called “Iron Family” descended in their sleek, multi-million-dollar suits to provide protection and “restore order,” lending an almost superhero-like aura to the Stark name. But are they truly heroes, or are they just playing hero in a game they themselves helped set in motion? With their extensive resources and the backing of Stark Industries, the trio’s appearance feels as much like a power play as it does a protective measure. Tony Stark, whose charm and wealth have long defined his public persona, is now the central figure in a narrative that begs the question: How much of this power is being used for the public good versus personal vendettas?

Margaret Stark, aptly titled the Iron Peacemaker, led Stark Industries in her father’s absence, defending the company’s reputation amid scandal after scandal. Now, with Stane out of the picture, she stands as the uncontested leader. Her relentless belief in her father’s survival, coupled with the swift removal of Stane and his allies, seems less like coincidence and more like a calculated reclamation of power. Some might even argue that a man with so much to say against the Starks—who knew the inner workings of the company intimately—was silenced before he could do more damage to their name.

“This so-called ‘Iron Family’ may have secured their contracts with the United States Air Force to clean up illegal Stark weapons caches worldwide, but at the end of the day, they’re still private military contractors—armored vigilantes operating under a chain of command that raises more questions than it answers,” said conservative commentator Bill O’Reilly. “We’ve got civilians flying high-tech military equipment. Who’s holding them accountable?”

To be clear, Stane was no innocent figure. His list of crimes reads like something from a spy novel, with charges as severe as racketeering and conspiracy to commit murder. But this latest chapter brings to light something altogether different. It introduces a new reality where the Stark family holds unrestrained power—both in the boardroom and now, in the streets. With unlimited resources, unchecked influence, and some of the most advanced weaponry ever created, they seem poised to mold the future in their own image, while brushing aside anyone who dares challenge them.

Whether you see them as defenders of justice or merely the latest high-profile “heroes,” the Iron Family’s presence raises one undeniable question: Who’s really holding the power, and what limits—if any—are in place to keep it from being abused?

>Iron Man<

“Honestly, if Marsha gets any closer to the truth, I’m going to laugh,” Grey said, tossing the magazine over to Pepper. “She’s making it so eventually, no one can question me, because they’ll get lumped in with her.”

“Accidental blessing?” Pepper still felt sick over the actions they took regarding Stane. Tony, Bucky and Jim had all sat down with her and discussed it, but something wasn’t sitting right in her gut. She didn’t know how else to phrase it. She was afraid there would be consequences.

“Something like that. As long as people consider her crazy, they’ll consider us the good guys.” Grey didn’t like that she’d essentially ordered a hit on her dad’s Godfather. She didn’t like that she was now responsible for the death of at least five men directly, likely closer to a dozen indirectly through their few missions as the Iron Family. Sometimes, she could still feel the warm slippery blood of the first man she killed on her hands. If it got too bad, she’d throw up, and stand under a scalding hot shower until Bucky pulled her out.

“We are the good guys,” Tony said firmly. “You just think you’re the villain.”

“It’s a hard mentality to shake when I’m sitting on information for things like Hydra,” Grey said, shrugging heavily. “I could out them right now, with one tweet. But then who the fuck knows what would happen after that?”

“You are doing the best you can, kid, you’re doing fine,” Tony assured. “And if it helps, Smith might be too close to the truth, but Marvel stock went up thirty points.”

“I’ll take it,” Grey said, shaking her head. “I’m doing the official takeover in January, just for the sake of convenience. All the paperwork and funds went through though, so it’s officially our company.”

>Iron Man<

“Why are you like this?” Grey shouted, glaring as she stormed out of the hallway and into the kitchen. She dug around under the sink, coming back up with a roll of paper towels and a spray bottle of cleaner. “Stupid fucking cat.”

“What’s happening?” Bucky asked, coming into the room with his new ESA on his shoulder. Alpine was a solid white cat that Bucky had taken a liking to. Chenin was a mostly white with black splotches and a black dot on his nose that Grey had adored. With approval from the family, they adopted the two kittens and brought them home.

“Chenin doesn’t want to shit in his stupid litter box, so he’s chosen to poop on the fucking floor, and I’m not having it!” Grey raged as she dragged the trash can over to the hallway with her. She cleaned up the cat’s mess, glared at the feline in question, and stormed back to the kitchen to return the supplies. In the same move, she yanked out the trash bag and tied it shut, taking it outside. “Bambi, why won’t my stupid cat just do this one thing?”

“Have you tried a grit litterbox?” Bambi asked, their voice echoing through Grey’s watch so Bucky could hear too. “It could be the pellets he doesn’t like.”

“Why’d you get the good cat,” Grey grumbled, pulling out her phone and ordering a different litterbox set. She kept complaining as she scrolled through amazon, selecting several different types of boxes, two enclosures for the boxes, the litter she wanted, and six new packs of cat toys. “Hate grit litter, gonna have to vacuum daily and I hate vacuuming. Bambi, order a Roomba, if they haven’t been invented yet, send an email to dad and tell him he needs to invent a tiny robot that vacuums for me because I’m not having this!!”

“Because I wasn’t fooled by a dot,” Bucky said, answering her question in the midst of her rant.

“But he’s so cute!!” Grey held up the picture she’d taken of Chenin, it was her phone’s lock screen. “Even though he’s a vicious prick with sharp ass teeth.”

“He’ll calm down after he’s fixed,” Bucky reminded her. “And besides, we’ve only had the cats for a week. Alpine is still standoffish.”

“Alpine is exactly like you. Stands in corners and glares at everyone until fed.” Bucky pretended he was offended, but he reached up to scratch Alpine between the ears.

>Iron Man<

"Hi honey," Grey cooed softly, watching the way the little girl was watching her. Grey sat in a plastic chair designed for much younger children and tried not to wince as it pulled her back. "Sam and Riley told me they found you in one of the houses out in the desert, are you okay? Can you tell me your name? I'm Margaret."

There wasn't much of a warning, but Grey launched herself backwards in the chair just as the girl moved, a blade as long as her arm in her hand. Grey rolled over her shoulder, springing to her feet as the little girl launched her second attack, throwing the knife with dangerous accuracy, lodging it in Grey's sternum. Grey glanced down at the blade sticking out of her chest with disbelief.

"Bambi, I need medical and Bucky immediately," Grey said into her comms, watching the girl warily as she immediately started applying pressure around the blade. With the only weapon currently in Grey's possession, the girl looked like she was expecting an attack.

Bucky nearly took the door off the hinges as he charged it. He saw the girl in a fighting stance that looked ridiculous on a child so small, the knife in Grey's chest, and Grey's expression. Bucky moved to subdue the girl, taking her down as quickly and gently as he could. Once she was unconscious, Grey staggered before being swept off her feet by Bucky, carrying her off to medical.

"What the fuck was that?" Bucky demanded. Grey coughed and tasted blood but swallowed to protect Bucky from more worrying. She tried to lick the blood off her teeth.

"I got stabbed by a five-year-old," Grey bitched as Bucky sprinted down the hall, dodging enlisted and officers alike. "She's a fucking toddler!"

Grey coughed again, spitting up blood as Bucky shouted for a medic. Her chest felt like it was going to explode, and while she wasn’t a doctor, she knew enough from Grey’s Anatomy that it was bad. Very bad.

"She was trained," Bucky seethed. "She must be a widow. I knew they were still active, but I never expected to see one."

"Christ, I didn't think they started them that young," Grey said as her vision started to swim. She could hear more footsteps barreling toward them, but could barely focus on Bucky's face. "Um, I'm O neg, and I'm definitely going to pass out now."

Grey went limp in Bucky's arms, right as they passed through the doors into the medical wing. Riley was there, still getting patched up from a bullet that grazed his arm.

"What happened?" Riley demanded. "There hadn't been a plan for others to go in, everything was clear!"

"The girl you rescued? Child soldier," Bucky spat as he gently sat Grey on a gurney the medics pulled out. Tony and Pepper barreled in behind him, both still in their flight suits. Medics swarmed Grey, with one doctor shouting out orders to the rest. They all took off the moment Grey was flat on the gurney, rushing her straight to surgery. One nurse hung back.

"Please, do everything you can for our daughter," Pepper said, tears in her eyes. The nurse put her hand on Pepper's arm in reassurance before she chased after the med team. Bucky sat on the ground, leaning against the wall next to Riley's bed. Tony's knees buckled, dropping him next to the former assassin. After a few minutes, Pepper sat on the end of Riley's bed, pulling her feet under her and reaching for her tablet. "Bambi, can you hear me?"

"I'm here Pepper," Bambi said from the tablet. "What would you like me to do?"

"Set up a video conference, Sam and Allie, General Morrow, Jayne, Happy and Jim. Tell them it's urgent."

Sam and Allie were just down the hall, and appeared first, sharing a tablet. Jim and General Morrow were next, similarly sharing a screen. Happy popped on, Alpine perched on his chair. Chenin was audible in the background. Jayne was last to join, a smear of ink on her nose.

"Pepper, what's going on, is this about the little girl?" Allie asked, looking worried.

"What little girl?" Jayne demanded. While worried, Jayne was already thinking of the media storm that would happen if it turned out the Iron Family hurt a little girl, even on accident.

"Riley and I found a group of hostages, we were able to get them out, but there was this tiny girl, five or six, she didn't have parents, and the locals said she came with the Ten Rings," Sam explained, his voice tinny through the speakers. "We brought her back to base, it's SOP."

"She stabbed Grey," Pepper said, tears springing to her eyes. "She's been rushed to surgery. It looks like this was a failsafe, the girl was a plant."

“I’ll get you flight clearance back home as soon as she’s stable for transport, have Jarvis keep me updated,” Happy said, immediately muting himself and using his phone to start making calls.

“I’ll reach out to Doctor Cho and her team,” Jayne offered. “Let her know what’s happened and ask her to come take a look. How’s Tony?”

Pepper flipped the camera to show Tony, who was still sitting on the ground, and Bucky, who was staring at the blood on his hands.

“I’ll come,” Allie said. “For the girl. Kat and I can take her in, get her in therapy, maybe undo some of what the Red Room did to her.”

“We’re on our way,” Jim said, immediately logging out of the call. It didn’t take long for Pepper to hear two sets of hurried feet, running through the hall. “C’mon Tones, up you get.”

Jim picked Tony up and sat him in a chair. Once he was sure Tony wasn’t going to physically fall apart, he looked at Bucky.

“I’ll head back to the interview room, make sure she’s guarded, see if we can’t figure out where she got the knife,” Tom said, leaving as quick as he came. Pepper managed a small smile for him, but it was pale. Bucky was still sitting there, staring at his hands. Jim grabbed some clean gauze from the tray next to Riley and knelt next to the assassin. He started wiping the blood off, starting with the flesh hand so he wouldn’t spook.

“Are you okay?” Jim asked. “She didn’t hurt you too, did she?”

“No,” Bucky’s voice was a ghost. He swallowed and tried again. “She was so small. The youngest I ever trained was eight. Are they training them younger?”

“We’ll look into it,” Jim promised, taking the damp gauze from Riley’s hands so he could clean more of the blood off. “Once we know how Grey’s doing, we’ll look into it.”

“Is she going to be okay?” Bucky asked, fear evident in his voice. “She bled so much.”

“She’s Grey, she’s going to be just fine,” Pepper said, her voice wobbly. “She has to be fine.”

“Is she?” Tony croaked out when he saw a doctor in scrubs come in. He was wearing a scrub cap and had obviously just come from surgery.

“We’re still operating, I just came here to give you an update,” the doctor said gently. Pepper turned the tablet so the others could hear too. “She lost a lot of blood, and her right lung was punctured. We were able to repair it. She’ll be on bed rest for a few days but is fine to catch a transport back home.”

Tony crumpled in his seat, sobbing tears of relief. Bucky looked up at the ceiling, possibly praying.

“I’ll get you flight clearance back home as soon as she’s stable for transport, have Jarvis keep me updated,” Happy said, immediately muting himself and using his phone to start making calls.

“I’ll reach out to Doctor Cho and her team,” Jayne offered. “Let her know what’s happened and ask her to come out and look. How’s Tony?”

Pepper flipped the camera to show Tony, who was still sitting on the ground, and Bucky, who was staring at the blood on his hands.

“I’ll come,” Allie said. “For the girl. Kat and I can take her in, get her in therapy, maybe undo some of what the Red Room did to her.”

“We’re on our way,” Jim said, immediately logging out of the call. It didn’t take long for Pepper to hear two sets of hurried feet, running through the hall. “C’mon Tones, up you get.”

“I’ll head back to the interview room, make sure she’s guarded, see if we can’t figure out where she got the knife,” Tom said, leaving as quick as he came. Jim picked Tony up and sat him in a chair. Once he was sure Tony wasn’t going to physically fall apart, he looked at Pepper.

 Pepper managed a small smile for him, but it was pale. Bucky was still sitting there, staring at his hands. Jim grabbed some clean gauze from the tray next to Riley and knelt next to the assassin. He started wiping the blood off, starting with the flesh hand so he wouldn’t spook.

“Are you okay?” Jim asked. “She didn’t hurt you too, did she?”

“No,” Bucky’s voice was a ghost. He swallowed and tried again. “No. She was so small. The youngest I ever trained was eight. Are they training them younger?”

“We’ll look into it,” Jim promised, taking the damp gauze from Riley’s hands so he could clean more of the blood off. “Once we know how Grey’s doing, we’ll look into it.”

“Is she going to be okay?” Bucky asked, fear evident in his voice. “She bled so much.”

“She’s Grey, she’s going to be just fine,” Pepper said, her voice wobbly. “She has to be fine.”

It took four hours before someone came back in the room to talk to them. Pepper tried to get to her feet but couldn’t get the strength in her legs. She looked over hopefully, praying to God over and over. Please. It wasn’t a very coherent prayer, but Pepper figured if God was all powerful and all knowing, He could decipher it.

“Is she?” Tony croaked out when he saw a doctor in scrubs come in. He was wearing a scrub cap and had obviously just come from surgery. “Please tell me she’s okay.”

“She’s stable,” the doctor said. “The blade did puncture her lung, but we were able to repair it. She will be fine to travel home tomorrow, we are recommending keeping her sedated to let her lung heal. We’ve but her on a temporary ventilator, just to be safe. She’ll need supplemental oxygen for about a week.”

“We still have some tanks, since I’m also on supplemental oxygen,” Tony said. He knew that eventually; he and Grey would laugh about them both being on supplemental oxygen. He begged God to never let it happen again. He couldn’t lose his daughter, his kid! Not when he finally had the giant family he’d wanted since his first Thanksgiving with the Rhodes family.

>Line Break<

Grey came to slowly, hearing her surroundings before she even thought about opening her eyes. She could hear several sets of breathing two machines humming and something was beeping. Had she fallen asleep watching Grey’s Anatomy? No, because Bucky would’ve carried her to bed by now, he never let her sleep on the couch. Then why was she hearing a heart monitor?

“Happened?” Grey tried to ask. Her voice was a croak of a whisper. Immediately around her there was noise; gasps of surprise, scraping chairs. She could feel someone grab her hand, she wondered if it was Bucky or Tony; both had calloused hands. Someone let out a dry sob, it sounded like Pepper. “What’s goin’ on?”

Grey finally found the ability to open her eyes, squinting against the light of the room. After a second, she was able to see Dum-E, watching her from his charging dock. Chenin and Alpine were waiting outside the makeshift hospital room she was in, Alpine curled up, napping, Chenin, looking like he was screaming his head off. Grey spared a thought, thanking her dad for making the room soundproof. 

“Good afternoon,” Doctor Cho said, flashing a too-bright light in Grey’s eyes. “Squeeze my hands, good. Do you know where you are?”

“Home?” Grey asked, her eyes darting around. She was finally able to see Pepper, who clearly hadn’t brushed her hair before pulling it back into a bun. Tony was just behind her, holding Grey’s hand, looking pale with dark circles under his eyes. “Buck?”

“Downstairs in the gym,” Pepper said softly. “He was pacing.”

“What happened?” Grey asked again, leaning to the side so she could prop herself up on her pillows. Dr Cho helped, supporting Grey when her stitches pulled. Grey hissed, feeling the strange sensation in her toes. Her stomach rebelled, giving her a valid reason to relax and take it slow.

“What do you remember?” Tony asked. His grip on her hand tightened.

“I got stabbed by a toddler,” Grey said, her eyes darting around as she tried to remember. “In Afghanistan. Was she a widow?”

“Yes. She wasn’t willing to give specifics, but she was definitely sent in by Hydra to take you or your dad out,” Pepper said. “Allie and her wife have taken her in. What was one more, they said.”

“Usually two too many,” Grey mumbled under her breath. She hoped therapy was enough for the girl to have a real life, one without the trauma of being a child soldier. “And me?”

“You’ll be fine. There was a complication during the surgery, but it should be fine moving forward,” Pepper said hesitantly, glancing at Tony. Grey noticed and raised an eyebrow.

“I could try guessing, but as all my medical experience equates to binge watching a fictional TV drama, I’m not sure how accurate my guesses will be, what happened? Whatever it was, I’m not going to freak out.”

“The knife went straight through your sternum, hitting your left lung. You’re on bedrest for a week, liquids and semi-solids only,” Pepper said.

“Is that really necessary?”

“Part of your sternum is now artificial. Your diaphragm ruptured, and you were on a vent for three days,” Helen said firmly.

“It’s very necessary,” Tony said, leaving no room for arguments. Grey pouted, but gave up when she realized even crossing her arms was enough to hurt. Tony and Pepper exchanged loaded glances, and Grey realized something else had happened.

“That isn’t the only thing that happened while I was out. What happened?” Grey demanded, looking at Tony in expectation. Pepper would evade the question, insist Grey needed rest, Tony would give her the truth.

“The Rising Tide, that hacktivist group? They leaked some pentagon documents, it’s been a whole mess,” Tony said, slumping in his seat. It wasn’t something he wanted to think about with his daughter in the makeshift hospital in the lab. And yet, people were already clamoring for his opinion and his comments on the leak.

“Classified documents?” Grey tried to remember if it was something she’d known about, the problem was she couldn’t really remember Obama’s first term. She’d been in middle school for it, and was too busy discovering boys, girls, and the pretty red head in her homeroom. If she did know, it was only how it affected relations during the Trump administration, and everything affected relations during those four years.

“About the Iraq war? Apparently, sixty percent of the deaths since 2003 have been civilian casualties,” Tony said, rubbing his face with his hands. Grey stared at him, her mouth falling open in shock. Seeing the same horrified expression on Pepper’s face cemented the fact that Tony was telling the truth.

“The current estimate is two hundred fifty thousand,” Pepper said softly. Grey looked like she was going to throw up as she pressed one shaking hand to her mouth. That number was unfathomable to her. Grey took a breath and pushed aside her horror, trying to look six steps ahead. It was hard to see anything through the tears in her eyes.

“Bambi, reach out to Jayne, Christine, and Alice, have each of them do a piece on this, I want Christine looking at the public’s reaction, have Jayne run a piece about the various weapons manufacturers, see if anyone knew anything. Have Alice take a look at who is profiting from Iraq, we want names,” Grey said, her voice steady despite the fact that her cheeks had lost all their color. “Have their bias be against those that ordered the bombings or whatever. Don’t outright blame the government, but definitely hint that it was all them.”

“Grey, you need to rest, let your stitches heal,” Tony said. “Let us handle this.”

“Fuck my stitches,” Grey snapped, leaning so she could sit up better. “You didn’t want to rest when you got back from the desert, don’t expect me too, either.”

“Settle down,” Bucky said, stepping in the room, one foot trying to keep out the cats. Grey looked up at him, pain and fury battling it out in her eyes. “Tony and Pepper can handle the leak; you have to rest and recover. You need to heal.”

“I can’t fix this,” Grey said mournfully. “And we stay in the fucking Middle East for years!”

“Focus on what you can fix,” Tony said. He and Pepper left, leaving Helen to finish her charting before she too, left the couple alone.

“Are all our missions gonna be like this?” Bucky asked, sitting next to her on the bed.

“Fuck I hope not,” Grey said, relaxing against her pillows. “Hydra is tailing us, putting obstacles in our path to try and get you back. Bambi, once I’m allowed out of my box, I need to have a sit down with Dad and Jim about these missions. Gotta know if they know our plans down to the minute, or if they’re guessing.”

“So, they are after me,” Bucky said, glaring into the middle distance. “Because you broke me out?”

“Don’t worry, we’re not going to let anything happen to you. We’re going to beat back Hydra, the Ten Rings, AIM, all of them, and then I’m going to retire. I want the quiet life, Bucky,” Grey sighed, poking at her stitches through her hospital gown. She was briefly glad she never went for the sternum tattoo she once considered, the scar would’ve screwed it up. “Gonna retire somewhere in Ohio and take up gardening and writing. Maybe I’ll write another book.”

“The incredibly interesting life of Grey Stark?” Bucky suggested, a smile on his face. Grey giggled. “You’d get bored in a week.”

“Probably,” Grey said. “But it would be so much better than this.”

“What do you mean?” Grey wouldn’t look at him, staring at something in the distance. For one moment, she looked so sad, so pained, as if everything in the world was riding on her.

“It doesn’t matter anymore, I’ll be okay,” Grey said, a sad smile on her face. But it was the look in her eyes that enraptured Bucky. She was determined, hopeful and at peace. But there was something dark lurking in her eyes that Bucky worried about. “You think Helen will let me have a cup of coffee?”

“Not a chance,” Bucky said, still worried, but trusting Grey enough to let her change the subject. “You need to rest. Try and take a nap, I’ll come get you for dinner, okay?”

“If I have to,” Grey said, already yawning at the thought of dozing off. Bucky gave her a kiss before rolling off the bed. He gave her one last smile before slipping out of the room, letting Chenin in. He could hear Grey’s soft yelp as Chenin bit her before snuggling in.

>Line Break<

“I should’ve told you to fuck off the moment you crashed into my house,” Tony said once he knew she was awake. “Should’ve never let you convince me of what was going to happen.”

“It would’ve happened with or without me,” Grey said, shaking away the déjà vu as her and Tony had this argument again. This wasn’t the first time Tony had expressed his resentment about the Iron Man plot line he was semi-forced into living through. The first time had been the day after Afghanistan, a no-holds-barred argument that left both of them with hurt feelings. “It would’ve been worse without me.”

“This is worse,” Tony said firmly. It was dark, the lab’s windows only showing the ocean and the night sky, a waning crescent that was barely lit. “Caring about someone and watching them continuously run headfirst into dangerous situations. Watching you and Pepper, both constantly put yourselves in harm’s way, and for what?”

“For you, you dumb bastard,” Grey said, an incredulous smile on her face. Tony frowned at her, his hands on his hips. “Even if I’d landed elsewhere in the timeline, I would always stand by your side, Tony. Even if I wasn’t your daughter, I’d be your sister. Your Aunt, your family, whoever you needed me to be.”

“Why?”

“Because you are Earth’s best defender, and you deserve so much better than this shitty life that you’ve been dealt. Because for some reason, this universe likes to make you the punch line, and I won’t stand for it, because you saved my life back when you were just fictional and it’s high time, I repay that favor.” Grey looked at the stunned expression on Tony’s face and sighed. “You’ve been my family for years, Tony. Since I was eleven, almost fifteen years now I’ve watched and supported you, and I plan to continue that until we decide to retire.”

“But why?”

“You’re not as flawed as you think you are. You aren’t as damaged as you think you are. Look at how far you’ve come, without me! You’ve already got the suits able to fly empty, that’s something you’ve barely figured out by the time the Avengers come around. You’re sober. That never happened in the movies. You and Pepper are in a solid relationship, years early, and this one isn’t going to be shaken apart because of the suits.” Grey reached out her hand, and Tony grabbed it like a lifeline. He sank into the chair next to her hospital bed. Sometimes he wondered who was the parent in their relationship. She mothered him as much as he took care of her. “It’s time you stopped thinking of yourself the way the media used to portray you. Gone is the Merchant of Death, no longer are you just this Billionaire, Playboy, Philanthropist person. You’re Doctor Tony fucking Stark, Iron Man, co-founder of the Avengers Initiative. Co-Founder of Avengers Academy. You’re the guy ready to save the world, who doesn’t do it for thanks or praise, but because it’s something that needs to be done.”

“Only because of you,” Tony said, trying to push away the praise, but there were tears in his eyes. “God, kid, you almost died. I thought I was going to lose you.”

“Hey, one knife to the gut isn’t going to kill me,” Grey said, a wry grin on her face. “If I have to go, I plan on going out in a blaze of glory, taking the baddies down with me.”

“I’d rather you not go out at all,” Tony said.

“Shit me too!” Grey laughed a little, getting a surprised, watery laugh from her dad. “Can we just be family now? I’m so tired of holding on to a life I’ll never see again. I miss my mom and my sister, with my whole heart and soul, but I think it’s time I just let them go.”

“Are you sure?”

“Yeah. It’s time. Besides, I have things here that need my attention,” Grey said. “Like arguing with Marsha Smith, did you see her most recent article?”

“That woman oscillates between being alarmingly close to the truth or violently far from it, which one?” Tony asked. He often wished he could do something about her, if only for his kid, but even he knew that if he took action, it could backfire on their painstakingly designed public image.

“Oh, well she just recently called me a nepo hire,” Grey said, trying not to laugh and pull her stitches.

“She does realize you are a nepo hire, right?” Tony asked, outright laughing. “You were only made CEO because of my fatality clause. It’s a family business. It goes to family. Oh my God, she’s an idiot.”

“Just wait, I have Jayne running a piece on my various accomplishments six months in versus non nepotism CEO decision Darren Cross at Pym Tech. I’ve done more, raised stock more, introduced more product, and done more for employees than he has in his entire career. I have plans in place to continue that trend, he does not.” Grey sat there smugly, pride oozing out of her.

“And you chose the company that hates us on principal, just to compare, right?” Tony asked, astonished by her level of scheming.

“Oh, no, actually, it being Pym Tech had nothing to do with it, he was just the most recently hired CEO in a differing fortune 500 company,” Grey said. “Jayne had Christine choose who to compare me to.”

“Your team frightens me,” Tony said sagely. Grey grinned, then winced as her injuries made themselves known again. Thankfully, Doctor Cho walked in for another check in.

“It’s late, Grey you need to rest,” Helen said gently, checking the vitals on the machine.

“Can I rest in my own bed?”

“Tomorrow. I want to keep you under observation for the full twenty-four hours, which means at least until noon,” Helen explained. Grey sighed but nodded. Tony pressed a kiss to her forehead, whispering his good nights before slipping out of the room. Chenin raced back in, screaming as he launched himself up onto the hospital bed. He pounced on Grey’s knee, causing her to cry out as his claws dug through the flimsy blanket.

“Ow! Chenin!” Grey cooed at her kitten, waving her fingers in front of his face until he batted at them, suitably distracted. Helen took her leave after she updated the chart. “Who’s momma’s good boy? It’s you! You’re mommy’s good handsome boy!”

Grey continued babbling nonsensically at him until her pain meds kicked in and her drowsiness took over. She was able to just notice Jim coming down with a book to sit next to her before she dozed off, Chenin still biting on her hand. Jim snapped a picture and sent it to the Family’s group chat.

>Line Break<

“But Doctor Cho said I could try solids today,” Grey argued, holding the bowl of soup in her hand. She looked at the soup with disappointment and something akin to heartbreak. She knew it was just her family’s way of looking out for her, but she was still getting tired of constantly having soup.

“And Pepper requested wonton soup for lunch, that’s what I made,” Lyn said, waving her ladle around as she spoke. “It’s semi-solid. And you like wontons.”

“I also like pizza,” Grey said, trying not to pout. She was still on pain medication, which had her crying at every inconvenience, and she could feel a round of tears building.

“Then you can have pizza for dinner,” Lyn said. “Or you can ask Happy to bring you something.”

“No. I’ll eat the wontons,” Grey said, finally sitting down at the counter. “Stupid interfering woman.”

“I’m guessing that’s directed at Pepper?” Jim asked. Grey glared at him before waving her hand over her tablet. With a push, her home screen popped up as a hologram, showing a muted video of Tony and Pepper giving a press conference at the downtown office, the Arc Reactor just visible in the background.

“Ordered soup for lunch so I couldn’t skip straight to pizza. Should’ve seen it coming, but I figured she’d be out today.”

“She’s used to dealing with Tony, of course she did,” Jim said, pulling out a few reports from the birds to go over. “Are the birds going to be involved with the Expo?”

“I’ve set them and their families aside tickets and told them we’d take care of flights and accommodations, but no, the wings are classified,” Grey said, starting on her soup. She wiggled in her seat happily as she popped a wonton in her mouth. Lyn’s cooking was the best thing to happen to her. “Pepper and I were working with finance, we’re giving discounted tickets, accommodation, and flights to Stark Industries employees and their immediate family if they want to go. As it’s a work function, we’re giving them up to three days of free PTO for those that want to go if any employees want to work it, they’ll get an extra bonus at the end of the year.”

“Why go to so much effort so our staff can go?” Jim asked, genuinely curious.

“I want our team to know they’re valued. And since we just increased base pay, this is another good way. I’ve also put out a memo for our regionals to organize at least one fun work function a month. Museums, food trucks, we have the money, use it.”

“Stark Industries isn’t a fountain of free cash, Grey, our budget isn’t limitless,” Jim pointed out. Grey snorted, giving him a look of amusement. It was something she had worried about in the beginning too, until she met an intern in finance who gave her a rundown. “Okay, what am I missing?”

“The money Marvel Comics made from just the Iron Man merchandise could fund Marvel employees’ salaries for the next six months,” Grey said. “Factor in Rescue’s gear, and all of mine, I could produce no new material from here until July and I’d still be in the black. Stark Industries phone and tablet sales will not only surpass weapons but increase the profit too. The income might not be limitless, but it’s high enough that it doesn’t matter.”

“What about the Avengers Initiative?” Jim asked. “Isn’t that going to be costly?”

“It is. That’s why ten percent of my salary is heading there until 2012. Pepper and Dad are giving the same amount, and six percent of all of our collective profits are heading straight for the coffers for that project. All profits from the expo are going to fund the Avengers, Pepper sat down with the CFO, Brittany? And ironed everything out down to the half cent. And that was before we started getting bids from those that want to have a booth.”

“How are you this good at budgeting?”

“I like spreadsheets,” Grey shrugged, a smile on her face. She glanced at the screen, watching Pepper and Tony command the attention of the reporters. Tony and Pepper both looked like marble statues in creamy shades of gray, their only pops of color Pepper’s Persian blue vest, and Tony’s red pocket square and his gold glasses. Several of the reporters looked wary, as if they were waiting for Grey to come out and give them all her disapproving glare. “Jarvis, who leaked the documents?”

“Some hacktivist group,” Jim said, rolling his eyes.

“Members of the group the Rising Tide, were behind the leak,” Jarvis said.

“Bambi, how involved were you?”

“I was not involved in the leak,” Bambi said. Grey raised her eyebrow and waited. “Okay I was slightly involved with the leak. Miles needed help getting through the final firewall.”

“Miles, in Texas?” Grey asked, frowning at the ceiling.

“Yes?”

“Cool. Did you make friends with Skye?”

“I did not think you would know about her,” Bambi said after a moment’s pause. Grey grinned. “Yes, Skye and I have exchanged contact information.”

“Make friends with her, we love her,” Grey said. “Plant a bug in Miles’ servers, he’s gonna get into the Index later in life, and I’ll want that information too. I’m vaguely hopeful that Fury will give it to me.”

“Hopeful or optimistic?” Jim asked. Grey made a noncommittal noise. “That was descriptive.”

“Fuck off. Bring me a chicken sandwich and I’ll talk,” Grey bargained, pushing away her empty bowl.

“Helen said you’re free to eat solid foods now,” Jim said.

“Helen, huh?” Grey asked, spinning to face Jim. “When did that happen?”

“Shut up,” Jim grouched. Grey smiled brightly, but dutifully turned back to the press conference, waving at the screen for sound.

“What is Stark Industries doing about the leak?” Christine asked. It was a risk, having her ask that, because they didn’t want to even accidentally imply that they were behind it.

“What would you have us do? We can offer reparations, but the fact of the matter is that we aren’t responsible for it. We weren’t the ones that leaked the information, the FBI has already released a statement that it was the Rising Tide; nor were we the ones ordering the strikes that caused the civilian casualties,” Pepper said firmly, but not unkindly. She looked very sympathetic, with a furrow in her brow giving her a concerned look. Tony stood next to her, confident without coming across as cocky. Grey looked at the screen proudly, thrilled with the difference between her dad and where Tony was in Iron Man 2.

“How are you?” Happy asked, coming into the kitchen laden down with grocery bags. Lin came out and took them, immediately starting to unload everything.

“If I’m served soup for dinner, I’ll mutiny,” Grey warned, smiling at the man. He nodded and vanished around the corner, quickly coming back with a second armful of groceries. “You didn’t let Chenin outside, did you?”

“Jarvis has him and Alpine locked in the hall bathroom,” Happy said, unloading more groceries. They went through food quickly between the five normal people, and Bucky’s super serum metabolism, not to mention the half dozen spooks and reporters that were in and out of the house like they paid rent that stayed for dinner more often than not. “I called ahead. How’s your pain?”

“Minimal. I’m clear to start PT tomorrow. I should be back to fighting shape in a week. Gives me plenty of time to perfect my Halloween costume!” Grey grinned, having given the idea to Bambi and Jarvis to render for her the day before. It was fourth in the production queue, with mark three of their suits, and mark one of War Machine for Jim coming first.

“Are we doing Halloween?” Jim asked. “I didn’t think we were.”

“I’m doing Halloween,” Grey said. “I don’t care about the rest of you, I’m getting dressed up. I can finally commission decent cosplays are you kidding me?”

Jim looked to Happy for an explanation, but the man only shook his head, heading out for his last round of groceries.

“How’s the conference?” Happy asked, sitting on Grey’s other side and tilting her holo screen so he could see the muted video. It was clearly winding down, with only a few reporters left holding their hands up.

“Jayne hasn’t hit anyone this time,” Jim teased. “I think it went well. Focused the blame on those that ordered it all without naming names. I’m sure the upper brass is gonna be pissed for the next month, but they’ll calm down if this does.”

“We could release the names,” Bambi offered, their voice coming through the wall speakers, startling Happy. Jim immediately shut down that suggestion.

“We definitely shouldn’t dox our own team, Bambi,” Grey said, sounding more like she was trying not to laugh, rather than scolding the AI. “If you have a list of names, pass it over to Jarvis, you two check them over for ties to Hydra. Bambi, if you want a new project, I can give you one. Check into Project Distant Star Return in Nasa, probably sometime around 2001.”

“Should I make this a top priority?”

“Oh, no, due one one fifteen, we won’t need it before then,” Grey said, waving her hand.

“Do you ever stop working?” Happy asked. Grey just snorted, already reading an email that popped up on her screen. “Didn’t think so.”

Chapter Text

Grey bopped in her seat, dancing slightly as she wrote another email, her office phone pinned between her ear and shoulder as she worked.

“What are you doing?” Pepper asked, sticking her head in Grey’s office downtown. She looked up, surprised, and smiled. She waved Pepper in, gesturing at the chairs on the other side of the desk.

“I’m holding. We’ve got decent hold music, nice and jazzy,” Grey said, still wiggling. She signed off the email and sent it with a whoosh. “I can’t access a file, and I don’t want to- yes, I’m still here. Okay. Okay. Wonderful, thank you so much, I appreciate you. Uh huh. Mmhbye bye.”

“They put you on hold? You?” Pepper asked, dropping unceremoniously in the chair opposite Grey.

“I don’t mind. As I said, the music was decent.” Grey dropped the phone back on the cradle and opened something on her computer before turning her attention fully to Pepper. “And I didn’t want to have to hack our own servers. What’s up?”

“Got something for ya,” Pepper said. “Fresh off the printers. A gift, for you.”

Pepper handed over a manilla envelope with a smug look on her face. Grey tore into the envelope, squealing with joy as a comic book fell out into her hands. The Iron Family.

“Holy fuck I’m on the cover of a comic book?” Grey gasped, staring at the stylistic rendering of herself, standing next to Tony and Pepper, their suits in display cases behind them. Pepper’s hair was a bit too strawberry for her shade of blonde, and Grey was portrayed as a five ten girl, eight inches taller than she really was, but her short hair looked incredible. She truly was Tony’s daughter in the comics, looking just like a female version. Maybe she should go as hm for Halloween one year. “Pepper, forgive me.”

Before Pepper could ask what required forgiveness, Grey was on her feet, jumping up and down in excitement, tears forming in her eyes as she squealed out her happiness. Pepper laughed at her. Grey finally collapsed on the couch against the wall of her office. It didn’t stop her from wiggling and kicking her feet like an excited child.

“So, you’re thrilled then,” Pepper guessed, her own smile bright. Pepper herself had been excited, but it was nothing to the pure joy emanating from Grey.

“I’m a comic book character!” Grey tried not to shout. “Who wouldn’t be thrilled??”

“They’ve given you a catch phrase,” Pepper pointed out. Grey immediately opened it and started skimming through it.

“I don’t like what you’re doing,” Grey read, caressing the speech bubble. She was in awe. Comic!Grey was glaring at Obadiah Stane in a flashback from before Tony was taken in Afghanistan. She had her finger in his face and was stood protectively in front of Pepper. “I’m one hundred percent stealing that.”

“So, it’s good?”

“It’s amazing. I knew it was coming out, I wasn’t expecting – HOLY SHIT they signed it!” Grey squealed again, this time hugging the comic book to her chest. If a few tears spilled out, Grey definitely wasn’t going to talk about it. Pepper laughed; glad Grey was so happy.

“Knock knock,” Tony said, wiping his hands on a rag. He’s clearly just come up from one of the labs, his hands were covered in grease. “How are my two favorite ladies?”

“Grey’s a comic book character,” Pepper said, gesturing to a still too-excited-to-hold-still Grey, who excitedly held up the comic panel for him to see. It was of Tony, building the Mark Two in the lab, Grey eagerly by his side, handing him tools as he needed them. “She’s very excited.”

Tony watched fondly as Grey kept flipping through the comic, occasionally pausing to mouth the words her character was saying, or to caress someone in the pages.

“Good, glad to hear it. I’m taking the three of us out for dinner tonight to celebrate the end of an era, Jarvis booked us a table at Brera,” Tony said with his usual dramatic flair. His eyes were crinkled at the corners, laugh lines determined to show the world that Tony Stark had joy in his life. Pepper felt herself go soft, like butter as she watched him watch Grey.

“End of an era?” Pepper questioned, turning fully in her seat, so she wasn’t pulling her neck. She brought her knee up to her chest, resting her heel on the chair. Her shoes were in a pile on the ground.

“After the meeting yesterday, and the press conference today, Stark Industries is no longer a weapons contractor. We just have to finish up these contracts that we’re already in, all ending in February of 2012 and we’re free.” Tony clapped his hands together, thrilled that they were starting to make real progress.

“Oh!” Grey said, bringing the attention back to her. “I’ve done some extra work on that today. Took it from Pepper’s plate since it was more interesting than the Marvel Comics finance meeting, I had to be present for. Bambi and I did a few surveys on social media to see what people want to see from us. They’re going to compile the results and forward them to our email.”

“What do you want our next step to be?” Pepper asked, curious.

“We need to focus on green energy right now,” Grey said. “Solar, wind, hydro, whatever the earth gives us that isn’t harmful and we’re good.”

“And then moving forward?” Tony asked, always wanting to know more.

“Phones, tablets, watches, I’d like to have R&D put together something for gaming, VR if we can manage that,” Grey said, tapping out her ideas on her fingers. “Then I can give you my forty-page rant on various social injustices that need addressed before the end of the world.”

“Forty pages?” Pepper asked, astonished.

“It’s just a rant, if you want the version that contains solutions it topped two hundred pages, and typically just suggests a guillotine.” Grey shrugged.

“What’s with you and guillotines?” Tony asked, leaning against the door once he closed it behind him. He saw the expression on Grey’s face and almost regretted asking.

“Eat the rich, fuck the police, Black Lives Matter,” Grey said flatly. Tony raised an eyebrow and debated asking, before realizing he didn’t want to know. He was likely to live through whatever it was that constantly had Grey so pissed off, and he assumed that not knowing was better for his health.

“Yes dear,” Tony said. “Is there anything that needs addressed immediately?”

“I need signatures,” Pepper said, holding up another file. “You’re in charge, so it has to be you.”

“What’s it for?” Grey asked while Tony went ahead and signed it.

“Permission to start the budgeting for a new office space in New York. We gotta declare our intentions now before they’ll let us even look at lots. I was going to just bring it home, since I didn’t know where Tony was.” Pepper took the folder from Tony and passed it over to Grey, who gently closed her comic before scribbling her signature at the bottom.

“Leave it on my desk, I’ll submit it first thing tomorrow if you want, Pep,” Grey offered, moving so she was behind her desk again. “Dad, are you changing before we leave? Or am I to assume the reservation is later?”

“No, I should definitely change. We’re going to go straight there,” Tony said, looking down at his clothes. “Thirty minutes?”

“Cool, Grey can read her comic again while we wait,” Pepper said, throwing Grey a smile. She was at her desk, rapidly typing out an email. Tony nodded and stepped back into the hallway, closing the door behind him.

“Actually, I’m emailing my writing teams, this is incredible, and I want them to all know how much I appreciate them,” Grey said, typing quickly. “That’s spelled wrong. Shit why can’t I spell today?”

“What’d you spell wrong?”

“Put the wrong name down,” Grey admitted, her cheeks flaming. “Still have the muscle memory for my old name, getting used to Margaret is tricky.”

“After Tony gave me that ridiculous nickname, I started signing Pepper all the time, so I get it,” Pepper said. The two girls laughed while they waited for Tony

>Iron Man<

Grey wiggled in her chair as she chased her bite of spaghetti with a breadstick, hiding her mouth behind her hand. Her eyes were smiling as she watched Pepper and Tony.

“This place is amazing,” Pepper said, sipping from her red wine. Tony was drinking a ridiculous looking purple mocktail, while Grey had to stick with water, courtesy of someone actually checking her ID. “Why haven’t we come here before?”

“Grey makes a better lasagna,” Tony said truthfully, enjoying his carbonara. “And we eat Italian enough at the house anyway.”

“You don’t like eating out because of the reporters hanging outside the restaurant,” Grey pointed out. Pepper laughed and Tony pouted. “Damn vultures.”

“I don’t see why they’re bothering us.” Pepper rolled her eyes and took another sip of her wine. “I also don’t see why our stock dropped by six points this afternoon either, but whatever.”

“You sound like me,” Grey pointed out. “Alarmingly like me. Our stock dropped because they see our prosthetics line as spitting in the face of soldiers that are gonna get wounded without our weapons.”

“What?” Tony demanded. Grey huffed. Honestly, whoever thought up that idea thought Grey was much more manipulative than she really was.

“Bambi sent me the article, it’s all far right NRA types,” Grey explained. “They think we’re offering prosthetics and other medical advancements because we’re saying no other weapons can compare to ours. It’s all conspiracy based, there was another that said we were illuminati. Which is ridiculous, they don’t exist in this universe.”

“What?” Pepper and Tony demanded. Grey just looked at them, amusement in her eyes. Until she went very still and frowned. Tony and Pepper leaned forward, worried. They knew she was likely listening to Bambi, giving a report on something. Bambi was always popping up with new takes from social media, or new intel they happened to find laying around somewhere. But Grey’s face was far too serious for the occasion.

“Grey? What’s going on?”

“There’s someone at the house,” Grey said, looking up at Pepper and Tony. “We have to go. Bucky’s there, alone.”

>Iron Man<

Tony nearly put his foot through the floor, speeding down the highway. He hugged a curve too tight, and Grey shrieked in the backseat, where she was frantically trying to change her clothes. Grey did her best sit up and started on her top. Pepper was turned around in the front seat, holding things for Grey as she bitched under her breath about speeding cars and dumb spies.

“Are we rushing home to protect Barnes, or to protect whoever broke in from Barnes?” Tony asked, glancing at Grey through the rearview. She was changing out of her work clothes and into her typical red blazer and heels, this time wearing all black underneath. She was so glad Bucky had suggested to always keep a “Margaret” outfit on hand, just in case.

“It’s Fury, he’s actually there to talk to you,” Grey said, gracelessly falling to the side again as she leaned down to adjust the strap around her ankle. The car swayed around her, causing her to tilt dangerously to one side. “Shit, are my contacts here?”

“I’ve got the new set,” Tony said, leaning a bit to reach into his pocket. Someone in the other lane hit their horn. Grey reached up on reflex to flip them off. Tony handed the contacts case to Pepper, who held it out for Grey. She popped them in with the air of someone who had too much practice putting contacts in. She blinked rapidly to get them centered, wincing slightly as her vision went blurry. “Bambi can now control them, please don’t ask why their code was so much harder to tie in, I don’t know.”

“Good, that means that Fury won’t have the chance to notice my hand moving. I want you two to stay in the garage,” Grey said as they pulled off the highway. “He won’t do anything, but I don’t want him to think that he can.”

“Playing mind games again?” Pepper teased. Grey dimpled at her, batting her eyelashes innocently. “You truly scare me sometimes.”

“As I should,” Grey boasted, puffing herself up. “I’ve got a spy master to fuck with. Drop me at the front, will ya?”

Tony obligingly came to a stop at the front door, letting Grey out before peeling off, heading for the garage. Grey walked in the front door. Everything was dark, an alarm was going off, and when Jarvis tried to greet her, his voice failed.

“I am Iron Man,” Nick Fury said, his back to Grey as he stared out the living room windows. “You really think you’re the only superhero in the world? Mister Stark, you’ve become part of a much bigger universe. You just don’t know it yet.”

“Actually, I’m Iron Peacemaker, dad’s Iron Man, but that’s who you were waiting for, right? Your fancy little SHIELD satellite told you that his car went straight from the office to the restaurant, so you thought that the house was empty. Jokes on you, I’ve got the best security in the world.” Nick turned around to see Grey standing there brazenly, her eyes glowing orange. “Nick Fury, Director of SHIELD, nice to finally meet you in person. I never got to see how this would go.”

“You’re his daughter,” Nick said, as if it wasn’t obvious. He tried to not show his fear, but with the way her eyes were glowing, Fury could feel it in his bones. She was something else, something Nick hadn’t seen since Carol. She would need watching, but not until he got Tony Stark out of his world.

“And his protector,” Grey said warmly. The smile on her face was a sharp contrast to the malice in her eyes. “Is this visit a threat, Nick?”

“No.”

“Then why are you here?” Grey asked, sitting on the barstool at the end of the counter, crossing her legs. “You weren’t invited for dinner.”

“Stark is making waves in a world he doesn’t belong. Do the right thing and keep him out of it.”

Grey almost laughed. Fury was so prejudiced against her father he couldn’t even see it. No wonder Natasha’s character profile was so flawed.

“A warning then,” Grey said, nodding her head. “Stay away, you’re not welcome here, is that right? Or do you want him on your team? We’re not team players here, Nick. We don’t trust people outside of the family.”

“You say that like I trust you,” Nick said, finally getting his feet back under him after being surprised. Grey grinned, showing too many teeth.

“You will. One day, you’ll turn to me for answers, and I hope when that day comes, you’ll remember this. And I have something for you. A warning, if you’d like it.”

“What could you warn me about?”

“There’s a fox in the henhouse, Nick, and the damage is already done, there’s nothing you can do.” Grey said solemnly. “It’ll be time for a different approach when that time comes.”

“You sound like a fortune cookie.”

“Good, I’ve been practicing,” Grey said, her smile turning into something more genuine. She had found enjoyment in giving cryptic clues. She couldn’t do all the work for them; they wouldn’t be her favorite characters if they couldn’t figure it out on their own. It was just a little nudge in the right direction.

“You think this little act will scare me?” Fury asked. He didn’t show it, but Grey could tell he was afraid. Maybe not for his safety, but his paranoia was perking up in the face of Grey’s knowledge.

“I don’t think a lot scares you. I think you’ve been in the intelligence world so long you’re used to people acting like me, using tiny pieces of information they’ve gleaned to get more.” Grey inspected her nails and made a tsk sound. “What you’re not used to is the fact that I’m not after anything.”

“Everyone’s after something.” Grey shrugged, unconcerned with the generic everyone. “And eventually, everyone makes a mistake.”

“This everyone you speak of, you are aware it includes you?” Grey asked. “Or are you too special?”

“I’ve made mistakes,” Nick said. “Lost an eye to one.”

“Goose was a mistake, was he? Cutest flerkin I’ve never met, but I wouldn’t call him a mistake.” Nick had his gun trained on Grey in the span of a blink. Grey stared at the barrel of his gun, unconcerned. Her smile grew wider as her eyes flicked from his gun to behind him. The barrel of a gun was pressing into the back of Fury’s head. A masked man stood, wearing a tactical suit in navy blue with hints of gold around it. Fury did the smart thing and held his hands up. The man behind him took the gun from him. “You’ll learn, eventually, that you and I are on the same side, Fury. But until you’re willing to learn that, you’re dismissed.

“We’ve let you threaten our daughter long enough, Fury,” Tony said as Iron Man and Rescue stomped out of the elevator. Rescue had her targeting system on Fury, ready to shoot him if he twitched. The power came back on with a rush of light and air. Nick flinched. “I think it’s time you left.”

“Bye Nick. Say hi to Alex for me, will you?” Grey said, waving. As Nick glanced back at them at the door, she blew him a kiss. She wondered if he would recognize her as Tala. She doubted it.

“Think he’ll try again?” Bucky asked, holstering his gun. He pulled the mask off his face and grinned, tossing it to Grey, who put it on the counter. He emptied Fury’s gun and disassembled it, checking for listening devices or trackers. They weren’t expected, or found, but they weren’t going to take any chances when it came to the spymaster.

“Of course, he will, now he’s curious. He’s gonna step up his game, we should expect him to try and plant people in Stark Industries.” Grey stood up as Pepper stepped out of her suit. Jarvis directed Rescue back to the elevator, where the Iron Man suit was already waiting. “Dad, reach out to Sharon, see if she can keep an eye out. I only know of one, and I won’t have him using that against us.”

“Jarvis can keep an eye on our applicants for us,” Tony said. “Make sure there aren’t any surprises.”

“I hate surprises,” Grey grouched. She already pulled her heels off and tossed them down the hall. They landed with a thump. “And spies. Jarvis, Bambi, do a full sweep for anything he might have left behind.”

“Barnes, you good?” Tony asked, heading into the kitchen to start a pot of decaf coffee for the house.

“For a master spy, he has terrible awareness,” Bucky said, setting out everyone’s preferred coffee mugs. Pepper was already pulling out the coffee creamer. Grey just put her head down on the counter. “Stop worrying.”

“I’m just tired,” Grey complained. “Need a vacation.”

“Definitely not until after Christmas,” Pepper said, gesturing to the calendar on the wall. They were eight days into November, and still had twenty more things marked down between then and Thanksgiving. “Maybe we can fly out early tomorrow and do a museum in DC?”

“We’re going to DC?” Grey asked.

“Veteran’s day gala,” Tony said, pointing to it on the calendar. “We host one every year.”

“Not in LA?”

“No, it’s always in DC so politicians can show up and pretend they care,” Tony explained. It was one of the few times a year Tony was on his best behavior. “Happy’s been so busy with security because of it. The Obama’s and Biden’s are coming this year.”

“Interesting,” Grey mused, propping her chin on her fist. “Bambi, email me the guest list. This could be fun.”

“Tony, she’s scheming again,” Pepper teased. Grey couldn’t help but laugh.

“As long as she doesn’t commit treason, we should be fine,” Tony rationalized.

“I think harboring me counts as treason,” Bucky pointed out, freezing the mood before Pepper broke it by cracking up. “I did most likely kill JFK.”

>Line Break<

Tony and Pepper stared in shock and horror as Grey nearly barreled out of her suit to shoot the Hydra agent in the room. She shot him directly in the head at point blank range, a snarl on her face, before she spun to face Bucky, who was staring down at her blankly. She holstered her gun and reached up to cup his cheek. The Winter Soldier stood there, waiting for orders where her boyfriend had been standing.

“Are you waiting for orders?” Grey asked quietly, searching his face for any sign he was still Bucky. She had a sudden appreciation for how Steve had to have felt when he first realized who the asset was. Her heart felt like it was breaking in half.

“Ready to comply,” he said monotonously. Grey swallowed down a sob.

“Stay here and watch over Iron Man as he tries to pull other locations for us off the drive. Rescue, scan for additional life forms.”

“Two in the basement, six in the building next door,” Pepper said, reading the scan on her HUD. “Flip you for it?”

“Heads I take two, tails you?” Grey offered. “Bambi, flip it.”

“It’s heads,” Bambi said through their comms.

“See you back at command,” Pepper said, repulsors whining as she took off. Grey stepped back in her suit and stomped off toward the stairs. Tony kept working, trying to get through their rudimentary, but effective firewall. If he could access their GPS, he might be able to find other bases.

“You doing okay back there, buddy?” Tony called, glancing over his shoulder at Barnes. The blank look made him feel sick to his stomach, but he knew it was nothing to whatever Bucky himself was feeling. “We’re working on it, I promise, I just don’t have the technology yet. And yet, we still don’t know why we keep running into Hydra – we aren’t fighting them!”

“They’re being sent,” Grey said as she returned, dragging two unconscious men behind her. “This one squealed like a pig, and he spoke English!”

“Who is sending them?”

“That guy showed up two months ago, said he was ordered to wait here until his target appeared,” Grey explained, dropping the men, and brushing her hands together. “Bucky, Sugar, would you be a dear and secure these men out front for the Air Force? Thank you!”

They watched him scoop up the two men and carry them outside, hopefully to secure them to something so they Air Force could take them to trial. Tony flipped up his HUD as he faced Grey, “Hydra is sending obstacles out blindly to try and get to us.”

“They don’t know exactly where we’ll be, but they know we’re going after our own weapons. They figure if they send people out, someone might get lucky.” Grey rolled her eyes and shook her head.

“Isn’t that just rude,” Tony said.

“Hydra won’t stop until they get Bucky back,” Grey bitched, her eyes storm clouds as she physically resisted the urge to pace. “And I won’t stop until every last head is dead. So, I probably shouldn’t have killed him, I should’ve brought him in for questioning. I really have to do something about this anger.”

“There will likely be another one,” Tony said, aiming for encouraging. “What do we do about him?”

“I’ll send my suit ahead and ride in the Humvee with him, I guess,” Grey said.

“I’ll do it, Jim’s leading the ground troops, so I’ll stay and give my report, we’ll ride back with them and hopefully by the time we get to the airfield he’s normal ish again.” Tony stepped out of his suit, and engaged the auto pilot, sending the suit back to the Stark Jet.

“Anything of note on their very few computers?”

“Four more potential locations, I’ll send them along to Tom and Miss Penguin, other than that, we’re good.”

“They’ve been secured,” the Winter Soldier said as he came back into the room.

“Perfect, thanks sugar. Listen, you’re going to stay with Tony, protect him, I’ll see you at the jet, is that okay?”

“Follow him, understood,” the soldier said. Grey just swallowed around the rage.

“I’ll see you soon, love.” Grey snapped her HUD down and took off. “Hopefully.”

Grey landed next to Pepper with a whine-thump combo, before stepping out of her suit and sliding her red tinted sunglasses on her face.

“Is he?”

“Still in robocop mode? Yeah,” Grey said, rolling her eyes. “We either need a way to deafen him to those specific words, or we can’t take him on these missions.”

“Do you have any ideas for removing the triggers?” They glanced east as they heard the call for the ground team to move out, waiting for the jets to come in and blow the base to hell.

“I’ve pitched the idea of the binarily augmented retro framing, but even with all my description of what it does, Dad can’t figure out how it works,” Grey complained. She tried not to rage at the injustice of having to wait another six years or so before she was able to help Bucky get out from Hydra’s brainwashing. “Because of that, it’s low on our list of priorities. Well behind those solar cells and designing the wave generators for New York.”

Grey tilted her head back to watch a formation of jets fly overhead, aiming west. There was a pause, then a catastrophic explosion several miles over. Pepper and Grey covered their eyes as a cloud of dust rushed toward them, blowing Grey’s hair everywhere. Three Humvees stopped behind the girls and opened their doors. Tony and Bucky were in the middle one and made an immediate beeline for the women.

“Peacemaker, this is homebase, you are free to go – thank you for the help today,” General Morrow said through comms, back on base where he was watching satellite footage.

“Copy that homebase, we appreciate the support!” Grey could hear the channel close and turned to shake hands with the various service members that helped them clear the base. “Are we heading straight for the jet?”

“We’re needed in DC tomorrow morning, so we don’t have much of a choice,” Jim said. “And we can’t be late or it’s my ass.”

“We won’t be late, we’re heading out from here directly,” Tony assured. He gestured at Barnes, and Grey nodded.

“Hey Sugar, Tony and Jim are going to take you to the jet, okay? Pepper and I are gonna fly in our suits,” Grey said, looking up at Bucky. She swore there was a bit of recognition in his eyes, but it was stuck behind the asset.

“See you soon,” Pepper said, stepping into her suit with a bounce and a mischievous smile. She took off, spinning like a top until she reached altitude.

“I love that woman,” Tony said fondly.

“Then propose! She loves you, too. And I think she’d be a great stepmom,” Grey said, nudging her dad with her shoulder. Tony turned to look at her.

“Is she? Would you tell me if…”

“She’s the one dad,” Grey said, smiling softly. “I promise. She loves you so much. You know me, I’d tell you if you were making a mistake. I love telling people they’re wrong.”

“You do love that,” Tony said, cracking a smile.

“Make sure he’s safe, okay?” Grey asked, giving Bucky one last sad glance before she climbed back in her suit, snapping her HUD down and taking off.

“Come on, Pinocchio, let’s see if we can make you a real boy before we land in DC,” Tony said, gesturing to the Humvee. “I’m not looking forward to this meeting.”

“Neither are they,” Jim said, clapping Tony on the shoulder. “We’re about to lose our most reliable weapons source.”

“My father is rolling in his grave I’m sure,” Tony said dryly.

>Line Break<

“Base them off of what performing artists wear,” Grey was saying, leaning over Tony’s shoulder while he worked. Pepper was sitting opposite him, reading through emails or some articles on her phone. “Because they can’t hear what’s happening around them, but still have access to the metronome and specific cues. If we can link that to our closed comms, he can still go out in the field, if he wants to after this.”

Bucky took stock. He’d been in Afghanistan, helping the family clear a bunker. One of three they’d hit that day, clearing out the terrorists, passing them over to the Air Force for whatever fate awaited them. The first two bases had been smooth sailing, quick in and out missions that left them with no intel, but also no losses. The third had a Hydra sleeper.

The Hydra goon had rattled off the words so fast, Grey hadn’t had time to get out of her suit before it was too late. Bucky was pushed back, behind the blank slate of the asset. It wasn’t as bad, as it had been in the beginning, thank God for small mercies. He was still aware, and while he had no control, he could tell who was a threat and who was family.

“Are you waiting for orders?” Grey had asked, scared of the answer. In his mind, Bucky was screaming, raging that she had to see him like this.

“Ready to comply,” the asset said, falling into old habits as easily as breathing. Even Bucky braced for Grey to give him some off the wall order. Instead, she had him stand there, protect Tony from the zero threats around him. She was keeping him safe until he was himself again.

“We’re working on it,” Tony had said.

“No, I don’t think he’d be comfortable with it that big,” Grey said, adjusting something on the tablet they were working on.

“I don’t think he’ll like not being able to hear anything around him either,” Tony said roughly. “If he’s getting no outside sound, how do you think that’s going to screw with his assassin skills?”

“Assassin skills?” Grey asked, trying not to laugh. “You need a better vocabulary.”

“Are we even sure he’s going to want to go back into the field, after this?” Tony asked, thoughtfully.

“I’ll follow this family anywhere,” Bucky said. “Hydra or not, triggers or not, whether you’ll let me, or not, I will stand with you.”

“Very dramatic speech there, Frozone, but I can and will ground you if this happens again,” Tony said bluntly. “This time Grey was able to act fast enough. Next time we might not be so lucky. Something needs to be done for our protection.”

Tony hated saying it, something that no longer surprised him. Barnes, despite all he’d done, had wormed his way into the Iron Family’s hearts. He was part of the family, so thinking they needed protection from him hurt.

“I know,” Bucky said. “Whatever it is, I’ll do it. Even if it means me going deaf completely. I won’t be used against my family.”

“We won’t let you be,” Pepper said, reaching across the table to put her hand on Bucky’s arm. He no longer flinched at unexpected contact, no longer shied away from physical touch. “You’re our family too. Family looks out for each other.”

“Might take a few days in the lab working out some kinks, but we’ve got a few ideas for you,” Tony promised. “And if Grey keeps taking out Hydra guys like that, we might even be able to stop them!”

“Any excuse to get rid of a Nazi is a good one,” Grey said, smiling. She didn’t have to tell her family that every time she killed someone, she spent hours throwing up afterwards. They knew. Someone would usually sit with her in the bathroom. They still allowed her the pretense of acting like it didn’t phase her. Grey would never let the public see her break. She looked at her family and felt like her heart was going to burst, it was so full. She’d do anything for them, no matter what.

>Line Break<

“Margaret, let me introduce you to someone,” Vice President Joe Biden said, waving her over. Grey flashed him her best smile and walked over, ready to shake the hand of which ever politician had the pull to be introduced by the vice president. “Margaret, this is Gideon Malick, an advisor for the white house.”

“It’s wonderful to meet you, Gideon,” Grey said, her eyes bright as she shook his hand. “I was actually just looking over the contracts between Stark Industries and your Gothite Industries.”

“Thank you for the introduction, Joe, this young lady is very difficult to meet,” Gideon said. He was the consummate businessman, who flipped Grey’s hand from a typical shake to press a kiss to the air above the back of her hand. Grey’s eyes flashed in victory, not that anyone saw it. “And such a lovely young lady you are, Miss Stark.”

“I wasn’t going to ask, but I just can't help myself, I heard you spent some time on the World Security Council, is that true?” Grey pretended to fawn over him, leaning close enough that he would be able to smell her perfume. He flagged down a passing server, taking two glasses of champagne and handing one to her.

“Now how would you have been in a position to know about the security council?” Gideon asked. Grey laughed, making sure to flash him a bright and cheerful smile.

“Oh, I’m a very interesting person, Gideon, I pick up all kinds of things,” Grey said. Gideon smiled at her, and Grey was quick to take a smooth sip of her champagne. Gideon mimicked her. “You wouldn’t believe the things Obadiah Stane left lying around for me to read through.”

Gideon smiled again, and Grey took another sip. He mimicked her, keeping strong eye contact.

“Anything interesting?”

“Nothing the FBI didn’t grab first. He did leave a copy of some ratty old book at my house, what was it… Paradise Lost. I never cared for seventeenth century poetry though, so we donated it to the local library.” Gideon was very skilled and didn’t tense, although his eyes went cold. “Although I know better, the feds didn’t find everything. Not by a long shot.”

“Oh?” Gideon knew it was a trap but stepped anyway. He didn’t think Grey posed a threat to him, and he was right, she didn’t. Not yet.

“Stane had ties to Hydra,” Grey said plainly, hiding her mouth behind her glass, just in case someone was spying. Gideon, who had subconsciously mimicked the movement, nearly sloshed his drink on his hand as he jerked in surprise. Grey caught the motion, and her eyes nearly glowed with victory. “It’s only a matter of time before we’re able to prove that they’re still out there. And who better to take out Hydra than Iron Man and his family?”

“Hydra was destroyed by the SSR after the war,” Gideon pointed out. Grey rolled her eyes, for one moment looking exactly like every other teenager talking to someone older than her. Gideon could tell by the line of her shoulders that she was more than she let on. He decided then and there to stay very far away from the Stark family. It would be the smartest decision of his life.

“Project Paperclip,” Grey said, waving her hand. “The SSR, now at this point called SHIELD, recruited a bunch of hydra scientists, just like the American government recruited nazi scientists. Hydra has definitely reformed, they’re just waiting. It’s okay though.”

“How could the return of Hydra be considered okay?” Gideon asked, his curiosity beating back any self-preservation instincts. Grey had that effect on people, it seemed.

“They’re going to be so fractured that they’ll self-implode after a year or two of being a mild menace. They’ve been hiding so long even their own loyal men aren’t so true to the cause. Not the original cause anyway.”

“Original cause? You mean the Red Skull?” Gideon couldn’t tell if she was pulling his leg or not. He also wasn’t she what she knew.

“Oh heavens, no. Schmidt was just one part of Hydra. Hydra is much older than him and his tesseract. Hydra was started back in the ancient days, worshipping, and sacrificing people to a being so powerful it could destroy the world if it wanted to.” Grey took a sip of her drink and watched Gideon. He had a touch of sweat at his temple, and if he gripped his glass any tighter, it would shatter. His mouth had fallen slack, even if he had the decorum to keep it closed. “Alveus he was called. He was captured, and forced through a portal onto an alien planet, they called it Maveth.”

“And how did you come by this story?” Gideon asked, a last ditch effort to hide just how shaken he was.

“Oh, you and I both know it’s not a story. Well, you don’t know, but Nathaniel does,” Grey said, setting her full glass of champagne on the table next to them. “I would thank you for the drink, Gideon, but I’m still nineteen. Have a good evening.”

Gideon stood there, his champagne glass empty in his hand, as Grey walked away, pausing, and greeting people as she did. He set his glass down next to hers and walked off, hiding his shaking hand under his jacket.

“What’d you say to him?” Tony asked, taking his daughter’s hand, and guiding her to the dance floor. He started the steps to a waltz, and Grey was quick to follow his lead. “I’ve known Gideon for years; his father was friends with Howard.”

“Freddie Malick, you know he used to be a bootlegger,” Grey said, letting Tony spin her around. “No, I just asked him about Nathaniel.”

“Nathaniel?”

“His brother. That he sacrificed for Hydra,” Grey said, a smile out of place for their conversation. Tony stared at her in surprise, trying to compile the Gideon he knew with the truth that Grey was telling him. “Died the same year as Freddie. Sacrificed, technically. Hydra bullshit.”

“I didn’t know he had a brother,” Tony said finally. Grey just gave him an all-knowing smile as they danced. “Is he the only person you plan on threatening?”

“Tonight, yes,” Grey said. “But tomorrow is another day, and another mission report will land on my desk, and I’m sure I’ll make someone pay for it.”

“You’re the one that wanted to go through the reports yourself,” Tony pointed out. Grey rolled her eyes. “Yes, I know, you’re often the only person who knows what exactly to look for in these places. I know, but Grey, this is unsustainable.”

“I’m fine, dad,” Grey said, shaking her head.

“No, you’re not. You’re my kid. You’re exhausted, you’re fried, and you can’t think more than two sentences ahead at a time, can you?” Grey looked at her dad but didn’t say anything. “You’re juggling too much. Bucky and Jarvis have both told on you. What’s going on?”

“The expo is the next thing I know about. I don’t know what will happen until then. I have no knowledge. It’s too dangerous!” Grey tilted her head a bit, a subtle signal that there were personal things bothering her as well. She wasn’t going to bring those up in public.

“We do know what happens until then,” Tony said. The song changed, and Tony shifted his hands to lead Grey in the next dance. She did her best to follow in his steps without looking at her feet. It didn’t quite work for her, unfamiliar with the foxtrot. “We work with the birds, keep doing what we’re doing. There’s going to be another press conference in December about the new C-Levels and the company policy overhaul you forced through. Pepper is going to New York to find lots and start on contractor bids. She said she was going to take Barnes with her.”

“Because he needs to get out of the house more than we do, and Lilian said it would be good for him to visit Brooklyn on his own terms, rather than being forcibly relocated to New York because the rest of us are moving.”

“That’s flimsy, even for a therapist,” Tony said. Grey giggled, unable to help herself. She got twirled around in a circle, her skirt flaring out at her knees.

“I think she wants him to spend time away from me,” Grey suggested. “Think about it. I rescued him from Hydra, and we immediately fell into a relationship. He’s adjusting well, but he’s not well adjusted, not yet.”

“You’re worried he’s with you because he thinks he has to be, in exchange for his continued freedom,” Tony summed up. Grey didn’t respond, but Tony could see it in her eyes. “That man is so in love with you. You might not see it, cause you couldn’t read a social cue if it danced naked in front of you, but the rest of us do. Happy even gave the man the shovel talk.”

“Happy threatened Barnes?” Grey asked, torn between amusement at the thought of Happy Hogan threatening the Winter Soldier, and horror that someone had threatened her boyfriend into treating her right. “I’d have put money on Pepper. She’s the scary one.”

“Jim said he was going to do it, until he realized that he outranked him,” Tony continued. “Didn’t want to trigger anything.”

“So, the day we introduce Jim to Steve, we need to have Bambi and Jarvis recording, because Steve will have to salute him,” Grey said. Tony’s mouth fell open in surprise, before he started smiling broadly.

“My Rhodey-bear would love that,” Tony said. “You’re nervous about the Avengers.”

“People have layers,” Grey started. “And these characters are so beautifully written, but there are too many interpretations. There’re too many variables. Personally, I’m hoping we get punk!Steve, who is willing to lie to government officials in order to do the right thing. But if we get self-righteous!Steve, I’m liable to murder him off the bat.”

“And if he’s a real person, with real thoughts and emotions?” Tony asked, and Grey’s steps faltered. He covered her distraction by spinning her, then pulling her back in. “Have you thought of that?”

“No,” Grey admitted. “Because he’s not a real person, not yet. He has to remain a character or I’m going to have to find him in the ice. Because it’s a terribly inhumane thing, to be frozen in cryostasis with no knowledge or awareness.”

“So, what, you pretend they don’t exist?”

“I have to. Or I’d go dismantle the red room with my bare hands. And then I’d go after Hydra and destroy them. And then Malick. And then AIM, then Roxxon, Darren Cross and John Garrett, and then there will be no bad guys on earth, except me.” Grey smiled, but it wasn’t happy. Her eyes were dead, almost lifeless. “I have to give them the chance to do the bad thing, before I stop them. Else it’s just murder. Besides, too many of the bad guys we face are just misguided. Hydra especially is top tier at getting people to do things they wouldn’t.”

“You can’t be God, Grey,” Tony said somberly.

“God is dead,” Grey laughed without humor. “I’m just playing in his sandbox. This definitely wasn’t what I had planned for my life.”

>Line Break<

“Is she okay?” Pepper asked Bucky as he came into the living room.

“She is just tired. Physically and emotionally, she’s been going full throttle for months, and everything else she’s gone through? Just let her rest,” Bucky said, settling down on the couch. Pepper poured him a glass of wine and unpaused the show they were watching, some British baking show that Grey liked. “She finally gave up on the report from that bunker.”

“That was just weird,” Pepper said, shaking her head. “There were Stark Industries cases and shipping manifests, but the whole place had been scrubbed for prints. There were no actual weapons there, their servers had been wiped.”

“That’s not a Hydra tactic,” Bucky said, relaxing and taking a sip of the wine. It wasn’t his favorite thing, but Tony had thrown out all the liquor, and Bucky didn’t want to bring it into the house. “Hydra wouldn’t wipe it like that. The red room doesn’t have other bases. They have safe houses, but that wasn’t it.”

“It’s ominous, sure, but why obsess over it?” Pepper asked. “This could be a one off, one-time weird ass thing that we never experience again.”

“Or it could be start of something terrifying.” Trust Bucky to darken the mood.

“Grey would know if it was something like that,” Pepper said firmly. She had no doubt. “I’ve got money on the bunker being Stane’s personal drop spot for weapons sales. His office was always spotless, and he was left-handed, and the pens were on the left side of the desk.”

“Ten percent of the population is left-handed. Grey and I are both ambidextrous. I think Tony is too,” Bucky pointed out.

“Quit popping my theories,” Pepper laughed, swatting at Bucky’s shoulder playfully. “This was just a terribly weird thing that will never be explained – likely because it was something Stane did.”

“From all accounts about the man, I’m glad he’s gone,” Bucky said. He reached over and stole a pretzel from the bag on the coffee table. “I want to go with you, on the next mission.”

“Are you sure?” Pepper asked, surprised. “After the last one we didn’t think you’d want to come out so soon.”

“You fliers can’t get close to the base without getting blown out of the sky,” Bucky said. “I saw the report. It’s in a mountain, they have anti-aircraft Jericho missiles and who knows what else. You need the five of you in the air drawing the fire, while someone slips in and disables everything. Then you can storm the castle.”

“We need you leading our operations,” Tony said, startling Pepper. “Between you and Jim, you’ll see everything that we need before going in. Will you consider it?”

“You want me to lead?” Bucky asked, surprised. “Me?”

“You know what to look for, you see angles we don’t, and it doesn’t hurt that you’ve got insider knowledge of how these types tend to operate. And you want to keep Grey safe,” Tony continued. “If you want to lead the ground troops, spot’s yours.”

Bucky looked at Tony with something akin to wonder and smiled, “I’d be honored.”

>Line Break<

Sam watched Grey switch off her boot thrusters and fall two hundred feet to avoid a missile, whooping as she caught herself, rolling to fly inches above the bottom of the canyon they were flying in.  He shook his head, coasting well above everyone else, calling out patterns to their shooting. There weren’t any patterns showing that this group was either highly skilled or poorly trained.

Just as suddenly as it began, the firing stopped. No more smoke trails, no flashbangs, no missiles. The silence was louder than the bombs.

“He’s unlocked the gate, let’s get to work,” Jim barked through comms. He was overseeing the mission from the Air Force base, several miles from the canyon. Everyone knew he would join them soon enough.

“Bridge is down,” Bucky said through his comms. Grey was the first to dive down to ground level, pulling up just seconds before impact, causing her father to roll his eyes. “Come and get’em.”

Bucky turned around, seeing the Hydra plant they expected, still lying on the table where he’d left him. It had been very satisfying for the ex-assassin to knock out one of the men responsible for putting him in the chair. Bucky smiled to himself and set up the beacon that would let the Air Force know where to hit, after they cleared everything out.

“Who doesn’t have computers?” Tony bitched as he stomped into the main room. There wasn’t so much as a tablet for him to hack, while the others spread out and started taking prisoners. “I mean seriously, what’s the point of me being here if there’s no tech?”

Sam chose that moment to kick a terrorist through a door. Tony spun and blasted him into a wall, knocking him unconscious. Sam grinned at him.

“That’s the point of you being here, Stark,” Sam teased. “Peacemaker, this is Falcon, I’ve got two more life signs downstairs, you copy?”

There was an explosion, and dust fell from the ceiling. The bottle on the table fell to the ground, shattering. Bucky grinned at the ceiling, proud of how far Grey had come since he started her training. Tony looked up, concern crinkling his eyes behind his HUD as he worried for his daughter’s safety.

“I copy. They’re down,” Grey said, too bright for the situation. She always seemed to have fun on their missions, no matter how dark they ended up. She’d once said it was the adrenaline that brought dopamine that made her so cheerful. She usually crashed on the way home from them, curling up in a corner of the Stark jet and dozing off, twisted up like a pretzel.

“One woman army, that one,” Riley said, his wings folding behind him as he came in from outside, the last one in the building. “I watched her take out three at the same time last month. She scares me more than her boyfriend.”

“You sure about that, birdbrain?” Bucky asked, alarmingly close to Riley. Riley shrieked and jumped, his hand on his gun before he realized what was happening. Bucky had a sly smile on his face, still half hidden in a shadow. Sam watched in amusement as Bucky teased his boyfriend.

“You’re one rude-ass popsicle, muneco de nieve,” Riley said, sizing him up.

“It brings me joy,” Bucky said, deadpan. He turned, as he heard Grey’s giggle before Peacemaker stomped back up the stairs into the main room. “All clear?”

“All clear, control, this is Peacemaker, advance is green light,” Grey said, briefly opening their comms.

“Copy that Peacemaker, advance is go, see you soon,” Jim said. Grey was sure the base was a flurry of activity as they got permission to storm the base, knowing it was all clear.

“It’s gonna get crowded, let’s hit the skies,” Riley said, already adjusting his flight goggles. “See you at debrief, snowman.”

Bucky just rolled his eyes as Riley ran back out of the building and took to the skies, the wing suit acting as a jet pack to get him airborne from the ground. He could hear the matching engine of Sam’s suit and nodded at Grey, letting her know they were both clear.

“There was a Hydra agent here too,” Bucky said quietly. “I’ve got him marked so Jim will know.”

“Classified interrogation, just Jim and Tom,” Grey agreed. “I’m not risking them coming out a few years early just because of you.”

“Do you think they would?” Tony worried.

“No,” Bucky and Grey said at the same time. Neither needed any time to think about it, which should have reassured Tony, but the mere fact that Hydra was still around grated. Grey continued, “they wouldn’t risk it for one asset. Not with Project Insight coming so soon. But if we accidentally expose them?”

Bucky flinched at the word asset but was quick to wave away any concern from Grey and Tony.

“Got it,” Tony said, understanding. They wouldn’t come out, but if they were kicked out? Different story. “Great, we get to actively hide a terrorist organization. Yay us.”

“Sucks, don’t it?” Grey asked, stomping outside. Rescue was already there, securing two unconscious men to the building. “Try not to think about it, it helps.”

“What are we not thinking about?” Pepper asked, glancing over.

“Plot holes,” Grey whined. She rolled her eyes and snapped down her HUD. She powered up her thrusters and took off, flying up and out of the canyon in a wide arc, just enjoying being in the air. “Always too many plot holes. Bambi, I want contingencies just in case.”

>Line Break<

Grey woke up four days before Thanksgiving, and immediately got to work. She had nearly twenty people to cook for, and one of them could eat for five. And her mom raised her to send everyone home with leftovers. So, thirty minutes after their morning workout, Grey handed everyone out chore sheets, and told them to stay out of her kitchen, on pain of death.

Lyn was given the week off, giving Grey full reign over everything she wanted to do. Happy was sent to the grocery store with a three-page list, specific down to the brand she wanted of everything.

“Is this a manic episode?” Tony asked from the safe side of the counter, dressed to leave the house for errands.

“No, this is grief,” Grey said, sighing. “I miss my mom. We would always make a big deal out of Thanksgiving. The Turkey, papaw’s ham. Shelling beans in the morning with my aunts, tossing them in a five-gallon bucket because we already ran out of baskets. Fighting Aunt Bridget over the last devilled egg. Connie’s dressing! Uncle Buck would always come in dressed as Santa and give the grandkids a present.”

“You had an Uncle Buck?”

“His name was Buckwheat. He and dad could never talk to each other, because Dad’s dutch accent and Buck’s Kentucky accent were too strong. TO be fair, even I couldn’t always understand Buck.” Grey took on a wistful expression, a fierce longing in her eyes, despite her smile. “Just wait, we still have less people than we’d cram into Nana’s house.”

“If it becomes a manic episode, or something else, you’ll let me know?”

“Of course. Now go, I need a table to seat us all. Build it or buy it I don’t care. Don’t forget we need chairs. And I think Luna needs a highchair. Can she even sit up? Get something for the baby.”

“Yes ma’am!” Tony snapped a salute, winked, and strolled out the door. Grey smiled, thinking about Allie and Kat’s three-week-old daughter. After learning the little widow’s name was Zora, meaning sun, they decided on Luna.

“I’m off to pick mama up from the airport,” Jim said, checking in with Grey before leaving. “Brian reached out, he and Lizzie are taking an earlier flight, they’ll be here tomorrow. Pepper told me to tell you that Sharon got delayed on a mission and won’t be here until Wednesday morning. Optimistically.”

“As long as she makes it for dinner, she’s the only one that wanted Brussel sprouts, and I spent three hours finding a recipe for them,” Grey warned, reaching for her stack of recipes.

“Do you need us to pick anything up?”

“If you want to try and find some cute harvest decorations, I’d love to have someone put something up,” Grey said, flipping through the stack. They were in order of what needed to be started at what time in order to have everything perfect to serve at seven thirty on Thursday. Jim nodded and left, opening the door for Happy right as he came up in the elevator from the garage.

“Two turkeys, a ham, a roast, half the celery in the store, Grey how much are you cooking for us?” Happy asked, coming into the kitchen laden down with bags. U was behind him, the basket on his back also filled with groceries. There were more still littering the floor of the elevator.

“Four trays of dressing, green beans and Brussel sprouts, three types of potatoes, gravy, two types of jelly because I hate cranberry. Devilled eggs, two dozen eggs, mac and cheese, three types of pie and enough rolls to kill us with.”

“Yeah, sounds like we’ll have enough,” Happy said, blinking rapidly. “Damn, I’m considering staying now.”

“Well, you’re always welcome, but if you want to go be with your Marine buddies, go. You deserve time for yourself,” Grey said. “And besides, if you stay, I’m gonna give you more work to do.”

“Nope, I’ll take my vacation, thanks,” Happy said as he came back with he last load of groceries. Per her request, everything was left out. She needed to organize it before she could put it away. Happy pulled her into a hug. “I’ll see you Tuesday kid, don’t take over the world without me.”

“Nah, between the cooking, the eating, and the Black Friday Shopping, you have fun.”

Happy left, and Grey got started on the groceries. She had two semi frozen twenty four pound turkeys that still needed three days in the fridge to thaw.

“Shall I put on your motivation playlist?” Jarvis offered from the ceiling.

“Yes please, Jay, play it loud! I’m going to cook, I’m going to sing, and I’m going to get this shit done.”

“Put your lovin’ hands out, baby, cause I’m beggin’,” blasted through the speakers, and Grey started bopping along as she reached for the first bag of groceries.

Chapter Text

“You have everything you need?” Grey asked, her hands fluttering around Bucky as he smiled down at her. “The kindle dad got you. Your soundproof headphones?”

“I’m only going so Happy can stay here with you and Tony,” Bucky said, catching her hands in his own. She stilled, but the anxiety was clear in her eyes. She didn’t want him to go.

“We’ll be back in a week, Grey, stop worrying,” Pepper said as she walked into the living room. Happy was going to drive them to the airfield, then go out for groceries. He carried Pepper’s small suitcase, and a garment bag. Bucky’s were already in the car. Tony had gotten him several new suits to wear, all tailored. (Grey had stared at him, drooling slightly when he tried one on, Pepper couldn’t stop laughing at her, and had even taken a picture of her star-struck face and sent it to the other legacies in their group chat.)

“You act like I have control over that,” Grey pointed out. “I’m going to worry until you land, then I’m going to worry until you leave, then I’m going to worry until you’re home safe again. It’s what I do.”

“You’re not clairvoyant, just a worrywart,” Bucky teased. Grey scrunched up her face.

“I’m not clairvoyant. I might actually hate that word. I’m just… prepared.”

“You can see the future,” Bucky pointed out, dropping Grey’s hands so he could hold her shoulders. “It’s not something to be feared, your abilities.”

“It not my visions, it’s just that specific word that gives me the ick,” Grey pointed out as Happy came back in to herd Pepper and Bucky to the car. “Oh, I don’t want you to go.”

Grey latched onto Bucky like she was never going to see him again. He chuckled and wrapped his own arms around her. They both knew she was being irrational, but they also both knew that the last time someone in her family left, they ended up a prisoner for three months.

“I’ll be back in a week,” Bucky promised, pressing a kiss to the top of her hair. “Keep up with your drills, no slacking while I’m gone. And you, keep her out of trouble.”

Tony held up his hands in surrender, behind Grey as Bucky glared at him, pretending to be stern. Both men smiled as Grey finally pulled away. Tony stepped forward as Bucky stepped back. Grey leaned against her dad, smiling as Bucky and Pepper finally left, heading for New York.

“Pepper’s got all the requirements?” Tony asked as they watched Happy pull out of the driveway and turn onto the private road.

“Mostly lab spaces, some residential, some food service, it’s gonna be a bitch keeping code, but it should work.”

“And the reactor powering it all?”

“Will have to come after the tower is built,” Grey pointed out. Tony nodded, and clapped Grey on the shoulder.

“Down to the lab for the day?”

“Bambi, I’ve got a meeting at two, come get me at one?” Bambi chirped their acceptance, and Grey followed her dad down to the lab.

“I don’t like them being gone, either,” Tony said after an hour of them working together. “The house feels alarmingly empty, and I know I’m not going to sleep well tonight without her.”

“Let’s do a movie night!” Grey suggested. “Or let’s try to do a movie night, last time you and I tried to watch something we argued about plot holes, and then devolved into our personal projects.”

“So, a movie night with our tablets?” Tony teased, grinning at Grey from where he was working on a car. Grey was perched up, trying to follow Jarvis’ instructions on how to tune up a slightly squeaky hinge on Pepper’s suit. “Might as well. You wanna pick the movie this time, kid?”

“Considering how terrible the Fast and Furious movies are, you’re damn right I’m gonna choose the movie,” Grey snarked, squinting at her work, then nodding to herself as she ducked out from underneath the arm of the Rescue suit. “There, that’s that, Pepper should stop hearing that noise. Thanks Jay, for the help.”

“What are you working on now?” Tony knew Grey was always working, she never seemed to stop. Something was going on with her, and he wanted to know what it was, but he didn’t know how to ask.

“After the fall of SHIELD, no one bothers to set up the academy again until after Agents of SHIELD. Which is a problem.” Because it happened in season seven, which isn’t canon.

“Didn’t you say SHIELD gets branded as a terrorist organization?” Tony asked, tightening a bolt before sliding out from under the car. He wiped his hands on his jeans and sat up, accepting the water bottle from DUM-E.

“Yes. Because the US government can’t easily tell the difference between the good guys and the bad guys, plus SHIELD is technically privately funded, and has no governmental affiliation.” Grey shook her head, exasperated by the mess SHIELD made for itself. “It’s a whole mess, but I have plans.”

“Wanna share?”

“Avengers Academy,” Grey said, her eyes shimmering with excitement. “A place where people with powers are safe to be themselves without prosecution or whatever. They can learn to control their abilities, without harming themselves or others. If they want to join an Avengers team and fight the good fight, then they’re more than welcome.”

“A halfway house?”

“Kinda,” Grey said, rummaging through her desk for the right notebook. “The inhumans already have one in China, but it does get destroyed. The academy will do more than that though. Here it is.”

“You’ve written out the curriculum? Already?”

“They need to know these things,” Grey pointed out. “Because by the time we need any of this, the Sokovia Accords are going to be making noise, and the superhero registration act.”

“The what?” Tony asked, alarmed.

“Oh yeah, you should see the universe with mutants, it’s pretty much worse,” Grey said, grimacing as she thought of it. “They end up creating a cure, forcing it on the mutants, and eventually put it in the water or sugar or something, killing them all off.”

“So, the academy, when does it need to be ready?” Tony asked, refusing to consider living in a world where people’s choices were taken away so violently. He made a mental note to do everything he could to protect the suits from winding up in the wrong hands. He would need to reach out to the legal department, file a few patents. Maybe update his will.

“Ideally, just before Sokovia,” Grey said, trying to remember which order the events had fallen. “But I want to have everything registered and in place by the time we move to New York.”

“So that when SHIELD falls, we’re in place to scoop everyone up. What do we need for that?”

“The Iron Legion,” Grey said. “Several suits, at least a dozen quinjets and pilots.”

“How many do we lose?” Tony asked, noticing the grave expression on Grey’s face.

“Steve, Nick, and Nat release all of SHIELD’s classified information online,” Grey said, refraining from rolling her eyes. “And the Nat has the bright idea to tell congress to fuck off. In the movies, Stark Industries takes on all the displaced SHIELD people, and it’s never discussed again.”

“But it’s going to have far-reaching consequences, isn’t it?” Grey sighed heavily and nodded, already exhausted by it.

“We end up running the Avengers with Maria Hill, who we never actually see after Sokovia.”

“You pitched her for the Board of Directors,” Tony remembered, sending a questioning look to his daughter.

“Yes, because she works with us and helps us run backend at the tower while we’re searching for… Nevermind. I want to bring her on full time. I want her to basically be the director of the Avengers Initiative, I want Agent May to be in charge of the academy. She’s a good agent and is great at teaching what needs to be taught.”

“How will we staff it?”

“The same way Charles staffed his school for gifted youngsters,” Grey said, a hint of a smile on her face. “The heroes double as staff. Oh sure, we’ll bring in actual teachers for real subjects, but I want to ensure we have Avengers or agents to pass on what works.”

“Like hand to hand, combat tactics, how to run an op?” Tony wasn’t sure how he felt, running a spy school for kids.

“And math, science, history, English, computer literacy, current events, all the other things they’d need to graduate high school and go on to college,” Grey said. “I don’t want to start this powered person to superhero pipeline, that’s how we get villains. I want to give them a safe place to exist without persecution.”

“You’re doing too much,” Tony said without heat. Grey sighed because he was right, but also because there was nothing she could do about it. She didn’t want to wait until it was too late. She wanted everything ready before they began.

>Line Break<

“This is fucking ridiculous,” Bucky said as they walked down fifth street, looking up at the tops of buildings. This was an assassin’s worst nightmare, this city. Too many people going in every direction, people and babies shouting and crying, cars hitting their horns, the police sirens. Even with his soundproof headphones he could hear everything happening around him, it was just that loud. “And people live here, on purpose?”

“Oh yeah, people love New York City,” Pepper said, her voice only audible since she was also on comms with him. “And it’s going to be the best place to set up the Avengers.”

Pepper paused and scooped up a newspaper, paying with some change in her pocket. The front-page headline was all about them.

More Stark Industries Layoffs? Happy had finally passed out the pink slips for his department, letting some ten thousand employees go across the board. From Cybersecurity to physical guards at the door, if he thought they weren’t pulling their weight, they were dismissed. Bucky had marked them a while back, but the decision was made to wait to get rid of security until after the upheaval.

“Providing we don’t get attacked first,” Bucky said, side stepping a pickpocket with a violent glare that sent the man running away, afraid for his life. Even looking like a normal person, Bucky managed to look threatening when he wanted to. “Too many pickpockets in the city.”

“Twenty bucks says Grey has something to say about that,” Pepper said, holding out her hand. Bucky tapped his fist against hers, sealing the deal. “Left here.”

An empty lot stood in front of them, a giant billboard declaring that it was sold property. Pepper grinned, looking like a shark as she stepped off the sidewalk and headed for the trailer on the property. They would have their meetings there.

“Why am I here?”

“Mostly so Tony and Grey didn’t feel compelled to come with me,” Pepper admitted. “I can’t negotiate with anyone when Tony comes, because he tends to sign on the first offer. Grey has his outlook with money, which cracks me up because she won’t go shopping unless she has a coupon.”

“That doesn’t even make sense,” Bucky said, moving to open the door for Pepper. They were early and had their pick of spots. Pepper settled at the desk, clearing it off and emptying her work bag as she set up for herself. Bucky settled in the corner next to her, finally taking off his headphones and getting comfy with a tablet, his kindle underneath in case he got bored. He switched off their comms. “Then again, I’ve never understood Grey, I just let her do what she wants.”

“Probably a good philosophy. Controlling them takes too much effort,” Pepper agreed, plugging her phone into the desktop so Bambi could take control of it. “Best to just point them in the right direction.”

“Like you did, filing for an extension on her degree so she stays for two more years to get the Bachelors degree?”

“I’m worried that no one will take her seriously moving forward if she doesn’t have it. She doesn’t have the right mindset to just do it herself, and I’ve already had Tony clear it with Miami University. She’s getting a four-year degree so she is actually semi-qualified for the President of Marvel position.”

“She’s gonna throw you off the tower when she finds out,” Bucky said. Pepper couldn’t even argue with him, because she knew he was right. Grey had disagreed when pushed about college, barely able to finish the two courses she needed for the associates, after Jarvis forged her an incomplete transcript.

“Tony said she’d be fine after a short anger spell, probably a cold shoulder for us both,” Pepper said, not truly understanding Grey’s dislike of the subject. Bucky did, and knew this wasn’t going to end well, and someone was likely to get their feelings hurt. Bucky resolved to mention it to Grey.”

“Did you tell him that Grey has no concept of shortness unless you mention her height?”

“You’re funny, Barnes, why don’t you tell her that one?”

“Cause then she’ll throw me from the top of the tower,” Bucky said, smiling. Pepper quietly marveled at the difference between the Bucky they rescued from Hydra and the man in front of her. Seven months later and he was nearly unrecognizable from the twitchy assassin. “Three sets of footsteps heading for us.”

“Oh good, right on time,” Pepper said. “Bambi, ready to work?”

“Bringing up the Tower concepts now,” Bambi said, changing the computer screen to show Stark Tower how Pepper had designed it.

>Line Break<

“Doctor? Miss Potts is out of the office today, so Margaret has agreed to take your interview. She’s ready for you, if you’d like to follow me?” Grey’s receptionist smiled at the nervous young woman, who nearly jumped when spoken to.

“Oh yes, please, thank you.” The doctor’s speech was accented, definitely British. “This is a lovely office space, is this where I would be working, should I get the position?”

“For now,” the receptionist answered. “Rumor is that we’re making the move to New York in a year or so, which is very exciting. The Starks are covering all moving costs for those that want to relocate. My fiancé's family lives in Maine, I’ve already applied for the move.”

“Oh, how exciting! I may have to ask about that, New York seems just as interesting as Los Angeles has been.”

“Margaret, this is Doctor Jemma Simmons, Miss Potts was going to interview her for a position in our bio-tech department.”

Grey beamed at a young, clearly nervous Jemma Simmons, standing in the doorway, trying her best not to fidget. SHIELD did good. But Grey knew she’d get better in time.

“Oh, Jemma Simmons,” Grey cooed, immediately losing the battle of hiding away her joy. “The pride and joy of SHIELD academy. The youngest ever, right? And the youngest to graduate.”

The receptionist had to guide Jemma into a chair, as her knees nearly gave out at being identified.

“Stop breaking them, Grey,” she said before vanishing back out of the office. Grey just rolled her eyes at the scolding.

“Don’t worry, you didn’t blow your cover, it was masterfully crafted,” Grey reassured. “But I was already looking at recruiting you and Fitz, so I recognized you immediately. So, I have to ask, even though I’m sure I already know your answer. Would you two give up SHIELD for Stark Industries?”

“You wanted to? You know about Fitz?”

“Oh, my most innocent love,” Grey had to force herself to keep a straight face, but found herself failing, the same soft expression she’d always had for Jemma kept melting the straight expression she wanted. Jemma was clearly confused but didn’t move. “You are going to do incredible things one day. I’d love it if you joined Stark Industries. You and Fitz can come, name your price, name your title, set up your own departments if you want. But you have to leave SHIELD first.”

“You know about SHIELD?” SHIELD wasn’t a secret. But it was hidden from those that weren’t qualified to know. You had to be recruited; you couldn’t just sign up.

“You’ll learn, one day, that I know far too much about things I shouldn’t,” Grey said, laughing without humor. “But that’s okay. Now, about my offer?”

“I’m sorry, Margaret, but I couldn’t leave SHIELD, I swore an oath, that means something to me,” Jemma said. Whatever she was expecting next, it wasn’t for Grey to smile broadly.

“Good for you, Jemma Simmons. Here, for you and Fitz, since he’ll feel left out if we don’t give him one too.” Grey pulled out two matching jewelry boxes and opened them.  Two lovely watches, a his and hers matching set, sat on plush velvet. They weren’t Stark watches, just nice. “They’re more than they seem, I promise.”

“Even though we’re saying no?” Jemma asked, confused.

“Oh, Simmons, you two are my favorites. Therefore, gifts. You’ll understand later in life, I promise,” Grey said, a faraway smile on her face. “Hopefully. I also have this for you.”

It was an envelope.

“A letter?”

“For whoever it was that sent you in here for your little undercover mission,” Grey explained. “It’s just a warning that I’m onto them and I don’t take kindly to corporate espionage.”

Jemma gulped, suddenly understanding what was at stake for her in that moment. She hadn’t just failed a mission, therefore risking a court martial or whatever awaited her back at SHIELD, she was possibly facing criminal charges.

“Corporate espionage?” Jemma echoed back, alarmed.

“Not you love, I promise,” Grey soothed. Jemma was surprised to find that she believed Grey, and had in fact, relaxed. “The minute I saw your name on Pepper’s schedule I knew who you were, this is to prevent them from trying again with someone I wouldn’t recognize. There’s also an “I told you so” for Fury in there.”

“Director Fury?” Jemma echoed again.

“He and I have history, but I believe it’s classified,” Grey said, winking at her. “Now, there is a car, waiting to take you where you’d like to go. My offer stands in perpetuity, by the way. If you or Fitz ever decide you want a change of pace, feel free to call me.”

The receptionist was in the room again, scooping the watches up into a bag, that was forced into Jemma’s hands. Before she was ushered out of the office, and even out of the building. There was, in fact, a car waiting for her, a broad-shouldered man with his hair tied back sitting in the driver’s seat.

“Where would you like to go, Doctor Simmons?” He asked politely as she climbed in.

>Line Break<

“Well, that was dramatic,” Grey said, stepping out of her suit in her destroyed living room. She was careful to step up on the coffee table, which was clear of debris. She’d jumped into her suit in her bare feet.  “And pointless. We’re well established as superheroes now, why bother sending people just for them to die? Is it a message?”

“I think it’s just a reminder that they’re there,” Bucky said, glaring down at the dead Hydra agent on the floor. There was another one in the garage, two dead in the stairwell, with two more dead outside. “That they’re not giving up on getting me back.”

“They’re nazi’s, Grey, they’re not smart people,” Tony said, sending the suits back to their cases. Rescue landed on the patio, and sent her suit away, leaving Pepper to come in through the shattered glass wall. Glass crunched under her shoes. “Jarvis, get someone here for repairs, soon as you can, okay buddy?”

“I’m just glad they didn’t come at night again,” Jarvis said.

“We need to upgrade him against EMPs,” Grey said, pointing upward, seeing something techy in one of their pockets. “And Bambi, too, if we can.”

“Shielding?” Tony suggested. Grey shrugged. “Right, fair. I’ll work on it. After we get this cleaned up. Could they have made a bigger mess?”

“I found the brooms!” Happy said, coming up from the garage. He had clearly stepped over one of the dead agents, as he was tracking a bit of blood every time his left foot hit the ground. He was carrying three push brooms, two normal brooms, and two folded moving boxes. “Butterfingers is bringing up the shop-vac. I figured we could put the bigger glass pieces in the boxes. Barnes, there’s packing tape in the pantry, will you grab that?”

Bucky went to do as he was told, his boots crunching glass with every step. Tony crossed the room, his sneakers doing the same as he brought Grey a pair of shoes. Pepper grabbed a broom and started shoving glass into a pile.

“I called Tom and Jim, they’re on their way. Jim’s bringing the ME along as well,” Pepper said, shaking her head. “Surely this has got to be Hydra’s last attempt?”

“They didn’t even attempt,” Bucky pointed out as he came back from the kitchen and started putting together the moving boxes. Grey hopped down from the coffee table and grabbed a dustpan to set in front of Pepper’s broom, scooping up the bigger chunks of glass to dump in the first box Bucky finished. “I was in the garage, they could’ve taken me and hit the road. This wasn’t a kidnapping attempt; this was just destruction.”

“Making us pay for what we stole?” Tony questioned, looking from Grey to Bucky. They both shrugged.

“Unless we can find something on them, we can only guess. But yeah, probably,” Grey conceded. “Why’d they only send six? That’s my question. If I wanted to storm my enemies house and destroy it, I’d send a dozen.”

“These are SHIELD weapons,” Tony said, pausing to inspect them. “My guess is these are Hydra agents within SHIELD, and these were the only six that wouldn’t be missed.”

“Send too many, someone within SHIELD will notice that people are gone, and they’ll make the connection and Hydra will be discovered, I hate this stealth shit,” Pepper said, smacking her broom on the ground in frustration. Her scrunchie gave up keeping her hair back and popped off her hair. Pepper sighed and threw her hair back up.

“Hey, no, we love this stealth shit,” Grey said with wide eyes. “Right now, we answer to nobody. We don’t have to explain anything, or rationalize our decisions to people, nada. Once New York happens, and we’re in the public eye? We’re going to have to defend and rationalize every single choice we make.”

“To who?” Tony asked, bewildered.

“The UN, the people, the press, God knows,” Grey said, barely resisting the urge to throw her hands in the air. “I just know it’s gonna suck. Trust me, everything changes in 2012. Enjoy this while it lasts.”

“Yeah, sure, I’ll totally enjoy having my house destroyed on a random Friday morning,” Tony bitched, taking another dustpan and helping Bucky get his pile of glass into a box. “Jarvis, I want all knew furniture for the living room, too, I’m not risking sitting on a glass shard.”

“That’s fair,” Pepper said, shaking her head.

“It could be worse,” Bucky said eventually. “We could be in New York. Then it’d be cold as shit too.”

“He’s got a very good point,” Grey said. “I hate being cold.”

“We’re spending two weeks in New York in January next year,” Pepper pointed out, causing Grey to groan. “They’re starting construction on the tenth!”

“That’s less than a month out,” Bucky pointed out, finishing the second box. He returned the tape to where it was and grabbed a broom from the wall. The elevator opened and Butterfingers pushed the shop vac into the living room, beeping wildly.

“Thanks Butterfingers,” Grey called, waving enthusiastically at the bot while Tony started plugging in the vacuum. Bucky pulled on his soundproof headphones, while Grey put in her ear buds to muffle the sound. Tony started vacuuming, occasionally shouting to Bucky and Happy to move furniture. The living room was emptied of everything by the time it was deemed clear of glass. The ME van was parked out front.

“It’s never dull with you, is it, Tony?” Tom asked affectionately, clapping him on the shoulder. Tony looked at him with humor and exhaustion in his eyes. “We’re gonna have it written up as reasonable force against home invaders. Won’t even need to go to court.”

“Good, I don’t think there’s any room on my schedule this month,” Tony sighed. “ME all done?”

“Just finishing, I’ll see him out.”

“Thanks for everything, Tom,” Grey said, grinning at the Air Force officer. “We truly appreciate all the help.”

>Line Break<

Grey felt ridiculous. But Pepper insisted, and she was actually comfortable, so she stayed.

“My mom died three years ago,” Pepper said. “Her and my dad were driving home from a show, and hit a patch of black ice. She died on impact.”

“Pepper, I’m so sorry,” Grey said, reaching over to take her hand. “I didn’t know.”

“Christmas was her favorite holiday. She loved the snow, and decorating the tree. She did it differently every year, none of that random baubles everywhere, she had themes. Did bows all over the tree one year.” Pepper fell silent for a moment, looking up through the tree branches. They had lights, but no ornaments, because Chenin kept climbing the tree and knocking them off.

Grey and Pepper were laying under the Christmas tree holding hands through their grief, looking up at the lights above them. If they looked slightly behind them, they’d see Chenin sitting on a branch, cleaning his whiskers.

“I don’t think I want to be sad anymore, Pep,” Grey said.

“I don’t think we really get a say in that. I think sadness is just another part of life. If Death is just another part, then sadness is too. That’s what I’ll teach any kids Tony and I have.”

“Have you two discussed kids?”

“Once, briefly. We don’t want to risk it until after Thanos is dealt with. What about you and Bucky?”

“We’ve only had sex twice,” Grey admitted, shrugging away the weirdness of talking about sex with her dad’s girlfriend. Pepper was her best friend. “Emotions are hard for us. We definitely love each other, but I’ve never wanted kids. I’ll need to get my birth control adjusted this year, just renew the Nexplanon I have.”

“I’ll schedule you with my gynecologist,” Pepper offered. “Dr Javaid is really good.”

“Thank you,” Grey said. “For accepting me here.”

“You’re family, Grey. Mine too, we’ve been through a lot together. I’ll always be by your side.”

“Good. Glad to know. Because I’m walking at graduation last week. I rescinded your extension request,” Grey said smugly. “You didn’t think I wouldn’t notice, did you?”

“Figured it was worth a shot,” Pepper said, squeezing Grey’s hand. She was glad there was no upset, even if she was disappointed, she wouldn’t finish out the bachelor’s degree. An associate’s was something, Pepper supposed.

>Line Break<

“Do we know anything about the upcoming year?” Pepper asked, leaning over to mute the TV. The ball had dropped and everyone at Time’s Square was either kissing their partner or cheering as confetti rained down around them.

The family sat around the TV in the New York manor, snacks and drinks around them. Everyone was there, Jayne and the birds, even Allie’s wife and their two daughters. Several of the legacies had come, Sharon and Trip were sharing a couch with Morita, who had driven up that afternoon.

“Stark Expo in May,” Tony said, holding out his glass of sparkling grape juice for Katherine to fill.

“Family vacation in April,” Grey said, reminding her father of his promise. She was determined to get more than twenty-six hours off work at a time, at least once. Especially because she’d had no idea just how labor intensive it was to be a superhero and a CEO. Grey’s appreciation for Batman just rose.  “A week in the Hamptons, everyone here is invited. The twins have already RSVP’d, as has Sam and Jennifer.”

“I can’t go, Midtown’s Spring break is the first week of April, I’ll have classes to supervise,” Morita said. Grey made a mental note to poke her nose into Midtown’s curriculum, just to get an idea of what they might teach at the academy.

“Tony’s officially signing the CEO title over to me at the end of April,” Pepper said, both excited and nervous for the promotion. Everyone knew Tony was excited to take a step back from bureaucracy and focus more on his inventions.

“Then the parade of pink slips,” Grey added, grinning. “That regional director for the Pacific Northwest? We can finally fire him.”

“Oh, thank God,” Pepper breathed, hand on her heart. “He was so stupid.”

“Then the Stark Expo in May,” Tony said again, acting exasperated. “Which I’m sure will result in a visit from SHIELD.”

“Everything we do, seems to warrant a visit from SHIELD,” Bucky complained, pulling a plastic knife out of Zora’s pocket. The little girl let him, but she glared like she wanted to attack him. He whispered to her in fast Russian, causing her face to light up. “Does that ever stop?”

“Nope,” Grey said casually, shaking her head. “Not as long as SHIELD is around causing trouble.”

“So, there is hope,” Tony teased. Sharon laughed, Grey didn’t. “Is everyone coming to the expo?”

“Trip and I have tickets to opening week, Grey promised us something exciting at the Marvel booth,” Sharon said. Allie and Kat brought their girls upstairs to try and put them down for the night. Bucky emptied his pockets of the various makeshift weapons he’d taken from Zora throughout the night. The girl had skills; Grey had to give her that as she saw her own knife in the pile. She had noticed it was gone but assumed Bucky had taken it. She was quick to take it out of the pile and clip it back on her waistband.

“What have you been working on?” Pepper asked, looking at Grey. The girl’s eyes twinkled with excitement.

“Did you know that it’s possible to film an entire movie with no one noticing? If you hand out enough NDAs.” Tony was the first to catch on, and his mouth fell open in surprise.

“When are you releasing it?”

“June first, 2012,” Grey said, unable to hide the grin on her face. Pepper pinched the bridge of her nose in exasperation while Tony barked out a laugh. Jim and Happy both cracked up seconds after Tony, unable to help themselves.

“That’s one way to solve the epilogue problem,” Bucky said, the only one able to keep a straight face. Grey just smiled, mischief in her eyes. Allie and Kat came back and settled back into their spots, this time without their girls. Bucky directed his next comment to them. “Zora seems to be adjusting well.”

“She has therapy four times a week, she has insisted on a self-defense class, and has declared herself to be Luna’s protector, so sure,” Kat said brightly. “She’s such a sweet girl, and she deserves better than the trauma of what happened to her, but she is a handful.”

“She hoards weapons,” Bucky said, glancing at the pile on the table. “But she lets you take them?”

“If we’re smart enough to notice,” Allie said, leaning back with a beer. “She keeps us on our toes.”

“We’ve covered our tracks, they won’t find you, or her,” Tony promised. He’d done the work personally, rather than leading Jarvis through it. Bucky had been the one to slip the official records into the proper files, so they appeared backdated. “So, you don’t have to worry. And if they try, we’ll stop them. Zora is your daughter.”

“We know,” Kat said, still worrying. “And we don’t believe her to be a threat, but…”

“But you worry anyway,” Pepper said knowingly. “You guys are our family. That means if anyone tries, you get the Stark Family Lawyers.”

“I can hear the capital letters there,” Allie teased, taking a sip of her beer. Kat leaned against her, seeking and giving comfort. “Is there a story there?”

“MIT, Tony was sixteen,” Jim said, immediately picking up the story Tony groaned and hid his face in his hands. “There was this hack in our engineering, old money type, similar to Tones, but no brains to back it up. Used one of Tony’s old ideas for his final project, which he then went on to try and profit from.”

“Let me guess, Howard didn’t like that?” Bucky asked, leaning back against Grey’s legs.

“Sued the man, the professor, the department head, and the dean, before going after the people that gave him the money,” Tony rattled off, still hiding. “Then, for good measure tried to have him barred from the STEM field.”

“That excessive, even for a Stark,” Pepper said, torn between impressed and horrified. Tony just rolled his eyes at her.

“He had compounded his error by blaming Tony for it,” Jim explained.

“Ah,” Grey said. “That explains it. One time Bucky tried to blame me for not unloading the dishwasher, he almost got grounded.”

“Can you ground a super soldier?” Sam asked, teasing.

“Yes,” Tony said brightly, flashing a smile at Bucky. “I took away his rifle.”

The family couldn’t help but crack up as Bucky put on his most dramatic pout, crossing his arms over his chest, and even turning away from the conversation to hide. Riley nearly spit out his mouthful of beer when Sam elbowed him, doubled over laughing. Grey leaned over to affectionately tug on his hair. They exchanged a soft look.

“What about you, Grey, you ever gonna let the Stark Family Lawyers do your dirty work?” Sam asked, shifting his gaze up to look at her. The smile on her face was a threat.

“I’m perfectly capable of throwing my own hands, thank you very much. These hands are rated E for everyone.” Sam was the first one to laugh, but not the last, even Grey ended up laughing at her own joke.

“How was your Christmas?” Jayne asked. She’d gone back to Jersey for the holidays and told her family that she’d be moving East sooner than they expected.  “We got so much snow in Jersey City.”

“Tony managed to stick to small gifts this year,” Pepper said, pretending to be in awe of Tony.

“He bought me a car,” Grey pointed out. “That’s not small.”

“It’s small for him,” Pepper said. “Did he ever tell you about my birthday back in 2005?”

“No?” Grey asked, leaning forward to rest her elbows on her knees. She loved all of Pepper’s stories about her dad.

“He filled my office with flowers,” Pepper said dryly, giving Tony the side eye. “And not just my individual office with my desk in it, I mean the entire office building was filled in some way shape or form with flowers.”

“I apologized,” Tony said petulantly.

“Not to the custodial staff,” Pepper pointed out. Guilt briefly flashed across Tony’s face, causing the family to laugh at his expense.

“Let me guess, the custodial staff is going to suddenly going to have appreciation next week?” Riley asked, looking at Tony with a suspiciously straight face.

“It’s possible,” Tony said eventually, a wide smile on his face. “Even though it was five years ago.”

“This family is insane,” Trip said, kicking back in his chair. Sharon tried to hide a yawn next to him, but Grey saw it and yawned herself. That started a chain reaction jumping from Grey to Pepper, to Bucky to Sam to Allie, back to Pepper, then back to Sharon. “And falling asleep around us.”

“It’s hard for me to stay awake past ten anyway,” Grey said shamelessly, already standing and stretching. “Good night, happy new year, let’s hope 2011 doesn’t completely suck.”

“Not taking that bet,” Tony said, holding out his hand to Pepper. “I’d lose my money and my dignity.”

“You have dignity?” Sharon teased, gathering several plates, and taking them into the kitchen. Grey cackled as she walked to her room, Bucky trailing behind her.

>Line Break<

“What the fuck?” Grey asked suddenly, causing Happy to swerve the car. “Bambi, put that through to my tablet.”

Grey dug through her workbag, pulling out her tablet while Pepper and Tony looked on in confusion. They were heading into the office for a few late morning meetings.

“Grey?”

“There was a shooting in Arizona. Representative Giffords was the target,” Grey said, spinning her tablet around so she could start the press video. CNN had the headline and was presenting in front of a supermarket in Casas Adobes.

“Giffords has been taken to the hospital, where she is in critical condition after being shot in the head. Police have taken Jared Loughner into custody in association with the shooting.”

“Grey?” Tony asked, looking for answers about what happens next.

“She lives,” Grey assured. “But some weren’t so lucky. They’re saying there are already five dead. Sixteen wounded, including Jared and Giffords.”

“The gun?”

“Glock, not ours,” Grey said quickly, knowing that everyone was worried it was a Stark weapon. “I hate gun violence.”

Grey buried her face in her hands, dragging them through her hair, causing it to stick up in several spots. With a giant sigh and a terrific eyeroll, Grey straightened up, moving deliberately to pop her back and shoulders.

“Let me guess, it never gets better,” Pepper asked, taking in the rage in Grey’s eyes. The death glare she received in place of an answer solidified to Pepper that shutting down their weapons department was a good idea.

“Toll is six, a young girl died en route to the hospital,” Grey said somberly, reading the captions on her muted tablet. “She was nine.”

Happy, who was listening from the driver’s seat turned a shade of green. Grey felt like she was likely the same color. There was a pit in her stomach. The feeling of being responsible clawed at her insides like it was trying to escape from her skin. She kept it shoved down as they pulled into the parking lot. The LA sunshine tried to warm her skin, but she felt cold.

“Fuck,” Pepper said after a beat of silence. It was the best way she could articulate what she was feeling about the situation. Happy parked the car outside their office building. Bucky’s motorcycle stopped next to them. Even through his visor and the too-dark tinted windows, he could see the distress on Grey’s face and reacted immediately.

“What happened?” Bucky demanded, pulling his helmet off. He was looking around for a threat.

“There was a shooting in Arizona,” Happy said. “Politically motivated.”

“Hydra?”

“Doubtful. Just seems like some dumb kid with a gun,” Happy said. “Giffords, the rep? She’s still alive, just critical. Six are dead.”

“Hell. When did this happen?”

“Just after we left the house,” Happy said grimly.

“It’s bullshit, Barnes, absolute fucking bullshit,” Grey snapped, slamming the car door a little harder than necessary. The car wobbled with the force, forcing a brief look of panicked guilt to flit across her face. “A nine-year-old girl, dead because some bastard has access to a gun they shouldn’t.”

Bucky pulled Grey to his side, grounding her and giving her a moment to gather herself. She was vibrating with rage as he held her. Sometimes Bucky worried she was carrying too much anger. He looked at Tony on the other side of the SUV and saw the same concern on his face.

“It will be okay. Not today, and not tomorrow, but it will be okay,” Bucky said, tilting Grey’s chin up so she had to look at him. “And today, we have things to worry about. Let the hospital in Arizona and the politicians in DC worry about Giffords for today.”

“You’re right. I’ve got nothing but meetings today. Who’s in charge of getting me to the Marvel building? This isn’t my stop.”

“You’re not here today?” Pepper asked, confused. It cleared a moment later, realization dawning on her.  “You mentioned that at breakfast, didn’t you? You have the department heads meeting.”

“And a half dozen things to square away for the expo,” Grey said, finally switching her tablet to her calendar. “Marketing and finance both want separate meetings, which is ridiculous because they’re both headed by the same person – which I want to change anyway, it’s a whole mess. I’m done at four, hopefully. What time’s the flight?”

“Clearance is for seven thirty,” Happy said, handing Bucky his briefcase. “Barnes, see to it that roll call goes well for the new trainees, assignments are already written up, they’re in the green folder. I’ll be there after I drop off Grey.”

“Don’t forget, I’m meeting with the PR department today for interviews,” Bucky said to Happy, who nodded. “Be back before that, you have the department heads.”

“There and back, copy,” Happy said, climbing back in the driver seat. Bucky kissed Grey and opened her door for her, allowing her to get back in her seat. “See you soon. Ready Miss Stark?”

Happy left the parking lot, turning to head uptown toward the Marvel Entertainment building. Tony was the first to sigh.

“It’s been an exciting morning, and I’m already over today. I’m gonna find something to hit with a hammer.” Tony kissed Pepper on the cheek, clapped Bucky on the shoulder and headed inside, scanning his badge at security and walking down the hall to his personal lab.

“Guess I’m heading to roll call. We’ve hired a dozen people to supplement the few we kept in security,” Bucky explained. “Most are previous agents or spies. They’re all loyal.”

“Not sure if that scares me or makes me feel safer,” Pepper admitted. “No fanatics, right?”

“Hogan required two different psych evaluations before we hired them,” Bucky said, opening the door for Pepper. They both swiped their badges and continued through, pausing outside the security office. “And Grey had some weird stare down with them too. She made one guy cry.”

“I’m not surprised,” Pepper said, shaking her head. “Do you know how great it’s going to be once we get all this squared away? When we don’t have to worry about this?”

“You actually think there will be a time when we’re not worried about the company?” Bucky asked, trying not to laugh. “Even Grey’s not that good, and I’ll tell her that to her face.”

“I’ll set up the bed on the couch for you,” Pepper teased, winking at Bucky as she headed for the elevator.  Bucky laughed before swiping his badge and punching in his passcode. The door beeped and opened.

“Listen up!” The door closed behind him, and Pepper shook her head. He’d come a long way from the jumpy assassin he’d been just a few months ago. Being Happy’s right hand was a good way for him to feel like he was giving back, while giving him a positive way to use skills he didn’t want to learn.

“Miss Potts, the weekly reports for you,” an intern said as they walked past. They also handed over a coffee from the shop in the building. It wasn’t Starbucks, but it was really good coffee that was based in Seattle. “And your two pm has been moved to eleven this morning, Sam would like your eyes on a resume for an open position in legal.”

“Thank you, Freddie,” Pepper said accepting the coffee first, then the stack of files. “Has finance gotten back to us?”

“Has finance ever gotten back to you?” Freddie asked, causing Pepper to laugh. “I’ll chase them down get something resembling a budget.”

“Just need an estimate, it’s not that hard. Okay, I’m heading straight down to legal, Sam hates morning meetings, so this has to be important.”

“I’ll find you when I have the numbers,” Freddie promised. They turned and headed back the way they came. Pepper stepped in the elevator and headed up to the fifth floor. Sam was waiting for her with a pissed expression and a resume that contained a headshot.

“Bambi flagged it but won’t explain why. I can’t work like this Pepper.”

“Good morning Samantha, it’s nice to see you too. I had a great holiday, and yes, I am glad to be back in Los Angeles, even if we are heading straight back to New York tonight. How can I help you?” Pepper said, accepting the resume. Bambi had in fact stamped it with their signature purple flame. The ladies headed down the hall to Sam’s office. “Natalie Rushman. Legal Assistant, prelaw degree, but never continued. Registered notary. Hmm. This is the one Grey warned us about, she’s a plant.”

“So, I can cancel her interview today?” Sam asked, relieved.

“No, we want her,” Pepper said, causing Sam to stop walking in surprise. “She’s a SHIELD agent, Grey wants to flip her.”

“And you’re willing to risk the company for that?” Sam asked, shaking herself and walking in her office. The two women sat at the table in the corner, ignoring Sam’s desk. “It doesn’t matter who she works for, it’s corporate espionage!”

“Grey believes that we can use her to give us SHIELD intel. Switch her to work for us instead,” Pepper said. In the privacy of her mind, Pepper could admit that she too thought it was a bad idea, but Grey was confident in her ability. “Besides, she won’t stay in legal, she’ll take over being Tony’s PA.”

“Does Doctor Stark still need a PA now that you’re CEO?”

“Someone needs to do his paperwork,” Pepper said fondly. “Also, to remind him that he can’t revolutionize technology in the middle of the night.”

“Why not let him?”

“Do we really want to let Tony invent whatever comes to mind?”

“No, never mind. I take it back. Fine, I’ll hire ginger here. Is her notary certification at least really valid?”

“Probably not. I’ll make a note to have her get it as herself if she can as soon as possible. Just don’t let her sign anything. Not without countersigning it yourself.” Pepper sighed. “We’ll figure it out. And if we don’t, I’ll let you throw Grey out the window, deal?”

“Deal!”

>Line Break<

“You know damn well I’m still learning how to put real world consequences in fictional movies, Pepper!” Grey hissed as quietly as she could while Bucky was in the cockpit. “I’m stupid, remember? Why do you think I ran everything past you in the first place?”

“If she signs anything as a notary, it will cost the company big time,” Pepper said, trying not to be angry at the woman. She was right, she had already run this past them. “We can always have Natasha get certified as a notary too.”

“Now would probably be a bad time to point out that I doubt Nat has American citizenship,” Grey said sheepishly. “It’s one of the things I planned on fixing but haven’t had the chance to.”

Pepper looked at Grey with irritation in her eyes. Grey flashed her dimples, causing her to snort as the jet started taxiing on the runway. Neither woman was truly upset at the other, they were just both half-obsessed with their projects. Grey had the Avengers, and Pepper had Stark Industries. Sometimes they clashed, but they were family, they’d always work it out.

“Sam interviewed her today; she’s been told to hire her on. She’ll start around the twenty fourth as an aide, but Sam won’t let her do anything to jeopardize the company.”

“And you’re sure you can flip her?” Tony asked, joining their conversation.

“Pretty sure all I’ll have to do is prove that we’ve got her made and show her Bucky. And if that doesn’t work, I can always laugh at the fact that she failed to actually bring down the red room.” Grey shrugged. “I don’t know, I’ve never flipped a spy before. Nor have I ever convinced someone to become my spy within an intelligence agency. I don’t know what I’m doing here.”

“We’ll make it work. I can have Jarvis toy with some contracts. Think we could trick her into signing a non-compete contract?”

“We’d have to sign her with the Avenger’s Initiative to do that,” Pepper pointed out. “And that would definitely get back to Fury.”

“I wish I hated that man,” Grey complained. “Because if I did, it would be so much easier.”

“Hate pretending to hate them when you really want them to join?” Pepper asked. Grey ran her fingers through her hair and sighed, trying to articulate what she wanted to say.

“Fury is a prick up until 2014 when he has a violent awakening about the status of his agency. After that, he becomes a good character. Until then, he thinks he’s infallible.” Grey shook her head, still irritated, she couldn’t find the words she wanted. “He was made Director by Pierce. I won’t trust him until Pierce is exposed. I can’t.”

“He thinks Hydra is gone for good,” Pepper summarized. “And won’t believe it until it’s shown.”

“If I tell him that he has an infestation, he’s more likely to laugh in my face than do anything about,” Grey said. “I won’t risk innocent lives for an alliance I can’t use yet anyway.”

“What about in 2012, do you think we could work with that?” Grey tilted her head, considering it.

“Fury only wants dad on as a consultant, he sees “Tony Stark” as this figure he can’t control so he has to manipulate. He’s going to purposefully give Rogers incomplete information, so he has a specific image of dad in his mind,” Grey said, deflating like a balloon in her seat. “Just the party boy image. So he looks down on dad and dismisses everything he has to say. If Fury skips the song and dance, I’ll approach after New York. If Steve’s a problem, I’ll throw Fury out the window.”

“If anyone says anything to Tony, I’ll help you do it,” Pepper promised as Jim and Bucky joined them in the main cabin. Tony kicked back on the couch, crashing after too many hours in the lab.

The rest of the flight was calm, no turbulence, just the family, sitting together and reading, snoozing, or responding to emails. Occasionally, someone would say something, sparking a brief conversation, but they all stayed quiet so Tony could sleep.

“We’ll be landing in half an hour,” Jim said as he stood to head back to the cockpit. “Might wanna wake up Tony. Barnes?”

“Yep, moving,” Bucky said, putting his kindle to sleep. He handed it to Pepper, who slipped it in her purse.

Chapter Text

“Why can’t we just shatter the bottle normally?” Grey asked, holding a bottle of champagne so expensive it made her molars hurt.

“Because this is more fun?” Tony said, adjusting the gauntlet on his arm. “And besides, let’s make it exciting!”

“Ready?” Grey asked, adjusting her grip on the bottle so she could throw it.

Tony nodded, and Grey threw the bottle straight in the air before diving to the side, rolling so she could take a knee to watch the bottle. It flew up, turning in the air. Tony took aim and hit the bottle with a Repulsor blast. The bottle shattered, sending champagne everywhere. Jim and Pepper stared the cheer, clapping while Bucky held his left arm over Grey in case any glass shards came down. Happy had already produced plastic champagne flutes and opened another bottle of the champagne. The cooler also had a small bottle of sparkling apple juice, Tony’s current preference. He said grape juice just reminded him of what he didn’t want to drink anymore. Grey pointed out that grape juice was just gross and said he didn’t need to make excuses for not liking it.

“To new beginnings and a big family,” Tony said, holding up his glass. Celebrating three holidays in a row, each with at least a dozen people in attendance only reinforced his belief that he wanted a big family.

“To protecting the world,” Jim said, toasting Tony.

“To freedom, deserved and earned,” Bucky said, feeling light as he stood in the circle of some of the best people he’d ever met.

“To a new perspective,” Pepper said with a touch of melancholy as she looked at Tony. Love was the only emotion in her eyes.

“To the future, may it contain as much love as our family does,” Grey said, a wide smile on her face and tears in her eyes. Bucky wrapped his free arm around her waist. They tapped their glasses together, laughing at the plastic, and everyone threw back their drinks. Grey made a face at the bubbles, sparking more laughter. Her hatred of bubbles only rivaled her hatred of licorice.

“It’s snowing!” Pepper cheered, looking up as a few silvery flakes started landing on her hair and eyelashes. Bucky immediately tipped his head back to look up, a soft smile on his face.

“I love the snow,” he said softly. Grey took his hand, twisting their fingers together, happy to watch him be happy. A glance out of the corner of her eye saw Pepper staring up, with Tony watching her. Father and daughter exchanged a brief look, each happy with their partner.

“The tower is going to have a big landing pad, technically for helicopters or quinjets, but we can use it for cookouts, sunbathing, snowball fights, whatever we want,” Tony said. He patted his pockets with his free hand, searching for something. He finally pulled out a small device, twisting uncomfortably to get it out of his opposite pocket. “Jarvis and the ever-lovely Miss Potts already gave us a markup, want to see?”

They all stepped onto the sidewalk and Tony pressed a button. A giant tower sprang up, a hologram of what they were going to build. With Stark emblazed on the side with the iconic Avengers “A” that would eventually be the marker for Avengers Tower. People walking on the far side of the street stopped and stared. They knew Jayne would have a photo of their hologram for her article, explaining why Stark Industries was moving, and why people should be excited about it.

“Grey, the bottom five floors are all yours to design,” Pepper said, shaking some snow off her bangs. “Reception and Security will obviously be down there for Stark Industries, but they can double for Marvel as well.”

“Oh, I wasn’t actually bringing Marvel to New York with me,” Grey said, waving her free hand through the air. Snow trailed after her fingers, starting to stick on the ground around their feet. “The bottom floors are going to have press rooms, interview rooms, I want to set up a free space for people to exist in, and a science museum with an Avengers exhibit.”

“Science museum?” Tony asked, surprised.

“Stark Industries wants people to come into the STEM field, right?” Grey asked. Everyone nodded. “So why not get them interested sooner? Interactive science museums are designed to target small kids. I want something that interesting to everyone, and from as many fields as we can get. I want rockets, and space and how touch screen phones work. I want an exhibit on the brain and how it works. I want a quarterly rotating exhibit that spans everything from Agroecology to Pharmacology to Neurology to Physics for dummies.”

Grey’s eyes were practically glowing with excitement as she stood in the snow, surrounded by her family. She could see Tony and Jim running the ideas through their minds and liking what they were coming up with.

“How would you do the free space?” Happy asked, a second before Tony could blurt out his question. As the head of security, he wasn’t thrilled with the idea of a space that was always open to the public, but he wasn’t the boss. And he trusted Grey not to do anything too terrible, she had an interesting moral compass, but would never lead them wrong.

“I’d put it on the first floor, near the Starbucks, directly across from the security desk. I want it to be like a library, but with more open space. During an emergency we can use it for triage or a gathering point if there’s a shelter in place order in affect.” Grey said easily. “I want it staffed, so parents feel safe letting their children be there, twenty-four seven. Hell, we could even put in a daycare for Stark Employees.”

“We trialed that,” Pepper interrupted. “At the Seattle office, there’s a daycare in the building, employee satisfaction went up thirty percent, and productivity jumped too.”

“If it works, we should implement it everywhere,” Happy said, nodding. “We make more than enough in profits every year.”

“Bambi, add that to the list of ideas on the fridge,” Grey said, tilting her head a bit, as she usually did when talking with her AI. “And go ahead and put together a list of the various things we would need to make it a reality. Codes, licensing, and what qualifications are needed by daycare and nursery centers worldwide. We want only the best.”

“How would you do the rotating exhibits?” Tony asked, finally cutting into the conversation. As he did, he powered down the projection, slipping it back into his pocket. The family piled into Happy’s SUV and started passing winter coats back to Grey and Bucky, who were sitting in the third row. They got piled in the trunk, and Happy turned into New York traffic.

“We’d partner with companies or associations to talk about their field. The FBI could talk about profiling, NASA could put up an exhibit on the moon, or space travel in general. Or we could showcase famous scientists, Marie Curie, Tesla, Einstein, whoever. We’ll have a permanent exhibit for Stark Industries and what they do, expanding as the company does.  We can partner with hospitals and put up an exhibit on medicine or laparoscopic surgery or the spine and nervous system.”

“You’re saying we could do anything,” Tony asked, dubiously. “And people would still be interested?”

“Someone will always be interested,” Grey pointed out. “And schools could do field trips to the museum, we could have guest lecturers bring college classes in to learn things, make the interns lead the tours.”

“Doesn’t the Smithsonian have an exhibit up about Captain America?” Happy asked from the driver’s seat. “Won’t we be stealing their thing?”

“Technically we own Captain America,” Grey pointed out. “So, no. Besides, they’re doing it from a historical perspective. I’d focus on the physics of his shield, the biological differences between pre and post serum Steve, and what advancements could come about because of the serum. I’d bet my retirement fund that the cure for cancer is in his damn blood.”

“You really think so?” Bucky asked, amusement in his eyes.

“Could be in yours too, I’ve thought about it,” Grey said, watching the amusement flee. “But needles and blood draws freak you out, so I’ve never asked. And no, I won’t let you volunteer unless Lilian signs off on it.”

“I told you not to play chess with her,” Pepper said from the passenger seat. She turned around to see the slightly surprised look on Bucky’s face. “She’s scary when she wants to be.”

“I’m getting better,” Bucky said, pretending to pout.

“Yes, you are,” Grey agreed, patting his cheek. Tony tried to hide his snort of laughter but failed. “We don’t have to worry about that for a while yet, we don’t have the lab space for a new project.”

“Yet,” Tony added, practically vibrating in his seat. “Once the tower is built, we’ll have practically unlimited lab space. We could do anything, in any field!”

“Alright, nerd,” Grey said, grinning when her dad turned around, an offended look on his face. Happy hit the horn and slammed the brakes so to not hit a pedestrian. The pedestrian slammed his hands on the hood of the car. Pepper opened her door and stepped out of the car, one hand resting idly on the door, the other reaching behind her to grip her gun. Bucky also pulled a gun out, and was aiming through the windshield, waiting for a signal from Happy or Pepper that the guy was a threat.

“Have your driver watch where he’s going, bitch,” he grumbled, glaring at Pepper. She raised an unimpressed eyebrow and stared at the man until he was uncomfortable.

"Move out of the way, or I’ll have my driver run you over, bitch,” Pepper said back, pointing with her free hand to the sidewalk. The man grumbled, but slunk off, not wanting to mess with her. Pepper slipped back into her seat and shut the door. Happy cleared the block before she had her seatbelt back on. “Men are stupid.”

“Agreed,” Grey piped up from the backseat, causing four offended noises from the men in the family. Pepper and Grey couldn’t help but laugh at Tony’s dramatized offense. “Are you clutching your non-existent pearls?”

“Of course, I am, that’s offensive,” Tony said, fluttering his lashes. Jim caught the full effect and started laughing, which caused everyone else to join in. “I am not stupid.”

“No, you’re just a nerd that managed to get the hot girl to date him,” Jim pointed out. Pepper blushed, and Tony gaped at his best friend. “You’re Leonard from the Big Bang Theory.”

“They asked permission to have Sheldon wear an Iron Man shirt. I gave it,” Grey said with an excited wiggle.

>Line Break<

Natalie took a deep breath before she swiped her badge and typed in her passcode and entered the legal department for the first time. Sam was waiting for her, scrolling on her phone, and her intern, Jennifer Walters stood at her elbow, swiping on the newest Stark Tablet.

“Hey, you made it!” Jennifer said once she noticed Natalie standing nervously in front of the door. “Come on in! Security didn’t hassle you, did they? Happy just kickstarted the entire department, so we’d love the feedback.”

“No trouble, just a bit of paperwork, they copied my driver’s license?” Natalie asked, shaking hands with Sam first, then Jennifer.

“Yeah, first timers to the building get documented. It’ll be added to your employee profile and from now on when you scan your badge, that photo will show. It’s one of a dozen new measures they put in,” Sam said, sliding her phone into her waistband rather than her pocket. Natalie pretended not to notice. “So, you’re going to follow us around for the first day, learn the company, the culture, and the community. Tomorrow we’ll start the official training.”

“I’m not diving right in?” Natalie asked, suspicious.

“Oh gosh no,” Jennifer said, practically beaming. “Day one is all about getting used to the company. We have a few guidelines, a few security things, you’ll have a brief with Mister Hogan when he’s on site later this afternoon.”

If Natalie was nervous about sitting down with the head of security, she didn’t show it beyond a tight nod. Samantha started walking, and Jennifer encouraged Natalie to follow her.

“Stark Industries legal department handles domestic and international law as we are a multi-national company, and the Iron Suits work internationally with the UN to clean up the mess Stane made,” Sam said, talking as she gave a quick tour. Katie waved at the new girl from her desk, before rolling her eyes at an email. She printed it and handed it to Jennifer, who tucked it into a folder. “Your job is mostly going to be assisting those in the department that need it until we figure out your best skill set. I will warn you, you might end up taking on the responsibilities of different departments. We work with finance frequently, tell me why?”

“Trade import and export, international tariffs on goods, wage equality?” Natalie said, the last one coming as more of a question than anything.

“Oh, good catch, yes, Grey and Pepper spend a lot of time making sure that our wages and benefits are as good as if not better than the best in the EU.” Sam took a sharp turn and paused outside an opaque window. It opened and two hands shoved out a stack of folders. Jennifer took those and the window slammed shut again.

“That’s Hannah. She works exclusively with our east Asian offices, so she has terribly weird hours, and is usually cranky. If you have to work with her, always have a cup of coffee for her. Always caramel flavored.” Jennifer reached into her pocket and pulled out a stack of index cards. They were bound by a single binder ring. She passed it to Natalie, who looked it over with interest. “This is my cheat list. It has everyone’s coffee orders, lunch preferences, hours they work, what they do, and their extension. You can use it for now, I’ll make a second one.”

“It’s a gold mine. I use it when Pepper lets me treat the department,” Sam said, reorganizing the folders by importance. Once they were secure in her arms, they continued walking.

Sam’s name and credentials were printed on her door in a lovely blue calligraphy, along with a piece of paper taped underneath it with Jennifer’s name written in crayon. Natalie laughed when she saw it.

“Hers looked so professional; I couldn’t help myself to make mine childish. Grey’s promised to get maintenance out here and add my name officially once I finish my master’s and pass the bar,” Jennifer said as she opened the door. Sam’s office had two desks, one clearly hers the other belonging to Jennifer. There was a table with four chairs, and a small couch in the corner.

“This is home for us. As you’re with us until you’re settled, you’ll work at the table,” Sam said, crossing to her desk to drop off the folders. Jennifer was doing similar, sorting them and muttering under her breath.

“I have the Madrid file,” Jennifer said absently, moving to hand it to Samantha. Sam put her hand up to hold her off.

“Why don’t you run through Madrid with Natalie,” Samantha suggested. “Madrid rarely gives us problems; it’ll be a decent starting place. But you only have forty minutes before she has a sit down with Happy.”

“That’s smart,” Jennifer said, keeping the file, and moving to sit across from Natalie at the table. “How about this, I’ll take you down to the coffee cart in the main lobby, we’ll get you added to the Industry Index – the cards – and I can give you the grand tour before Mister Hogan tries to terrify you into quitting.”

“Is he really that bad?”

“Heavens no,” Jennifer said brightly. “But he does take company security very seriously. His right hand? We think he’s some super classified old spook.”

“For a weapon’s company?” Natalie asked incredulously. Jennifer and Samantha exchanged loaded looks. Natalie felt suspicion crawl up her spine. Had she already blown her cover? How – Stark Industries was a weapons company, they always had been. Even in the Red Room they used Stark weapons.

“Have you not been paying attention?” Jennifer asked, full of blatant disregard. “Doctor Stark and his daughter have already put an end to the weapons program. Legally, we have to finish out our contracts, but our last weapons shipment is already slated for December second of this year, by December fourth we’ll have the weapons factories converted into producing whatever technology makes the final cut.”

“That wasn’t just a publicity stunt for the Iron suits?” Natalie asked, pretending to play dumb. She was going to have to make up ground if she wanted to keep this spot. The last three SHIELD agents to try and get in never made it past their interviews. Agent Simmons had even been sent back with a gift basket and a letter for her commanding officer.

“You’ve been reading that Marsha Smith reporter, haven’t you?” Jennifer asked, trying not to laugh. “That woman hates the family. If you see her name in the byline, immediately assume she’s wrong. Doctor Stark and Grey are very committed to making the world a better place, not only through their suits, but also through the company. If we have time, I’ll take you upstairs to HR, and Sally can walk you through all the changes Grey forced through before they disbanded the board.”

“She disbanded the board?” She knew most of the original board members had been arrested, but she didn’t know they never reformed.

“No, Tony did that,” Samantha said absently, reading a file. She squinted, then pulled out a pair of glasses. She frowned at the paperwork in front of her and aggressively scratched something out.

“They re-privatized the company. Howard briefly did it back in the day but undid it. Grey suggested it so they could move the direction of the company without people trying to force them to operate per their agendas. Any sign someone is trying to emulate Stane, they’re done,” Jennifer explained, already leading Natalie down the hall to the elevator. “Doctor Stark said he had the rudest wakeup call of his life, and he never wants to go back to the person he used to be.”

“Good for him,” Natalie said supportively. “Reinvention of the self is very important. It’s why I went back to school after modelling straight out of high school. Modelling was empty, and vapid. Here I might actually get to do real work.”

“You’ll definitely be put to work here,” Jennifer laughed. “We have a dozen projects already in process, and that’s only if the family doesn’t add anything to our plates.”

“Do they do that often?” Natalie asked.

“Less for us, since we’re in the legal department,” Jennifer explained, leading the way to the coffee cart. “But engineering? Marketing? They’re constantly being thrown new projects that the family thought up. I have a friend in the green energy labs, they’re stoked because someone had a breakthrough with hexagonal solar panels. I didn’t understand it, but I’m stupid.”

“You are not,” the coffee girl said adamantly. “Take it back, or I won’t give you your latte.”

“I am not stupid,” Jennifer said dutifully. “I just don’t understand the math that goes into engineering.”

“One lavender latte for you, a shaken brown sugar espresso on ice for Samantha, and for you, miss new girl?”

“Natalie, nice to meet you, can I get a dirty chai?”

“Graham, start me up a dirty chai for the lovely new lady, as well as an order for Samantha and Jennifer,” she said, tapping the order into her computer. “Go ahead and swipe your badge for me?”

“Do you memorize everyone’s order?” Natalie asked, impressed. Jennifer swiped her badge.

“Only if they order from us twice a day every day, like those two,” the coffee girl said brightly. “Jennifer and Samantha will drink only coffee if you let them, so I encourage you to pressure them into drinking water.”

“Sam will fire her,” Jennifer pointed out. “Thanks Emily.”

“See you at two!” Emily said. Jennifer and Natalie slid to the other end of the bar while Graham made their drinks.

“Swiping your badge at the coffee cart is always best practice,” Jennifer explained. “Because Doctor Stark pays for us to have one free coffee here per day. Any additional will come out of your paycheck, but the prices here are kept reasonable because otherwise Grey will yell again.”

“She yelled at someone?”

“There used to be a local coffee company here, and they would charge four bucks for a cappuccino. Grey shouted at the manager on duty, apologized, called their corporate office, shouted at the manager there, then the CEO and fired them. Eight hours later, Seattle’s Best Coffee showed up and moved in.”

“She yelled, then apologized?”

“She felt bad for yelling at minimum wage employees that were just doing their jobs.”

Natalie just shook her head. She’d worry about figuring out Grey Stark later. Fortunately, that wasn’t her assignment. Director Fury wanted Tony Stark. His daughter would just have to get in line.

>Line Break<

“It’s ten fucking degrees out here, was this really necessary?” Grey bitched, stamping her feet against the frozen ground to regain feeling in her toes. It didn’t do anything beyond irritating her left ankle.

“This is where we’re putting the Avengers Compound, as well as your academy that you want,” Tony said, his arms crossed over his chest. “They’re breaking ground tomorrow so this is the last day to do it. Are you saying you don’t want to?”

Grey could barely see the original Stark warehouse, all the way at the opposite end of the grounds, by the river. This side was going to be the dorms. Grey spent two hundred hours with the architect’s team, making sure everything was perfect.

“I’m saying we should’ve checked the fucking weather before we left California,” Grey shot back.

“Oh, come on, it’s not that bad,” Bucky said.

“It’s literally ten fucking degrees,” Grey said, glaring at him.

“Dibbs on shooting the bottle this time,” Pepper said brightly, ending the fight before Grey could. “Grey, you wanna throw it again?”

“I do like throwing things,” Grey said thoughtfully. Tony handed her the bottle and took a large step backward. Jim and Happy were already pouring the glasses they would drink. Pepper clicked her gauntlet into place and smiled as it whirred to life. Grey threw the bottle skyward and watched as Pepper shot with perfect accuracy, sending champagne and glass shards scattering across the marked off land.

“Beautifully done, dear,” Tony said, handing Pepper a glass. “What should we toast to this time?”

“To the lives we’re going to save,” Pepper said with determination. Pepper could already see the difference they were making in people’s everyday lives, and couldn’t wait to see it branch out of Stark Industries.

“To the lives we’re going to make better,” Bucky said, nodding. He was proof that they could definitely change the world. And he wanted to be part of it. He would be part of it, part of the Iron Family, part of the Avengers, part of Stark Industries.

“To the kids who will be safe here,” Grey said, an indecipherable look on her face. One day, this land would be a sanctuary to anyone who needed it. Whether they were human or not, American or not, she wanted to be the protector, and she would be.

“To the biggest family the world will ever see,” Tony said finally. If Stark Industries was family, so would be the Avengers. And Tony knew that if given the chance, once Hydra got shaken out, SHIELD in whatever form it existed, would be family too.

“To saving everyone, no matter what,” Jim said. He was sick of death, of dying soldiers, of killing insurgents. If he had to go to one more funeral, he’d lose his mind.

“Cheers!” The family toasted and tapped their plastic cups against everyone else’s. Tony, again, pulled out a device and pushed the button. A hologram of the future compound sprang up. There were three main buildings.

“Dorms over there?” Happy asked, pointing to the tallest building of the three. It was five stories tall, in a wide V shape. Each arm of the building held fifty studio apartments, ten on each floor. They could house a hundred people just in the dorm building.

“Yes. We’re going to put a pool and tennis courts in the open space, make sure we have plenty of lawn games, all that,” Grey said. “Over there is the gymnasium.”

It was a two-story building that would house most of their training. The bottom floor was a pool for laps, and the top floor held a football sized field and track.  There was a small locker room, and an actual gym on the first floor as well.

“And that’s the main school,” Tony pointed out. “Four floors above ground, three below, seven lecture halls, six labs, seven classrooms, and four common areas.”

“What about food?” Happy asked.

“Dorms have a communal kitchen on each floor, the main house has a cafeteria, and an industrial kitchen that we can staff. And yes, we’ll have all the amenities at the main house,” Tony assured. While the tower was definitely the brainchild of the women in his life, Tony and Bucky had perfected the main house. It was designed to take over as Avenger’s base once they expanded to include SHIELD after they fell.

“We’re going to have a track put around the buildings for outdoor running, the woods back there has a good trail that I think I want to turn into a ropes course,” Bucky said, gesturing broadly to the trees in the back. “If we put a good tower over there, we can have a platform for fliers to practice.”

“I think you two are having too much fun with this,” Pepper said good-naturedly, watching Bucky and Tony bat ideas back and forth. They had already planned out all the security they thought they would need to protect the people that would live on the compound. “Although, to be fair, Grey went completely crazy with her part of the tower.”

“Talk smack all you want, Potts, my museum is going to be a hit,” Grey teased, smiling. “Now can we please get in the car where it’s warm? I can’t feel my fingers.”

“Yes, fine, come on,” Tony said, turning off the hologram. “Whiney brat.”

“Just because you put a dozen hot hands in your pants doesn’t mean you get to make fun of the rest of us for freezing,” Pepper said, reaching her hand into Tony’s pocket and pulling out two packets of heat. She tossed one underhand to Grey, who took it gleefully. Happy was quick to start the car, turning the heat on blast to chase away the chill of January in New York.

“Come along, children, let’s go home,” Happy said, opening the back door for everyone. Pepper settled in the passenger seat, while Grey and Bucky climbed in for the very back.

“Once our family expands, we’re gonna need a bigger car,” Tony said as he adjusted his seat belt, so it wasn’t resting directly over the reactor. “Or another driver.”

“Once we’re in two cars, I’ll drive the second one,” Bucky offered. “It’ll be nice to have more to offer.”

“Bucky…”

“I know, I am not what I can do. I am more than that. But I want to contribute. You all are doing so much, I just want to do more,” Bucky said, taking Grey’s hand.

“I would like to help more as well,” Bambi said, startling Grey.

“Pepper, you want a virtual assistant?”

“God yes,” Pepper said, turning in her seat. Happy turned the car around and headed up toward the manor. “Bambi wants more to do?”

“Yeah, when we get home, I’ll have them download onto your phone and what not. Bambi helps me so much; you’re going to love working with them.” Grey paused; her head tilted. “Jarvis has a question. Once the Avengers Initiative is up and running, who will be running it? Jarvis is already pulling double duty, home, and work, I know he can handle it, but do we want to wake someone else up to cover the compound?”

“We can wake Friday up, once the compound has people in it,” Tony agreed easily. “Put her in charge of everything here so there’s less for us to do. I’ll authorize Jarvis to run an upgrade through her code, so she knows what’s going on around her.”

“Family keeps growing every day,” Bucky whispered in Grey’s ear, an undeniable smile on his face. “I think you might be the best thing that’s ever happened to me.”

>Line Break<

“Grey, we should take a walk on the beach,” Bambi said insistently in her ear.

“Not right now, Bambi, remind me in an hour,” Grey said, chewing on the end of her weed pen as she thought to herself about the best way to advertise for the Avenger’s Museum. She moved to take a hit when Bambi chirped in her ear.

“Grey, we should take a walk on the beach,” Bambi said again. “There’s something we need to discuss. Away from listening ears.”

That piqued Grey’s curiosity, so with only a little grumbling, she packed up her marketing materials, and left the house, shouting where she was going for Jarvis and her dad.

“Okay, Bambi, what was so secretive you couldn’t say it alone in my office?” Grey asked, walking the cliffs.

“You haven’t had a period since before Thanksgiving,” Bambi said bluntly. Grey dropped her water bottle. It bounced and fell off the cliff. Grey watched it and waited for her heart to start beating again. “I believe you should take a pregnancy test.”

“No, I have the Nexplanon insert those are good for five years,” Grey said, still staring at her water bottle at the bottom of the cliff. She couldn’t be pregnant. She couldn’t be pregnant. She couldn’t be pregnant. She couldn’t be pregnant. She couldn’t be pregnant.

“The Nexplanon implant is effective for usage for three years,” Bambi corrected, pulling the information from the web. Grey covered her face with her hands. She was pregnant. She was pregnant. She was pregnant. She was pregnant.

>Line Break<

Grey was surprised to discover that the only person upset with her surprise pregnancy was Cynthia, because pregnancies were hard to hide on live TV, and people were well-wise to the ways of hiding them. The public would know in moments. So the answer became to keep Grey out of the public eye as often as possible once she started showing.

Grey woke up, and immediately sneezed. Before she even opened her eyes, she was reaching for the box of tissues she kept by the bed. Her hand thunked against something that wasn’t there when she fell asleep. She sneezed again, and finally moved the sleep mask off her face. There was a beautiful bouquet of roses and sunflowers in a crystal vase on her bedside table.

“Awh,” Grey said softly, looking at the flowers. “He got me flowers?”

Grey curled in on herself and did a happy wiggle under the blankets before stretching to stand up. When she did, she noticed the rose petals scattered on the ground. Hot coffee was sitting on the bathroom sink, ready for her to drink. The towel warmer was already loaded with a towel and her bathrobe. There was fresh eucalyptus draped over the showerhead. Grey cooed softly at the gesture and started her shower.

The rose petals trailed from her room to the kitchen, where breakfast was waiting for her. Grey hid her blushing face in her hands when she spotted yet another bouquet of roses and sunflowers. There was also a bouquet of blush-colored roses with white daisies in it, likely from Tony to Pepper.

Chenin walked past and took the time to bite Grey’s ankle, before continuing on to his wet food. Alpine was sitting on the counter trying to steal a sip of Grey’s coffee. Pepper nudged him to the floor as she came in, hair damp from her own shower.

“You got the rose petal treatment too?” Pepper asked, sitting in front of her own breakfast. “Hot coffee and a warmed-up towel? Think we can convince the boys to do this every Monday?”

“I think this is only for Valentine’s Day,” Grey pointed out, gesturing to the calendar on the wall with her fork. “Although, I have to say, this omelet is so much better than the protein pancakes we usually have for breakfast.”

“Tony actually remembered Valentine’s Day?” Pepper asked, surprised. “Wait, where are the boys?”

“In the lab working on an upgrade for your suits,” Jarvis said from the ceiling. “They have also made individual reservations for you for dinner, I’ve been instructed to clear your schedules for the day.”

“The day? Absolutely not,” Grey said, laughing. “I’ve got a writer’s room meeting that I can’t miss today. We’re knocking out the final script for the Wolverine movie.”

“I’ve got three international offices banging down my door over the HR policy changes, and they want us to take today off?” Pepper giggled, starting on her omelet. “I love that man, but I don’t think he’s looked at a calendar a day in his life.”

“Actually, I’ve already spoken with our Singaporean office this morning, they have agreed to…”

“Sit the fuck down and listen to their boss?” Bucky offered as the men came up from the labs. Pepper and Grey exchanged bemused looks, before turning back to the boys. “I wouldn’t have believed it if the translation service hadn’t managed to pick up that guy’s comment. Was he?”

“Stane’s hire? Oh yes. Miss Potts, I have good news, the head of the Singaporean office has been fired!” Tony pressed a kiss to Pepper’s cheek before pulling out the chair next to her. Bucky did the same with Grey on the other side. “He’s already been replaced with someone who isn’t, Bucky, what was that phrase?”

“A backwards thinking wanna-be commie that should’ve never left his mother’s skirt, I think,” Bucky said. Grey snorted and started laughing. “What, you don’t get the monopoly on one liners, Grey.”

“Sure, I do, don’t you remember when Fury called after I sent him the I told you so?”

“I do,” Tony said. “They were still in New York, remember?”

“What did you do?” Pepper demanded, a smile hiding in her eyes. “Or rather, what did you say?”

“The only advantage he had that I don’t, is that he can kiss my ass and I can’t,” Grey said, her cheeks turning pink. Bucky guffawed, leaning back in his chair to laugh. Pepper hid her laughter behind her hands, bright peals of laughter filling the air. Hearing the loud noise, Chenin let out a yell before leaping up to sit on Grey’s lap. She reached down to pet him, only for him to latch onto her wrist. She winced and tugged the sleeve of her robe down. He bit again, but this time on the sleeve. “Feral beast.”

“Where do you get all these perfect one liners?” Tony asked, wiping away imaginary tears as he stopped laughing.

“The future,” Grey said baldly. She finished her mug of coffee and leaned back in her seat, occasionally petting Chenin in her lap. “TV shows that haven’t come out yet, the odd TikTok, occasionally a vine. There was that girl with the notebook.”

“We will pretend we understood what those things are,” Bucky said, nodding along as if it was the most serious conversation he’d had in his life. Then he cracked up laughing, startling Chenin into tearing off of Grey’s lap and zooming into the living room. They all heard the thunk of him running full-tilt into a window. Grey hissed and looked down at her lap. Chenin’s claws left three perfectly straight scratches where he launched himself from her leg. “You okay?”

“Damn cat beats me up more than you do, Barnes,” Grey whined, accepting the paper towel from Pepper. “Jesus.”

“Don’t say that in front of the press, there’s already a conspiracy about the mark on your shoulder the last time the camera caught you,” Tony said, shaking his head.

“The bruise from the shrapnel? Don’t they understand that I’m going to get beat up in that armor? I’m lucky it only blew a hole in the shoulder and didn’t try to take my head clean off,” Grey complained. She caught a stray missile on her shoulder the last time they flew with the birds and walked away with several bruises and two burns where her armor had been blown off. Thankfully it had been before everyone found out she was pregnant. Happy had told her in no uncertain terms that unless it was a world ending event, she was grounded. She could run backend, but she couldn’t suit up while pregnant. “Stupid journalists.”

“Remember the entire article on your arms?” Pepper asked, trying not to laugh. Bucky had no such compunctions and laughed loudly, while Grey flushed.

“I do not,” Tony asked, immediately interested.

“Someone published an article on the difference in her arms from the Firefighter fundraiser to the Veteran’s Day gala,” Pepper said. “They want to know what workout routine she has, and what she benches.”

“Can’t wait to tell muscle magazine that my workout routine is the same used by assassins and terrible people all across the world,” Grey said, rolling her eyes, her cheeks still pink. “I’m sure they’ll love that.”

“Might get you demoted from America’s sweetheart,” Pepper teased.

“Well, that’ll just be the end of the world, won’t it,” Grey said dryly. Tony lost his battle, keeping his laughter quiet and nearly tipped his chair, he was laughing so hard. “I miss being a nobody.”

“You’re Tony Stark’s daughter, Grey, you could never be a nobody,” Bucky pointed out.

“He’s right, kiddo,” Tony said, finally starting to reign in his laughter. “You’re kinda screwed if you want a quiet life.”

“Darn, guess I’ll have to settle for spending all your money,” Grey teased. “And with two new areas for me and Pepper to decorate and design, we might actually succeed.”

“We have to succeed, we have no choice,” Tony said, briefly killing the mood. “But, let’s not focus on that, let’s focus on today. Miss Potts, you are with me, Grey, you’re stuck with Barnes.”

“We’re going to the zoo,” Bucky said brightly, holding up the tickets.

“I love the zoo!” Grey said, practically dancing in her seat. “Let me go get my comfy sneakers.”

“And what are we up to today, mister Stark?” Pepper asked. Grey had already fled the room, sliding on one socked foot down the hall.

“I figured you’d like the art museum for today, the four of us are meeting for lunch, then you and I are off to an auction.”

“No more rose petals?” Pepper asked, looking at the floor, where pink and red petals were strewn about.

“No more rose petals,” Tony assured.

>Line Break<

Bucky believed the shower was his favorite part of the future. He loved the waterfall shower head, and the ability to control the exact temperature of the water. The fact that the water would stay hot the entire time he was under the spray; the shampoo and half-dozen other hair products Grey and Pepper had gotten for him left his hair smelling good, soft, and shiny. The smell of the eucalyptus that Grey always kept over the shower head on the wall.

As he washed, he thought. Bucky was always thinking, remembering what he had done for Hydra, remembering names, faces, or missions. Locations of bases, anything he could think of to give to Jarvis to pass along to Grey to aid the family in their crusade. But this time, he wasn’t thinking about Hydra. He was thinking about the people in his life. His family. His daughter.

The song changed on Grey’s shower playlist and Bucky sighed. Therapy was helping, but he still felt lost. Being out of Hydra was fantastic, and helping the family was the best feeling in the world, but he still felt disconnected from the wider part of the future. Jim and Happy had set him up with a docuseries on everything he could need to know, and Grey was the perfect person to learn pop culture from. Pepper and Tony took the time to help him with all the political questions he could have; but Bucky often felt like he had nothing to offer them.

Grey would tell him that he’s ridiculous, that he doesn’t have to contribute anything to be considered part of the family, and Pepper would agree. Happy would say that Bucky’s already done so much for them, just in the security department, and Tony would say that his arm inspired the newest line of prosthetics that they were starting to work on in R&D. Even Helen would say that his unique perspective would make treating patients with PTSD easier. But he wanted something more.

Bucky sighed again, a bad habit he picked up from Grey, and finally stepped out of the water. Jarvis shut it off behind him and lowered the volume of the music. Bucky pulled his towel out of the heater and smiled softly as he dried off. He was slowly getting used to the sheer luxury of the future. Machines that washed your dishes, machines that kept your towel warm, Pepper even had a machine in her room that melted wax over a lightbulb, so you didn’t need an open flame. Bucky shook his head, sending his wet hair flying around him. That was when he noticed the confetti.

Bucky quickly dressed and followed the trail of paper scraps, right into the kitchen, where his family was waiting with cinnamon rolls and coffee. Grey was wearing a cone-shaped hat, as were Tony and Pepper. Jim and Happy greeted him with noisemakers as Pepper and Grey shouted out.

“Happy Birthday!!” Grey threw herself at him, wrapping her arms around his shoulders. Bucky caught her, after taking a step back to regain his balance, surprised as he was. The family echoed the sentiment, and Bucky felt himself melt.

There was a cake, and with careful writing it said Happy 94^th 30^th Birthday! There were cinnamon rolls, spelling out 30, hash browns, bacon, and Bucky’s favorite super-cheesy scrambled eggs. There were presents and banners and decorations everywhere throughout the living room and dining room.

Happy and Jim shook his hand, reaching around Grey, who was still hanging off of Bucky, and he couldn’t help but beam. Grey finally let herself drop down, so Bucky was able to hug Pepper and Tony in turn.

“Happy birthday, sugar,” Grey said again, striking a match to light the cake. The thirty candles felt more like a bonfire than a cake, but Bucky’s smile never faded. It took three breaths, but Bucky kept smiling.

“This is amazing,” Bucky said when he finally found his voice. Jim was playing host, serving everyone up their breakfast favorites, and the cinnamon rolls. Tony was pouring everyone a cup of coffee and passing them out. “Thank you, everyone.”

“Don’t thank us yet, day’s not over,” Grey said. Bucky couldn’t tell if that was a promise or a threat. The smile on Grey’s face didn’t help him decide one way or the other. Then he registered the sounds of other people in the house.

“Who else is here?” Bucky asked, wary.

“Mama Rhodes,” Jim said, not even sorry. Mama Rhodes had adopted every member of the Stark family. If they argued with her, they got smacked with the wooden spoon. The first time she met Bucky, she promptly decided he wasn’t eating enough and handed him another full plate. She’d promised him his own turkey once Thanksgiving rolled around.

“The legacies,” Tony added, checking them off on his fingers. None of them had been invited, they just showed up. Occasionally it made the family regret their open-door policy. “Morita is here, the twins, Sharon, and Trip, as well as Katherine.”

“Samantha, Jennifer, Helen and Hali, Jayne, Allie and Kat, as well as Luna and Zora,” Pepper put in, staring at the ceiling as if it was written up there. Bucky glanced up to see if it was. When Grey had her virtual meetings, she put sticky notes with names on them on the ceiling so she could remember.

“Sam flew out, too,” Grey said, smiling. “Him and Riley finally got engaged, I thought Riley would never pop the question.”

Bucky held up his hands, shocked and slightly horrified that absolutely everyone he knew was coming over today.  Grey was quick to take his hands in her own, smiling up at him as if she knew something he didn’t. In that moment, he really hated her ability to know everything. So, he shifted course.

“When did you have the time to make all those lasagnas?” Bucky asked, raising an eyebrow. He knew he got it right when Grey broke into a broad smile.

“Oh she definitely cheated,” Tony said, beaming as if it was the best day of his life. “She’s made it a pool-party. Trip and Katherine are planning to run two grills a piece.”

“We’ve got burgers, brats, ribs, and there’s half a pig in a smoker for pulled pork,” Grey said. “We’ve got sides galore, desserts to spare, enough drinks to flood Death Valley, s’mores, and a sundae bar.”

“We didn’t do half this for Jim,” Bucky pointed out. “And he got a promotion.”

“Yeah, but this is your first birthday since the forties,” Grey said. Bucky frowned before he realized she was right. “The fact that you forgot means that you’re healing.”

Bucky looked at her and wished he had the words. To thank her, to tell her that he loves her, how important she is, not just to him but to everyone they’ve ever met.

“Grey…”

“I know,” she said, cupping his cheek. Bucky felt like the luckiest man on earth. He kissed her palm before pulling away. “Let’s eat, shall we? I’m starving.”

***

Most of the party was on the beach. Samantha and Jennifer were entertaining the other women with wine in a sunny spot, while they all kept an eye on the girls. Luna was having fun making noises from a shaded towel, while Zora tried to build a castle with Sharon and Allie. If that castle was in the best strategic place for Zora to stand guard over her sister, all the better.

“Do you like having a little sister?” Sharon asked. Zora’s eyes flicked to Luna, who was babbling at the underside of her umbrella.

“She is defenseless.” Zora’s English was fluent, if accented. “I am not.”

Sharon and Allie looked at each other and shrugged. It wasn’t an answer, but it wasn’t a threat, so it was probably okay. Allie was starting to understand that the widow training involved seeing what was and wasn’t a threat. It pained her that a five year old already saw the world like that.

“Zora will read to Luna,” Allie shared, smiling proudly at her oldest, shaking off the melancholy. “Before bed. And she’s very diligent about checking to make sure the window is locked.”

“The balcony is a security issue,” Zora said adamantly. Allie nodded, well aware of Zora’s penchant for pointing out how an assassin could gain entry to any given room. It used to freak her out, but she took it in stride after five months.

“We live in a gated community, remember? There’s a guard at the front of the street,” Allie said.

“Luna could take him down,” Zora said, very rudely for such a small child. Sharon tried not to laugh, but failed, causing victory to flash across Zora’s face. Sharon ended up laughing brightly.

“I’m sure once Luna starts to believe there are monsters under her bed, you’ll be the best protector,” Sharon said.

“Monsters don’t live under the bed, they live in the Red Room,” Zora said softly. Allie and Sharon pretended they couldn’t hear her. Zora used a knife and her hair tie as a flag for the castle. Louder she said, “Luna’s castle is finished.”

“And what a wonderful castle it is. Shall we have snacks?” Allie asked.

“Juice box please,” Zora said, sounding like any other kid her age.

***

Bucky was thrilled with what he was given for his birthday. Tony had designed and fabricated a new top of the line sniper rifle. It was designed to lock onto a harness on the new armor Pepper and Grey designed, giving him a Persian blue, one-sleeved jacket that reminded him of the coat he wore in the Howling Commandos. This one held more weapons though, which made him smile.

“I’ve been thinking about doing something for my birthday,” Bucky said hesitantly, and mostly to Pepper. “Can we cut my hair?”

Grey’s face went carefully blank behind her coffee mug. When Pepper glanced her way for confirmation, she avoided eye-contact. She didn’t want to influence his decision, even though she really liked his long hair.

“I’ve got a set of clippers in the bathroom,” Tony offered. When Bucky nodded, he ran out of the room, down hall, where it sounded like he crashed into the wall before he could stop. “I’m okay!”

“Jarvis, did you get footage of that?” Jim asked, glancing up. The holoscreen on the kitchen wall sprang to life, showing Tony trying to stop before he bounced off the wall. Grey snorted and started laughing. Jim was right behind her, and they were still laughing when Tony ran back into the room, this time carrying the clippers.

“Who knows how to cut hair?” Pepper asked, shaking her head when Tony offered her the case.

“How about I do that,” Mama Rhodes offered as she came into the kitchen, carrying a basket with empty water bottles. Bucky perked up and nodded his agreement. They settled at the dining room table, with Bucky sitting sideways on a chair. Grey refilled the water bottles, glad for something to do. “I’ve cut hair for Jim and his cousins and did the girls hair for nearly forty years.”

“Thank you so much for this,” Bucky said, smiling up at her while she set up. He glanced around to make sure the family was far enough away. “I think I’m going to have Jayne bring me back to life, legally, this year.”

“Good for you, James,” Mama Rhodes said. “Now hold still while I get the back of your neck first. I’m going to put my hand on the back of your head, okay?”

Bucky held still and tilted his head, when necessary, Mama Rhodes always warning him before she changed direction or moved her hand. Fifteen minutes later, he had a new, shorter hair style and a wide smile on his face.

Tony wolf-whistled when Bucky came back into the room, looking good with his new cut. Pepper was nodding her agreement, but it was Grey he was looking for. When he finally met her eyes, she looked at him so proudly that he felt like nothing could ever bother him again.

“Well?”

“You look so handsome,” Grey said, holding out a small box. “One last present.”

In the box was a silver chain, with two thin pieces of metal. His Army dog tags. Bucky’s breath caught in his throat as he looked at them. Memories he hadn’t thought about in years flooded his mind. Getting the tags, his bunkmate, Basset from basic training, the 107 with Dugan and Gabe Jones, the Howling Commandos with Steve, still too big to be real, and Morita with his terrible jokes. Bucky looked at Grey, completely lost for words.

“If we honor the past, we might just make the future a better place.”

“Well then, let’s save the world,” Bucky said back.

“How about we party first?” Tony suggested. “We have a perfectly good beach, and no plans tomorrow, so we can party straight through the night.”

“Ocean front bonfire?” Jim suggested.

“Ocean front bonfire,” Tony agreed. Grey raised her eyebrow, wondering what they were about to do.

“You know it’s only noon, right?” Pepper said, watching the boys warily. “What are you going to do, party for twelve hours?”

***

“That was exactly what we did,” Katherine said, holding a beer in one hand, a marshmallow on a stick in the other. “SWAT was going to breach, and with the size of the bomb the perp had in the building, there wouldn’t have been anything left of the entire unit. So we shot him in the arm, severing the tendon so he couldn’t press the button.”

“How the hell did you make a shot like that from five hundred feet?” Bucky demanded. “The forearm is such a small target.”

Mama Rhodes, Allie and Jim Morita had taken Luna and Zora up to the house for bed at seven, leaving the adults sitting in a wide circle near a bonfire that stood taller than Grey sitting on Bucky’s shoulders. Trip and Brian were exchanging stories, while Lizzie walked along the shore with Kat and Sam’s sister Sarah, talking amongst themselves with red solo cups of wine in their hands.

Grey was sandwiched between Bucky and Pepper, who was watching Tony and Jim talk science with Hali and Helen. She smothered a yawn before checking her phone. It was already past eleven at night, and she was wondering if she could slip upstairs for a nap, or another cup of coffee.

“I don’t think I’ve voluntarily stayed up this late in months,” Pepper whispered to Grey, tilting her head so they weren’t overheard. “I didn’t think Tony was serious when he said we were going to party all night.”

“I already had Bambi cancel our morning meetings, we can sleep in a bit,” Grey said, flashing the confirmation text from Bambi on her phone.

“Oh thank God,” Pepper breathed, her hand on her chest. “I doubt I’ll make it up for weapons training if we stay up much longer.”

“Cancelled that too,” Grey said. “I don’t wanna work on my aim after being up all night. Cause Bucky’s mean, he’ll make us do pullups if we miss.”

“Damn right I will,” Bucky said, tapping his beer bottle against Grey’s water. “Katherine, you and I will be having a shoot-off.”

“Compare my skills to the mighty Winter Soldier? You’re on, Barnes,” Katherine said, blowing out her flaming marshmallow and popping it in her mouth. “And you’re going down.”

On the other side of the circle, Tony stood up and accepted a phone call. Grey watched as he walked away, a frown on his face. He paced one direction, clearly listening to someone, then changed direction. Grey stood, intent on checking in and seeing what was happening, when her comms connection with Bambi chirped.

“At two forty-six, local time, Japan’s eastern coastline experienced a 9.0 magnitude earthquake, which triggered a tsunami.” Bambi said. Grey sat back down, shocked, and horrified. “Since the original quake, there have been three 7.4 or higher magnitude earthquakes. The Japanese government has declared a state of emergency for the area and has requested the assistance of the Iron Family for search and rescue. I’ve already got flight clearance for the suits and the jet.”

Grey stood up.

“Listen up,” Grey’s tone was severe, and everyone immediately looked at her. “Japan has just been rocked by a massive earthquake and a tsunami. They need help with search and rescue. Anybody who wants to come, is welcome. Jim, Happy, we have flight clearance for the suits and the jet, will you take anyone who wants to come? Happy, I’m not sitting this one out.”

“We’re in,” Lizzie said, gesturing to herself and her brother. Katherine stepped forward too.

“Bambi, bring out Rescue and Peacemaker,” Pepper said softly while people were still volunteering. “And have Jarvis bring out Iron Man for Tony.”

“Us too,” Trip said, speaking for himself and Sharon.

“Sam and I will stay behind, keep an eye on things here for you,” Kat offered.

“I’ll come,” Riley offered. “I might not have the wings, but I have medic training.”

“Jim, you and Barnes fly, I’ll stay here and coordinate,” Happy said, already starting to pack up the various chairs and coolers. The three suits flew down to the beach. When Peacemaker opened for Grey to step inside, their flight suits and sneakers fell out.

“Thanks Bambi,” Grey and Pepper said, already moving to change, no care that they were on the beach, surrounded by friends and family. Rescue contained changes of clothes for everyone that was going. “You guys are the best.”

“Suited and booted, everyone we’ve got work to do,” Jim said, nodding to Bucky, who sprinted up the stairs back to the house, heading for the garage to drive the non-flyers to the airfield where the jet was waiting. Jim pulled Helen into a fiery kiss before she started gathering things to carry up to the house. Any other time and Grey would’ve teased him for their PDA, but they got a free pass in the wake of an emergency. “Tony, Pepper, Grey, in the suits you’ll make it in three hours, those of us on the jet will make it in six.”

“While you’re in the air, reach out to the Maria Stark foundation and have supplies shipped,” Tony said. “If the damage is as bad as they’re saying, they’ll need all the help they can get. And the Margaret Stark foundation – they can help here too.”

“See you on the flip,” Sharon said, tightening the laces on her boots.

The three suits took off, heading west over the ocean. Once they were far enough away, Tony activated their comms.

“Grey, any insight?”

“I think this is Fukushima,” Grey said. “Fukushima Daiichi plant was the worst meltdown since Chernobyl.”

“Jarvis, tell Jim to make it five hours, we’re going to need his help with the plant,” Pepper ordered. “We’ll need brain power on this one too. Grey, do you remember any numbers?”

“Almost twenty thousand dead,” Grey said, a grim expression on her face.

“Let’s see if we can make it in three hours,” Tony said, putting on a burst of speed. Grey and Pepper followed his lead, increasing thruster power until they broke the sound barrier. “It’s gonna be one long day.”

Chapter Text

“Make me get out of this chair at your own risk,” Grey threatened as a shadow fell over her in the sun lounger. She opened one eye behind her sunglasses and saw Pepper had crutched out to the pool to join her. “It’s not time for PT, is it? I thought that was at four.”

“It’s still three,” Pepper said, poking Grey’s ankle with the end of her crutch. “Budge though, I want some sun before PT.”

Grey scooted over as best she could with a broken collarbone, and a pregnant belly. It took a moment of finagling to get Pepper seated, with a broken leg in a cast. Eventually, both women were laid out, listening ot the ocean under the cliffs below.

“Did you hit dad with your crutches?” Grey asked twenty minutes later. Pepper wasn’t too surprised by the outburst, too used to Bambi popping up in her own comms with tidbits of information. “Pepper found it useful in high level meetings, able to rebuttal arguments quickly and accurately with Bambi able to pull numbers up instantly.

“He tried to carry me out here, of course I did,” Pepper laughed. Grey snorted and shook her head. “I broke my ankle, so what, he nearly blew himself up in a nuclear reactor!”

“Twice,” Grey pointed out. Pepper elbowed her in the side for the reminder, but Grey was unrepentant. Tony and Jim had raced straight to the nuclear facility to help fix the broken coolant tank, and were able to prevent three explosions within the span of the week. Pepper and Grey had been left to give orders to the legacies that had followed them to Japan.

“We spent three weeks in Japan, trying to put everything back in order. We spent nearly two billion dollars for repairs, and another half billion just paying people to help with those repairs,” Pepper whined. “Jim and Tony prevented a nuclear meltdown, and we pulled over a thousand people alive out of the rubble.”

“And Marsha Smith is still writing that we’re self-centered, unamerican Billionaire elitists.” Grey pulled her phone out and shook it in the direction of Pepper’s, signaling to Bambi to send her the article she was talking about. “Apparently we went to Japan just for the press it would give us.”

“Yes, because you totally broke your collar bone, while pregnant, just to get sympathy from the world,” Pepper scathed. Grey shrugged with her one good shoulder, her good hand on her belly.

“Same woman says Dad’s done worse for less,” Grey grumbled, a sour expression on her face. “And if you remind me that I have no grounds to sue her, I’ll kick you into the pool.”

“She’s literally just on the line of what’s legal and what’s slander. Samantha and Jennifer are watching, and they’ve promised that the minute she crosses the line, they’ll have the paperwork off and running,” Pepper promised. Grey just sighed.

“I just miss the days when I could just tell someone to go fuck themselves.” Grey shook her head, watching a bird circle above the ocean. “And I knew what I was getting into, but shit do I hate playing politics with every little thing.”

“I get it,” Pepper commiserated. “Felt like that after my first month of being Tony’s PA. I always compared it to a microscope, but this is next level.”

“Did Bambi tell you about Jim’s secret?” Grey asked, a sly grin on her face. Pepper immediately grinned, accidentally matching Grey’s expression.

“Which one? We all saw Helen try to sneak out of his room. Or are you referring to the fact that we now live in a no-fly zone?”

“I’d like to say that I’m surprised that People Magazine was willing to risk it all for an exclusive on our furniture? Was it? But honestly, after that creep was found in our bushes, I’ve stopped being shocked.”

“I think that creep regretted his choices in the end.” Grey snorted at the understatement. When Grey had noticed the photographer, trying to catch a photo of her in a bikini to sell to the highest bidder, Grey had simply called for Pepper. Pepper nearly threw the man off the cliffs. Then the Stark Family Lawyers got involved. “Odds on it cooling off once we’re in New York?”

“Three to one,” Grey said, shrugging again. “It’s New York, so there’s a different standard. But we are going to save the world from aliens pretty much day one.”

“Which will bring infamy.”

“And people standing outside our tower wanting pictures or autographs,” Grey sighed. She winced as her arm twinged. “But we’ll be able to hide in the tower if necessary. Or the compound.”

“Pepper, Grey, time for your meds,” Bucky called from the house. Grey sagged in relief.

“Out here!” Pepper called back, sticking a hand up so he could see them. They could hear the sliding door, then a yelling cat. Grey snickered as Bucky swore. There was a brief scuffle, resulting in more cursing and a victory yell from Chenin. When Bucky finally made it poolside, he was sans cat, but sporting a scratch above his eyebrow.

“Damn Barnes, I’ve seen you fight bad guys without breaking a sweat, but bested by a single cat?” Pepper couldn’t help but tease him as he handed over the pain medication. He just gave her a dirty look before pulling a bottle of water out of a pocket.

“Chenin is a menace to society. If I didn’t think he’d run away from us afterwards, I’d let him fight the chitauri. Thanks.” Grey accepted the Tylenol, the only pain killer she was allowed while pregnant. She sighed, but knew it was for the best. Only the best for her little baby.

“Grey, you gotta talk to your dad,” Bucky said, sitting carefully on the edge of the table near them. “He’s gone straight down the mother-hen spiral and is debating cancelling the trip to the Hamptons since you’ll still be in the sling.”

“Fuckin’ hell. I’m gonna be wearing a sling for another ten weeks! He is not allowed to take away my vacation just because Japan was a disaster.” Grey shook her head, and tried her best to sit up. Pepper put a hand between her shoulder blades and pushed, enabling her to sit up fully. “Honestly, for someone who needs to be forced to look after themselves, how is he this much of a worrywart?”

Grey finally stood up and shook herself. With a dramatic eye roll, she headed back to the house, expertly pushing Chenin back with her foot. He yelled, but Grey’s curse was muffled by the door closing behind her.

“I’m gonna tell her,” Bucky said, laughing to himself.

“Her and Tony are the exact same person, and that is very worrying for me,” Pepper said, trying not to laugh. “Jim caught them in the lab, they had the exact same expression while staring at a sheet of metal.”

“The scrunched nose, and the eyebrows of disapproval?” Bucky imitated the expression, and Pepper doubled over in peals of laughter. “She makes that face so often when she’s responding to emails that I’m afraid it’s going to stick like that.”

“Jim was telling me, Tony used to make that face all the time in college, when he was stuck on a problem, thinking something through, even just tinkering, but eventually he stopped, because of Howard.”

“We weren’t close during the war, but what happened to Howard to have him treat Tony like he did?”

“Grey says that Howard got consumed by the search for Rogers, Tony says that he was just a work obsessed bastard.” Pepper sighed, as always, sad that Tony didn’t have the childhood he deserved. “Whatever happened, Tony ended up an amazing man.”

“Oh, I heard how amazing he was, last night. You have a broken leg; you cannot be doing that.” Pepper turned bright red and buried her face in her hands. Bucky doubled over with the force of his laugh, his hand even slapping his knee as he cracked up at Pepper’s mortification.

“He said the walls were soundproof,” Pepper mumbled, mildly horrified.

“They are, for normal humans,” Bucky said, slowly calming down. “My hearing is so enhanced I can hear your heartbeat clearly. If I try, I can hear Grey’s from here.”

“Doesn’t that suck?”

“So much,” Bucky said. “So much. But I got a double if not triple dose of the serum. Thankfully Steve only got the one, so he shouldn’t be as bad as me.”

“That would explain why your metabolism is so fast,” Pepper said, the blush still firmly on her cheeks. She tilted her head to the side, a habit she got from Grey. “Apparently, it’s time for physical therapy. Help me up?”

Bucky stood and easily scooped Pepper up in a bridal carry before helping her stand on her good leg. Once she had her crutches, she was able to hobble to the house. Bucky had to catch Chenin before he could make his escape.

“How are you, really, Pepper?” Bucky asked, deceptively quiet. They had all left Japan in some form of shock. Sharon had held a four-year-old as he died from his injuries. Trip had to choose between a husband and wife, only able to save one with their child. Even Bucky, who had killed indiscriminately for decades had been shaken when he found an entire family, complete with grandparents dead in their living room, still holding hands. No one would forget the tsunami that rocked Japan, especially not the Iron Family.

“Tired all the way down to my bones,” Pepper said, leaning against the assassin. He rubbed his hand up and down her arm, trying to give comfort. “Japan was horrible, all that destruction? All those people. There are still two and a half thousand people missing. I might have to cut fish from my diet for a while, the scent still makes my stomach turn.”

“I can still hear that mom screaming,” Bucky admitted softly. “When I brought her her daughter’s body.”

“That was rough. Sometimes there’s nothing we can do, and that’s the worst part of this job. Is Grey sleeping?” Pepper had to ask because sometimes her and Tony would lay awake for hours, staring at the ceiling in silence.

“Thankfully the baby or something tends to knock her out, but it’s restless. She moves around all night, even with her broken collarbone.”

“Are you sleeping?”

“More than I first did. Still less than I would like.” Bucky hesitated a beat, then guided them down to the lab for Pepper’s physical therapy. “Still have some nightmares. Howard and Maria’s murder, this man I killed just because he saw me. Training some of the girls in the red room. I did a stint there in the sixties, then again in the nineties. Tamara, Natasha, Little Mia. Yelena was a perfect student, loved weapons training, hated dance.”

“Grey practically vibrates with rage when the red room gets mentioned,” Pepper said. So did she, thinking of all the young girls that are taught to use their bodies and sexuality as a weapon. But Grey’s anger went above and beyond even what Bucky could fathom. She was always so angry – it fueled her, a seemingly bottomless well of rage, filled by the injustice of the world around them.

“Dreykov was a piece of work. Had an entire science division to make sure his weapons couldn’t turn on him. Grey probably knows exactly how and what he did, which is probably why she’s so angry.”

“I’m always angry,” Grey said from her spot on the floor. Hali was standing next to her, holding her sling. “The world is shit and it’s only gonna get worse.”

“You know the rules, no anger during physical therapy,” Hali said brightly. She was a constant ray of sunshine. It only annoyed Grey ten percent of the time. This was definitely one such time. To be fair, Grey had been annoyed since she broke her collarbone supporting a roof, without her suit. Grey took a deep breath with her eyes closed before nodding. She wasn’t calm, but she would survive PT.

>Line Break<

“And you have the Tylenol?” Tony asked, taking Grey’s bag from her good shoulder to dig through it. “And sunblock? Yes, I see the hat, where’s the sunblock?”

“Dad if you don’t calm down with the hovering, I’m going to have Sharon bodily throw you into the Atlantic Ocean,” Grey threatened. She took her bag back and shook her head. “I love you, but I’m only wearing the sling for another twenty days.”

“But-“

“Dr Cho and Hali already signed off on it. There is no argument that you can make that they haven’t already . April thirtieth and I’m setting this sling on fire.” Tony stared at her, his mouth slightly open as he tried to find a different path.

“I am your father and you will do as I say in my house,” Tony said finally. Grey snorted, then smiled, then doubled over with hysteric giggles. She crossed her legs as she bent over wheezing. She was still laughing a few minutes later when Sharon and Trip came down from their rooms, dressed for an afternoon by the pool. “It’s not that funny, Grey.”

“I’m your father and you will do as I say in my house,” Grey mocked back, gasping for breath between words. Sharon and Trip started laughing. “Oh shit, I have to pee.”

Grey ran off, and Sharon looked at Tony for an explanation.

“She wants to take her sling off at the end of this month instead of in late May like she was told,” Tony said.

“She has to open Stark Expo! You all do, and she already has to hide her pregnancy on top of that! Honestly, she’s lucky she’s not any farther along, Rosalind, Jim’s wife? She waddled from six months on.” Rosalind Morita had been a slim woman, but her pregnancy gave her so much water weight she gained fifty pounds with their first boy. “And besides, have you seen your schedule for the first day alone? Pepper was telling me you have eight different commitments on May first, Grey has ten. She’s gonna need that arm. She’s not a kid anymore, Tones.”

Grey came back in, just in time to reassure her dad with, “it’s alright. You know I love you, despite the hovering.”

“I don’t like it,” Tony said petulantly. He knew he was being irrational. But he could hear her scream through the comms.

“You don’t have to,” Grey said, smiling softly at him. “You just have to do it, remember?”

It was what they said to Pepper to get her on board. She didn’t like that Grey was, well, was. Now the girls were best friends. Tony sighed and held up his hands in surrender.

“C’mon girl, we got sunshine waitin’ on us,” Trip said, bumping Grey with his hip. “This our one week off for like, ever. Let’s go!”

Trip pulled Grey out of the house, down the short path to the pool. Brian and Lizzie were already lounging under the cabana, Zora was playing in a floating ring in the pool. Sam was there, pouring margaritas from a pitcher while Riley quizzed him about wedding venues. Sharon threw her arm around Tony’s shoulders.

“Are you gonna take her to visit Aunt Peggy? The Alzheimer’s is starting to progress. The doctor’s think we’re only going to get a few more months of lucidity.”

“Fuck,” Tony muttered, shaking his head. “You know she’s gonna beat my ass for not bringing Grey sooner.”

“Probably. Although when I found out you kept a daughter from me, I nearly beat her to it.”

“You always were my favorite,” Tony said. “Don’t tell Lizzie that, she still scares me to death. Were you at that party, in ninety-nine?”

“You mean when she threw mister grabby hands out a window? That was the funniest shit I’d ever seen,” Sharon laughed. “He’s just lucky it was a first-floor apartment. I was living on the fifth floor at the time, and I was originally supposed to host.”

“Really?”

“Neighbor’s hot water heater broke, top two floors were flooded. Completely ruined the suede shoes Aunt Peggy bought me.”

“The cute red pair?” Tony asked. Sharon raised an eyebrow at him curiously. “I did pay attention to things back then. I was usually just too drunk or high to do anything about it.”

“I’m really glad you got sober, Tony. I missed my best friend.” Sharon pressed a kiss to his cheek in a very rare show of affection, before leaving through the sliding doors. Tony smiled after her, thinking the exact thing she voiced.

“After this trip, I will never doubt that Grey was the best thing to ever happen to us,” Jim said. Tony turned in surprise, not having heard him come in. He was leaning casually against the far wall nursing a mug of coffee. “Now everyone can see the kid I met at MIT.”

“Awh, honey-bear,” Tony said.

“I mean it Tones,” Jim insisted, pushing off of the wall. “I haven’t seen this version of you since you were fifteen. I missed you.”

Jim grabbed the back of Tony’s neck and held him there, just enjoying having his best friend back. If both men had tears in their eyes, only Jarvis was there to know.

“I’m glad to be back,” Tony said softly. “Now come on, this is a vacation trip, teach me how to relax!”

“I don’t think there’s a God powerful enough to get the great Tony Fucking Stark to relax. We might just have to settle for iced coffee by the pool with the family.”

“I’ve always wanted a big family,” Tony said softly. There was an indecipherable look in his eyes, one that had equal parts grief and love. Jim changed his grip, so his arm was around Tony’s shoulders, and started guiding him outside.

“You might have the biggest family in the world.” A cheer went up around the pool when the boys finally joined them. Zora and Luna might have been the only kids, but Pepper and Tony had been whispering in the night about settling down, getting married and having a child or two of their own. Pepper wanted a giant family too, and Tony was happy to oblige – she had to do the hard part, so he would support any decision she made.

“We’ve got premade mocktails in the red cooler for you, or if you want something fancy, Kat has the blender set up for frozen drinks!” Pepper said brightly, moving her sunglasses so she could smile at Tony properly. Her cast had been upgraded to a boot, but she wasn’t wearing it, sunning her legs so they tanned evenly. Her cheeks were pink from the sun.

“I’ll take a virgin daquiri if you have the time, Kat,” Tony said, kicking back on the lounger next to his girlfriend.

“Honey, I have all the time in the world. Any flavor?” The birds had been a surprise for both Tony and Grey, but they were adored nonetheless. Kat was a teacher turned stay-at-home mom, who was likely to homeschool the girls until Zora felt comfortable enough for public school. In all their academy planning, they had Kat down as principal of the school.

“Surprise me,” Tony said, adjusting the towel under his head.

“One spicy mango daquiri coming up for the generous billionaire, and a peach one with whipped cream for his daughter!” Kat had a wide smile on her face as she crossed to the wet bar on the patio and started mixing up the requested drinks. Her wife joined her, scooping a beer out of the blue cooler.

No one noticed, but father and daughter had the same wistful expression, watching everyone talk and relax in the sun. Tony looked like he had finally found the perfect life he’d always wanted. Grey looked like she was memorizing everything around her as if she’d never have it again.

>Line Break<

Grey had sand in her hair, in her teeth, and in her panties. She huffed and rolled over, trying to sit up, something not so easy when pregnant.

“What did we learn?”

“Not to chase frisbees with a broken collarbone,” Grey said to the sky above her. “Or when pregnant. Or both. My bad, y’all. Can I get a hand up?”

Brian laughed as he walked over, first grabbing the frisbee and throwing it to his sister. He stood above Grey for a moment, laughing at her expense, before he used her good arm to pull her upright.

“Are you okay? That looked like it hurt,” Brian asked, trying to dust Grey off. She heaved a sigh and shook like a dog, sending sand everywhere. Brian laughed again, covering his eyes, just in case.

“That’s because it did,” Grey said, nodding. “Hurt like a motherfucker. Who has my bag this time?”

“Jayne’s got everything back at the house. You good to get there yourself?”

“Bucky’s probably already heard about my faceplant; I’ll be surprised to make it over the ridge without him popping up at my elbow. It’ll either be him or dad.” Brian glanced up, and sure enough, there was someone hustling from the house, still too far away to identify, but there was only one person that broad at the shoulders.

“Look’s like it’s the assassin here to save the day.”

“Good, that means I don’t have to walk.” Grey turned and started up the path, intent on meeting Bucky halfway. Brian laughed and returned to the beach, where Sharon and Allie were playing volleyball. Lizzie was chatting with Kat, the frisbee dangling lightly from her fingertips. He hadn’t made it two steps before Lizzie threw the disc back at him. He snatched it out of the air and sent his sister a glare.

“Grey okay?”

“I think she’s more mad she fell than anything else,” Brian said, shaking his head fondly. “Still can’t believe she broke her collarbone like that. Freak accident.”

“She wasn’t expecting the roof to collapse,” Sharon defended. She would’ve done the same thing. “And that woman was too injured to get out on her own, sending her away in the suit was necessary.”

“But why didn’t she leave the house?” Brian asked. He hadn’t been part of the team doing search and rescue. He fell in with the incident chief and had started barking orders before they’d even properly landed.

“It came down the moment Grey sent them away. She had two options, crouch behind the bookshelf to avoid the roof and risk drowning in waist high water or hold the roof up until her suit came back.” Allie had been in the house next door, helping an elderly couple get out to wait for the next boat. She was the one that sent the alert that Grey was in trouble. “That scream was… awful.”

“I was down the block and I heard her,” Sharon said, shivering in the light breeze. When Grey’s collarbone had broken, Grey let out a miserable scream. And then she had to keep supporting the roof until her suit returned and carried her out. “I broke my collar bone in high school, so I get the pain. What I don’t get is how she keeps going. I was barely able to handle a backpack.”

“You were also fourteen,” Lizzie pointed out. “She’s nearly twenty.”

“She was trained by the Winter Soldier, of course she keeps going with a broken clavicle. Do you really think he’d tolerate failure like that?” Katherine asked. She still wasn’t very warm to Bucky, and no one understood why. She would work with him, but was quick to dismiss his contributions.

“Bucky’s not like that,” Kat defended. Allie had come home from her special assignment talking about how Bucky was the gentlest hand to hand teacher she’d ever had. She wouldn’t let Katherine talk poorly about the man she was coming to know. “Sure, he might have been under Hydra, but he’s really changed since they rescued him.”

“Are we sure they even rescued him? The Winter Soldier is a myth. Are we sure Howard didn’t fish him out?”

“Are you really questioning whether Tony is Hydra?” Sharon asked, defensively. Katherine immediately held her hands up.

“No. I’m thinking it’s very convenient that Tony gets kidnapped and suddenly his daughter has the deadliest assassin in the world as a boyfriend.” Katherine frowned lightly, but ultimately shrugged. “It’s not Tony I don’t trust, it’s the motives behind Grey’s seemingly too easy heist.”

“She’d been talking about Bucky for months before Tony was taken,” Jim said, shaking his head. “And trust me, getting him out was a pain in the ass. Not some waltz in waltz out like you’re accusing.”

Everyone’s head turned to face Jim, who was approaching from the house with a cooler, and Helen on his arm. She blushed, unused to the knowing stares of the legacies. Jim just kissed her on the cheek and handed her the beach towel to set up.

“Then what did happen?” Sharon asked.

“She found the highest up person in the Winter Soldier program. She’d had a dream of him putting Bucky in the chair, electrocuting him until he didn’t know who he was anymore. Once she had a face, Jarvis was able to find him.”

“But the way she tells it, she asked for him. No threat, no violence, nothing.” Katherine knew no one did anything for nothing. Not even the selfless.

“Oh, there were a lot of threats. Grey named every Hydra agent she knew about. That was when he caved and literally escorted her to the Winter Soldier.” Jim knew Bucky felt better when they called the assassin by his codename, rather than Bucky. It helped remind him that it was done against his will and for a purpose he didn’t believe in. But Jim also knew the legacies all had the same training growing up. Question everything, trust nothing. Take no prisoners and give no answers. They were only doing what they knew how to do. But he wasn’t going to let them question his Goddaughter like that.

“And the press conference against Pym was how she got caught, sorta,” Sharon said. “That was how they knew to send the goon squad with their fancy book of Russian trigger words.”

“And they probably would’ve tried again, if Grey hadn’t crossed off the, what did you call them? Goon Squad?” Jim said. “We’re taking a risk, betting that Hydra isn’t going to stick their noses out until later. We all know that, but we trust Grey. And we trust her visions.”

Jim was never going to point out that there were several moments when one of the immediate family had to be talked down from calling Grey on her shit. And those months when Tony was missing – those were the hardest months of their lives. Blindly trusting a woman they didn’t know, one who spoke in riddles on accident, but loved Tony more than anyone had since Maria died. And then Tony came home. Exactly as she promised. When faced with that much proof, they couldn’t deny anymore.

Sharon never trusted someone until they had proven themselves. So, taking Grey at Tony’s word grated against her skin like sand. Until the night Hydra came after Bucky. Hearing how she shot four men, only to try and save the fourth man - a man she had every reason to hate, put Grey firmly on Sharon’s good side. Very few people turned to violence for selfless reasons. Even her reasons for joining SHIELD were selfish.

“Still can’t believe there wasn’t a bloodbath,” Trip said, breaking any tension that was on the beach. “I mean, it’s Grey. Are we sure she didn’t kick this guy out of the window?”

“She definitely considered it,” Jim said, laughing. He dropped onto the towel next to Helen and opened the cooler. He grabbed a beer for himself, and a premade cocktail for Helen. Candied lemons floated around, dancing with the bubbles.

“I think there’s something in my contract about Stark Industries not being held liable for defenestration,” Helen said lightly. It took two seconds for Jim and Trip to nearly snort their beers out of their noses, while Sharon laughed so hard Helen worried she’d fall over. Brian and Lizzie were trying to hide their laughter while Kat and Allie were leaning against each other, giggling. Once he settled down, Jim tapped his beer against her drink. Helen couldn’t help but smile.

>Line Break<

“And this happens?”

“Monthly,” Jayne sighed, melting into her chair while the nail tech covered her legs with a hot towel. “Pepper insists we take care of ourselves first, especially with a high stress job like managing the Starks.”

“Every year, Pepper treats the upper-level women to a spa package along with our Christmas bonus.” Samantha said, similarly relaxed, but holding a frosted glass of rose.

“I love this company,” Jennifer purred. “You think they’ll pay for my masters?”

“Providing Grey doesn’t first, you mean?” Jayne asked, getting giggles from the girls. “That girl is going to be the death of me, with her generosity alone.”

“Let me guess, she saw another disaster in the news and wants to singlehandedly fund the repairs?” Sharon asked, looking up in interest. “No, that’s too tame. She saw an orphan refuge and she wants to sponsor them?”

“She saw a dog sad that they were in the shelter and sent them two hundred grand in funds, kibble, toys and treats.”

“That’s not terrible,” Sharon said. That was actually tame for the Starks. Then it hit her. “Two hundred grand in funds, and two hundred grand of food, and two hundred grand in toys… She gave nearly a million bucks, for a sad dog? Why not just adopt the dog?”

“Chenin,” Jennifer and Jayne said in unison. As much as Grey whined about the cat, she adored him. She had Jarvis fabricate her a sweater with his face on it.

“Was it at least her own money?” Samantha asked, curious. “Finance might kill her if she keeps using company funds.”

“Why though?” Jayne asked. “Stark Industries has so much money it might as well be all the money.”

“Taxes,” Jennifer said sagely. Samantha snorted.

“Is this even a monthly requirement?” Lizzie asked, ending the Stark Industries giggles. “This seems to be a lot.”

“For us, yeah,” Sharon said. “Grey and Pepper are constantly in the press, if they look anything less than a hundred percent in public, they’re crucified. And it ends up affecting stock.”

“Of course it does.” Lizzie had never been more glad to be a secret agent. Sharon and Katherine felt much the same. “And that trash reporter doesn’t help. Should write for The Sun, that one.”

“She’s stayed right on the line of what we can and can’t sue her for,” Jayne said with a heavy eye roll. “We’ve got a betting pool on when it’s going to happen. General expectation is when Grey turns twenty one.”

“I think I want in on that pool,” Sharon said. Jayne gave her a wide grin that showed too many teeth.

>Line Break<

“No, Pepper won’t let me,” Tony whined. “Grey wouldn’t either, if I asked her. She believes in honor, can you believe that?”

“It’s a reporter, Tones, what would you even be able to do?” Jim asked. The men were in a top box at a baseball game. They couldn’t tell you who was playing, or at least, Tony couldn’t.

“Prevent her from ever publishing again?” Tony suggested. Trip, across the room adding another basket of wings to his plate, snorted and shook his head before walking over to join them, Riley on his heels, two plates in his hands. Jim offered him a beer, but Trip declined, instead joining Tony in having sparkling water. Riley pulled off a balancing act to get both plates on one arm to grab two drinks and tuck them in his pockets.

“Freedom of speech means freedom of speech, T,” Trip said. “Not even you can take that away. You have to wait until she crosses the line to do something. You know Grey believes that.”

“Ugh.” That was Grey’s core belief. People could change, and they should be encouraged to do so, especially if they were heading down a dangerous path. When Tony found out that Grey had arranged meetings with people she’d also named as bad-guys, Tony thought his heart was going to stop – arc reactor be damned. “She also believes people are inherently good.”

“The same person who will threaten violence at the slightest inconvenience?”

“That’s the one,” Tony said. His smile was proud, his eyes held a fond exasperation.

“You’ve got a good kid, Tones,” Happy assured. “Who else could pull this off?”

Bucky was watching the game with rapt attention, flinching, and swearing with each pitch, catch or run. Brian was sitting next to him, occasionally leaning over to whisper something to Sam, who was paying more attention to his wedding Pinterest board.

Tony smiled softly, thrilled beyond expression at all the changes Grey brought into his life. The legacies, Barnes, the suits, the birds, Pepper. Tony thought he was happy enough to fly without his suit every time he thought about his beautiful girlfriend.

“Jim, there was something I wanted to ask you, before we went back to LA,” Tony said.

“Yeah, what’s up?”

“Would you help me pick out a ring for Pepper?”

“About damn time, Tony,” Jim said, clapping him on the shoulder.

“Total dibs on the bachelor party,” Trip called in excitement. “Brain, Barnes, Wilson, you hear this? Tony’s gonna propose!”

“He’s only been in love with her forever,” Bucky said, laughing. “Are you gonna let Grey plan the wedding?”

“Pretty sure she already did,” Tony said, nodding sagely. Happy couldn’t help but laugh because he knew it was true. She’d sent him to pick up the custom design wedding bands weeks ago. “Shit, she’s probably got the engagement ring picked out.”

“She definitely does,” Bucky said, though whether it was fact or belief, no one could tell. “Talk to her before you go shopping.”

“I’m gonna make Pepper my wife,” Tony said with a dopey smile on his face. His family laughed at him good naturedly. Happy and Jim hid a fist bump from him.

>Line Break<

Grey flopped heavily on the couch, only remembering at the last moment that she had a broken collarbone. She made a pained noise but gave no effort to move. Bucky grabbed her by a leg and her good arm and flipped her like a pancake onto her other side.

“It’s so nice to be home,” Grey said, wiggling herself deeper into the couch. “Hate New York. It’s cold.”

“It was eighty degrees on Tuesday,” Pepper pointed out.

“And on Wednesday it was back down to forty! I spent three hours with a migraine that I could feel in my teeth. I had to miss girl’s day!” Grey pouted. “Here, the weather never changes. It’s beautiful.”

“You were the one that wanted to move to New York,” Tony said, his feet up on the coffee table while he read through a backlog of emails.

“Because that’s where the aliens are,” Grey whined. “And it’s where Spiderman lives and Dad, you’re gonna love him. Irondad and Spiderson trends on twitter, Tumblr, and TikTok.”

“Irondad?” Tony questioned, looking at Grey in mild alarm. She just nodded as if it was the best thing in the world.

“You’re worse than Batman, adopting every stray child you meet. It’s a trope.”

“I thought you were forbidden from tropes?” Happy asked. Bucky didn’t really understand the conversation, still unused to some of the modern terms, but Grey blushed scarlet, causing him to laugh.

“Is it really me, if it’s Dad’s fault?”

“Starks,” Jim whispered to Bucky like it was a conspiracy. Bucky snorted and tried to hide his laughter. It didn’t work.

“Hey now, I’ve never done anything wrong in my life,” Tony said, full of indignance. It was Pepper’s turn to snort out loud.

“Uh-huh, sure,” she said, in the same tone of voice parents use when they assure their small child that Santa is real.

“I’ll believe that when Hell freezes over,” Jim teased.

“Hell last froze over on February Fifteenth of this year,” Jarvis said from the ceiling. “Hell Michigan, experiences tough winters and beautiful summers.”

There was a moment of silence before Grey cracked up, laughing so hard she wheezed as Tony sat there with an open mouth.

“I’ve never been so disrespected in my life,” Tony pouted.

“Give it a while, I’m sure they can top that,” Jim said, out of breath from laughing. Tony crossed his arms with a huff, starting another round of laughter. Eventually he caved in and started laughing too.

"Is it wrong that I’m glad it’s just the family again?” Bucky asked quietly, as if he was afraid of the answer.

“Goodness no,” Pepper assured. “I love having everyone over, but it’s nice to have something resembling quiet again.”

“Alone time is a big part of self-care,” Grey said, lying flat on her back with a couch pillow on her face. “So are naps, so shhhhhhh.”

Bucky and Pepper struggled to keep their laughter quiet as Grey shoved her finger against the top of the pillow, as if she was putting her finger to her lips. Grey shifted her hand and threw the pillow at Bucky, sitting up and pouting.

“What do you mean I have three hundred unread emails?” Grey shouted, glaring off to the side. “There’s no way in fucking hell.”

“That nap sure lasted a while,” Bucky stage whispered to Pepper, keeping the pillow on his lap. Grey shot him a look of loathing as she left the living room, still whining to Bambi under her breath.

“I’m afraid to ask, but I might as well. How many unread emails do I have?” Pepper asked, looking up.

“You have four hundred unread emails, one hundred are labelled urgent, seven are marked as important, and eighty-three are from finance,” Jarvis said. Pepper turned slightly green.

“We were only gone a week?” Bucky asked, horrified. Pepper shrugged and followed Grey’s trail to the hall. Bucky stood up and followed her, planning on bouncing between her and Grey to help with the emails.

“And then there were three,” Tony said, looking between Happy and Jim in amusement.

“Speak for yourself, I have an entire security department to run. I get weekly reports from seventy different locations. I’m just waiting for tomorrow because I can.”

“Lazy bones,” Jim teased. “I’m good because I checked in with General Morrow the second, we landed.”

“Miss Stark would like me to remind you that you are resuming your morning activities, tomorrow at four. Sergeant Barnes has declared this non-negotiable.” Tony huffed at Jarvis but nodded.

“Guess that means I’m off to stretch. Tomorrow is going to hurt.” Tony got off the couch and groaned. “Grey’s so lucky Barnes is taking it easy on her right now. Makes me wish I was pregnant!”

“Tones?”

“Yeah, I know,” Tony said, waving his hand at Jim. “I’m just not wanting to go back to hand to hand tomorrow. Wonder if we can switch out for weapons, just this once.”

“Have Grey ask, he’ll cave.”

>Line Break<

“Falcon to base, we have two in hand, coming home at your eight o’clock, permission to re-enter base airspace in zero one hour?”

“Falcon, this is Penguin at base, you are clear for re-entry in zero one hour,” Allie said through comms.

“You seriously have to talk like that, every time?” Grey asked, one hand on her back as she sat down carefully. Between the chronic pain, and the pregnancy back pain, Grey was so glad she was benched. She could barely carry a bottle of coffee creamer without getting a cramp.

“Not the whole time, only for specific reasons. Just be glad they tend to keep their comms closed on these longer missions, I love them both, but if I have to hear one more thing about their wedding, I might scream,” Allie teased.

“Bucky and I have been like that with this little one,” Grey said. “We’ve been discussing names. We can’t decide on anything I’ll suggest Antonia, my favorite, for dad. He suggested Winifred. Then for boys, neither of us likes anything. I think we’ve driven my parents insane.”

“Mayday, mayday, mayday, Falcon to base, we are taking fire, repeat, we are taking fire, Hawk is hit!” Sam’s panicked voice came through the speakers, startling Allie into motion.

“Penguin to squad leader, Iron Birds in danger, repeat Mayday call received, coordinates in route, requesting reinforcements.”

“Squad leader to Penguin, we are good to go at your signal,” came the reply not fifteen seconds later.

“Green light, squad leader,” Allie said. Grey used her phone to connect Bambi to their comms, forcing open the connection.

“Sam, what’s going on?” Grey demanded, wincing as she put a hand on her side. Of course the stress would give her a cramp. Once this was all over, and the boys had been patched up, she was going to tear them a new one for putting her through this.

“Riley’s hit, he’s going down, I can’t help him, I’m buddy locked.” Sam was rescuing a hostage. They both had someone flying with them – there was nothing to be done. If Sam wanted to rescue Riley, if he wanted to fight back, he’d have to risk his rescue.

“Riley, come in, damn it Riley, say something,” Grey demanded.

“I’m here, Peacemaker,” Riley gasped, his breathing labored. “Buddy lock disengaged, I repeat, my rescue did not make it. I’ve been hit twice, I’m losing a lot of blood, where’s those reinforcements?”

“ETA to rescue ten minutes,” Allie said, looking over her shoulder at Grey, wo had doubled over with the strength of a cramp. Grey cut off her comms just in time to let out w whimper. This wasn’t just a cramp, there was something else going on. Grey wasn’t sure what, but she knew it was bad.

“Allie, do we have medics nearby?”

“Grey, you can’t be in your suit right now, you can’t be thinking of going to get him?” Allie demanded, pulling away from her mic so the boys wouldn’t hear her.

“Not for Riley, for me, I think my water just broke,” Grey panted, her hand under her belly to support it. Her pants were dark with liquid, and Allie could see the same labor pained expression Kat had when she went into labor with Luna. “What’s that expression, when it rains it pours?”

“Bird nest to base, we need medics at control, we have a woman in premature labor,” Allie spat, barking more orders into her headset. “Falcon, Hawk, status report.”

“Hawk is down,” Falcon said dully. “Repeat, Hawk is down. Beacon has been dropped, reinforcements should be traded for search and rescue.”

“Riley?” Grey gasped, tears building. Riley was dead. This was the mission? This was what took him from Sam – it was Grey’s fault?  “Sam honey… Ah! Allie, I think something’s wrong with the baby.”

>Line Break<

On any other day, Grey would’ve teased Jim and Sam for standing there in their dress blues. Marines have the better dress uniforms, should’ve chosen a better branch. Any other day, she would’ve had a joke, or a one-liner about Pepper looking like a mourning widow in all black. C’mon Pep, I’m working hard to make sure you don’t wear a widow’s garb. But Grey couldn’t do anything but hold up Riley’s mom as she sobbed and screamed for her son as the pallbearers carried him off the C-130 and loaded him into a hearse. Grey’s eyes were red and swollen under her sunglasses from crying most of the night and into the morning.

Riley’s mom was praying, or pleading, in rapid Spanish under her breath. Grey couldn’t tell what it was as she held the woman upright, until they loaded the coffin in the hearse. Both of their knees gave out, at the final sign that they wouldn’t ever see him again.

Strong arms in the form of Tony, supported them both until Rosa was able to support herself enough to walk over to her son’s coffin and place a shaking hand on top of the box.

Bucky was supporting Sam, his arm wrapped tightly around his shoulders. Sam was blank faced as he stared in front of him, waiting for reality to make sense again. Grey could only grieve for the loss of her friend, and her friend’s loss.

“We are so sorry for your loss,” Allie said softly to Rosa, Riley’s mom. “If there’s anything at all that you need, please, let us know.”

Grey couldn’t hear her response, tucking her head against Tony’s chest. He rubbed her back, already aware of her internal argument.

“There was nothing you could’ve done differently,” Tony whispered. “Just because you knew doesn’t mean you could’ve prevented this. Do not put Riley’s death on your conscious.”

Grey just looked up at him with tired eyes. Riley’s death was already on her conscious. She could see his smiling face every time she closed her eyes. She should’ve been able to stop his death. She couldn’t seem to prevent anyone’s death. Two funerals in a week was too many.

>Line Break<

I knew, logically, that locking myself in my office for three days was a terrible idea for my mental health. I also knew that the isolation was doing terrible things to my guilt complex, but there was too much I needed to get done, and I couldn’t afford any more distractions.

I text Sam as often as I could, and Allie kept me up do date with how he was doing (drowning his sorrows in too-long runs and peach cobbler ice cream.) Every time his name lit up my phone, I felt a stab of guilt. I replied to his message; a picture of him smothering his ice cream in caramel sauce and threw my phone in a drawer. I turned back to my three computer screens and sighed.

“Bambi, run those numbers and let me know where we’re standing with that. In the meantime, pull up what we have for solar panels?” I went slightly cross-eyed, trying to understand the blueprint for the hexagonal solar panels before changing my mind. “No, that’s not helpful. You know what, new project, bring up the tower specs.”

“What are you looking for, Grey?” Bambi asked, dutifully projecting the tower hologram. I stood up so I could circle it. I leaned heavily to the right as my left knee wobbled for a moment.

“There was a TV show I saw briefly on Tiktok, where this company had solar panels that slid in and out between floor levels when they sensed sunlight.” Bambi segmented the tower, giving me just one floor to look at. “See here, there’s enough space for a solar panel that’s less than five inches thick. If we have a sunlight sensor on the exterior of the drawer, they can slide out automatically when there’s sunlight.”

Bambi rendered the idea, showing where the solar panel drawer would be, and the specifications needed to make sure the floors were still properly insulated.

“Like this?”

“Yeah, that looks right. Now we’re going to want a way to make sure they can’t be pulled out of the building. Or a way to make sure that if that happens, a person can’t gain access to anything inside the tower.”

“I’ll send it up to R&D with your ideas and have them put it into production.” Chenin walked into my office, yelling his head off.

“Where I’ll summarily receive an email telling me to sit down and mind my business,” I whined, twisting in my chair to crack my back. I meowed back at him, trying to match his pitch to annoy him. “Hey, get down!”

I had to knock Chenin off my desk, again, before I settled back in my chair and glared at the computer screens in front of me. He yelled at me but left my office. I shook my head at his antics. I love him, but he’s definitely a pain in the ass.

“You need to take a break, Grey,” Bambi said from the ceiling.

“I might actually die if I stop,” I said, running my fingers through my hair. I had to stop and pick around a knot. “I am losing my fuckin’ mind, I’m exhausted, my stomach hurts, Riley is dead, my daughter is dead.”

Riley’s death caused me to go into premature labor. Even with everything the doctors knew how to do, my beautiful daughter’s lungs hadn’t yet formed, so after a few, frantic hours on ECMO, she passed away in her parents’ arms. Bucky and I settled on Antonia, after my dad, for her name. The family had a small, private funeral in New York, and baby Antonia was laid to rest next to Howard and Maria Stark on the grounds of the New York manor. Antonia Riley Barnes-Stark 04/20/2011 Beloved. Bucky carried her tiny coffin by himself, settling her gently into the dirt, while dad held me up as I cried. If it hadn’t been for Pepper, planning Riley and Antonia’s funerals, I never would’ve made it through.

It was Pepper, who adjusted the Veteran’s Memorial Charitable Fund into the Riley Del Sol Memorial Fund and made Riley the inaugural recipient. His mother, Rosa, a proud Puerto Rican woman, wouldn’t have let us cover the costs for his service otherwise.

I stopped and took a breath. Focusing on the wrong things would only drive me further down the rabbit hole I was currently falling down. If I stopped, if I slowed down, the racing thoughts that moved too fast for me to hear would slow down, and I would hear them. Your daughter is dead. Your daughter is dead. Your daughter is dead. Your child is dead.

“I don’t think I can do this, Bambi,” I said finally. My baby is dead. “I’m trying to do too much, but if I stop, I can’t think.”

“Would you like me to schedule you an appointment with Dr Tyler?” Bambi asked, I put my head down on the desk, then gave them a thumbs up. I knew better than to argue. After Riley’s funeral, we all had emergency sessions with our therapists. My daughter is dead.

“Well, you were right,” Tony said, unceremoniously barging into my office. I didn’t lift my head, just leaned to the side. I waited for him to continue, but he obviously wanted a response.

“That’s not specific enough,” I said, awkwardly shrugging my shoulders before finally sitting up with a heavy sigh. Time to push everything into a box and deal with what was right in front of me. At least it was my dad this time. I didn’t mind it when it was family. “What was I right about this time?”

“Oil prices jumped twenty percent over night,” Dad said bitterly, throwing himself into the spare chair against the wall. I turned to face him, kicking my feet up on the trash can. “Is this that energy crisis you were talking about?”

“All I remember is gas prices shot up in 2011. And that was a bitch because I broke my ankle and mom had to drive me to and from school every day instead of me riding the bus home.” I tried to remember more, but the only things I remembered from 2011 was the necklace Josh gave me for Christmas, the scooter I had to use instead of crutches, and the geometry class with Zack. And being called gimpy for the rest of my high school career. It had been affectionate, I hoped. “That’s all I got, for this year. Actually, no, May is going to be exciting.”

“We already knew that,” Tony said, confused. “We have the expo in just over a week.”

“Seal Team Six will get Osama Bin Laden in May,” I explained. Dad’s mouth fell open, then he let out a cheer, leaping from his chair to pull me to my feet so he could hug me. I laughed as he spun me around, then dropped us both back in our seats.

“Why didn’t you say anything sooner?”

“Are any of us affiliated with the Navy? Or the Seals?”

“No?”

“Then why would I mention it?” I asked, laughing. “It’s nice to not have to worry about every single thing that we’re going to live through.”

“Yeah, but why couldn’t we give them the intel and do it sooner?” Dad asked. I stared at him. “Because you only know that it happens, not where. Right, sorry.”

“I know more about your world than I do my own,” I said, not really apologizing. “I can tell you all about what happens to the superpowered people in the world, can’t say shit about politics until 2016.”

“Why then?” Dad asked.

“In twenty sixteen, I voted for the woman I thought was going to be the first female president. She was running against a man who openly mocked disabled people, made denigrating comments about women, and wanted to completely shut down our borders to anybody not white. She lost the election. I spent the following four years tracking everything that was happening in DC. Well, technically it was Mar-A-Largo.” Dad opened his mouth to comment or question but ended up shaking his head. He would understand, eventually.

“You wanna tell me who won the election?” He asked, waiting. I shook my head, no I definitely did not.

“I don’t think you’ll believe me.” After a brief glare, he nodded. I was glad, mostly because he and Happy watched The Apprentice at least once a week. I wasn’t allowed to join them after I threw a couch cushion at the TV when Trump started talking.

“Fine. You wanna tell me about the six emails you’ve sent to R&D since this morning?” Tony asked. I shook my head again but ended up nodding. “You don’t work for R&D; you don’t have to keep cranking these things out for us. You can simply give us the ideas and we can make them happen.”

“I’m pulling ideas from fictional TV shows, I have to make sure they can actually work in a real-world application before I send them off to you lot,” I argued. “I’m not gonna send over an idea that won’t work. Or worse, something that’s already patented.”

“I send through at least three ideas per week that don’t work,” Dad said, trying not to laugh at me. I didn’t appreciate it, even though I knew he was just trying to make me feel better. “We have an entire team designed specifically for taking off the wall inventions and turning them into something useful. Or just useable.”

“I need to relax. I need a vacation,” I said, caving. I sorted through my desk drawer until I found the folder I wanted. I handed it to my dad with another sigh. “I did steal a little of your hologram technology, as well as the VR you use for the HUD and the glasses. Some of it is producible, some is specific for training for us and the Academy.”

“I can see that. These are good ideas.” He leafed through the pages, pausing at interesting ones. Some had rendered images from Bambi, others had paragraph long descriptions.

“Can’t claim credit, I think I stole one of those ideas from the Hunger Games,” I said, shrugging. “Granted, that hasn’t come out yet, but still.”

“You’re not stealing ideas; you’re being inspired by them. You can’t steal fictional technology,” Dad pointed out. I made a face, I wasn’t too sure about that, especially with me now living in a previously thought fictional world.

“Page thirty-four is definitely theft,” I said. He rapidly turned the page, wanting to know specifically what I was admitted to having stolen. I could tell he was on the correct page when his mouth fell open in surprise. I grinned, just a little proud. Bambi had been a big help, but so had The Librarians.

“I’m sorry, did you figure out Tesla’s Ionosphere technology?” Dad demanded, staring at the page. I shrugged, aiming for bashful. “I can make this work, just adjust this equation here, I can, can I borrow your screens?”

I stood and stepped back, giving control of the holotable to my dad, who pulled up the tower, then bisected it. I watched him stare at it, his nose scrunched the same way mine did when I couldn’t make up my mind. Something got pulled out and thrown away, and he replaced it with a copper pipe. Then he threw out the copper pipe and adjusted an equation. The copper pipe became even thicker, with just enough room for three wires to run from end to end. The pipe stretched from the highest point of the tower to the third sub-basement.

“Jarvis, send this to the contractor team, have them run this change immediately,” Dad said, clapping his hands together. He was staring at the blueprint as if he couldn’t believe it existed. To be fair, neither could I.

“Did we just figure out Tesla’s Ionosphere technology?” I asked, staring wide-eyed at the hologram. And slightly cross-eyed. I’d only just learned how to read blueprints a few weeks ago and they still mostly looked like gibberish.

“Holy shit, I think we did,” Dad said, breathless. “Well, you did.”

“Eh. You did the math, I just gave you the idea,” I said. “Besides, no one on this earth would believe I did that if you tried to give me credit. Actually, I think no one on any earth would believe you.”

“I would believe him,” Jim said, strolling in my office like he owned it. He did that a lot since officially moving in with us. “But then again, I always believe Tony.”

“Bullshit,” Dad said, laughing as he looked at his best friend. “When I first told you about my kid you were so close to throwing me out of that jet.”

“You were claiming a pink haired woman as your daughter,” Jim pointed out. “If Pepper and Happy hadn’t been playing along, I’d have called the cops, thinking it was a hostage situation.”

“That’s entirely fair,” I said. “I’m still shocked I was believed. Once I realized what was happening, I thought I’d gone insane. Or that my pot was cut with something.”

“Jarvis took the footage from that day and ran every single scan he could on it,” Dad said. “There’s no evidence that you didn’t just walk out of a blind spot and into my lab. There was no flash of light, no magical portals, nothing.”

“No radiation, no static, nothing?” I asked, kind of shocked. While I hadn’t seen anything that could explain how I ended up in a completely different universe, I had expected there to be something. “Well, that’s one mystery we’ll never solve. That’s annoying.”

“If we can’t figure out how you got here, how will you get home?” Jim asked. Dad and I exchanged looks, causing Jim to frown. “What?”

I sighed, heavily and looked at him. Dad and I had talked about me being stuck. This was my home now. And I’d accepted that. Sort of. Mostly. Or something.

“We don’t think I ever will,” I said, fiddling with the rings on my fingers. They were one of the last things I had from my original life. My rings, my weed pen that I just started using again, my rust-colored hoodie I was forbidden from wearing outside of the house, and my Birkenstocks. “I think this is my new home, I will live and die here.”

It wasn’t the most cheerful sentiment, but it was the one I had. Dad gave me a sour-lemon look, indicating he didn’t like me discussing my death so casually. I shrugged at him, what else did he expect? It wasn’t like I planned on dying soon, old ish age would do. But that still meant surviving Thanos.

“Well, I can promise this depressing ass conversation wasn’t why I came here,” Jim said, looking warily between me and Dad. He held up a sticky note from Pepper. “Alice White wants a sit down with you two to run a piece on what you plan on doing in the wake of the 20% increase in crude oil prices.”

“Great, more work for me. Uh, Bambi, do I have anything tomorrow at one?”

“Your calendar is clear from ten to two tomorrow,” Bambi said from my computer. I nodded. “Would you like me to schedule the interview with Alice White tomorrow?”

“Yeah, put her in after lunch if you could. And then reach out to finance and have them put something together for me so I can actually sound like I know what I’m talking about,” I shrugged, even though I was talking mostly to myself. “Why is finance suddenly my job?”

“You’re quite literally the princess of the press,” Jim said, smiling brightly and reaching out to ruffle my hair. The joke was on him, he got his finger stuck in a knot. I laughed as I yanked the knot out of my hair, only wincing a little bit. “They don’t want any of us, they only want you.”

“That’s because her facial expressions can give them more information than what she says,” Dad added, already starting to laugh. I had to concede his point, my facial expressions usually needed to use their inside voice. I blamed Covid, and getting too used to wearing a mask that covered my face.

“Or because I manage to explain things at their reading level, as opposed to you and Pepper who tend to use college level math at all times,” I said, digging through my drawers until I found my hairbrush. I ran it through the tangles, before quickly coming to the realization that I hated having longer hair again. It was barely passed my shoulders but that was already too long. “I need a haircut. And a shower. Anybody need anything else?”

“Dinner will be ready in two hours,” Jarvis said helpfully from the ceiling.

“Copy that, I will see everyone at dinner,” I said, standing carefully. Dad and Jim patted me on my shoulders as I walked past them. I turned right and headed for my room; they went left to the living room. “Bambi, order me some hair ties so I can keep this mop off my neck, yeah?”

>Line Break<

Pepper had just shoved her birthday cinnamon roll into her mouth when the family heard the front door open, and slam shut. Plates were dropped and weapons drawn before the family realized Jarvis wouldn’t have let in a threat. Katherine Dugan walked in with a wrapped box, and a CIA folder labelled classified.

“I did say I was coming,” Katherine said as she saw three guns disappear into holsters.

“Don’t mind them, they’re jumpy,” Tony said, waving his hand at the trio who had drawn their weapons. Jim smiled apologetically at Katherine. Grey and Bucky just shrugged. She shoved a cinnamon roll in her mouth and went looking for a broom to sweep up the plate that shattered. “What’d’cha bring us?”

“A birthday present for Pepper, and a file for Barnes. Can I have a plate?” Tony jerked his thumb toward the food. Katherine handed the box and the file to Bucky, who passed the file to Tony. He flipped through the pages, impressed with the intel.

“Somalia, huh?” Grey asked, reading the map sideways. “For Stark weapons?”

“Nope. Got a lead on one of the names you gave me. Orisov was spotted exchanging money for identities by a U.C. friend in Interpol. Two IDs, names were John Smith and John Brown.” Katherine loaded her plate with Bucky’s cheesy eggs and two cinnamon rolls. Jim poured her a coffee and sat it near her. “She was able to get a look at the photos. One is definitely Orisov, the other is unknown.”

“Do you think it’s another asset?”

“No,” Bucky and Grey said together. Grey continued, “they were only able to make what, six more super soldiers? But they’re in cryo in Siberia. No, we don’t know specifically where. They were a tad, shall we say, temperamental?”

“Bloodthirsty and unlikely to listen to orders,” Bucky rephrased.

“Is there anything else we know?” Pepper asked.

“Not yet. Brian is going to flag the passport numbers and keep an eye out for locations. But if they go through back-channel methods, we won’t have much advance notice.” Jim glanced at Grey, who shrugged. If Hydra was moving an asset into position to take someone out, she had no knowledge of it. “Oh, Grey? Lizzie said you were right.”

“Fuck.” Grey had asked Lizzie to check with her sources about what caused the fighting in Sokovia. If Lizzie said Grey was right, it meant that behind everything, was Hydra. So, Hydra wanted to play chess. They’d never win.

Chapter Text

Stark Industries Welcomes New Leadership as Pepper Potts Steps In as CEO
Christine Everhart, Vanity Fair

April 27, 2011

Today, Stark Industries announced a new chapter in its leadership: Margaret Stark, current CEO, will be passing the title to Virginia “Pepper” Potts. After months of discussions and with mutual agreement from the Stark family, Potts will officially take on the role, bringing with her a wealth of experience and a longstanding commitment to the company's values and vision.

Margaret Stark shared her thoughts on the transition, saying, “I was an excellent appetizer for the company. Dad and I had been discussing, all the way back in 2009, putting Miss Potts in leadership at Stark Industries. Her ability to assist me in leading this company through her most trying times only serves to assure us we're making the right decision."

Tony Stark echoed his daughter’s sentiments, calling Pepper Potts the “CEO in all but name” during his own tenure as head of the company. “She was the only reason things got done,” he remarked. “It’s time she takes over fully and continues doing the excellent work my daughter started.”

Potts’ journey with Stark Industries is a story of dedication and leadership. A Boston University graduate with a bachelor’s degree in accounting, she began her career at Stark Industries as Tony’s personal assistant and quickly demonstrated her talent, commitment, and reliability. Briefly stepping into the world of modeling early in her career, Potts’ talents always shone brightest in the corporate sphere. Her strategic insights and natural poise have been crucial as she worked alongside both Tony and Margaret to guide Stark Industries through tumultuous times.

Potts is also no stranger to the Stark family’s new era of humanitarian efforts. As the pilot of the Rescue Machine armor, she has supported the “Iron Family” on critical missions worldwide, most recently aiding in disaster relief in Japan following the Fukushima earthquake and tsunami.

Pepper Potts’ transition to CEO is a continuation of her integral role in Stark Industries’ transformation. She was a driving force in Margaret Stark’s efforts to implement more employee-centered policies, including changes in company benefits, increased support for employees and their families, and an ongoing commitment to transparency and accountability at all levels of the company.

This change reflects the forward-thinking ethos that Stark Industries embodies, honoring tradition while embracing a future of innovation and responsibility. With Potts at the helm, Stark Industries seems well-prepared for continued growth and a bold new era. The company’s employees and stakeholders alike can look forward to the leadership of a CEO who has demonstrated unflagging loyalty, vision, and strength, both in the boardroom and on the frontlines of global challenges.

The Stark family is confident that Potts’ dedication and expertise will continue to guide Stark Industries into a promising future. From transforming the company’s inner workings to representing its values on the world stage, Potts has proven herself a champion of the Stark legacy.

>Iron Man 2<

Bucky Barnes was exhausted. All he wanted to do was curl up under the covers and sleep until his feet stopped aching. Instead, he finished his cup of coffee, shook himself like a dog, and left the control room. Kyle, a previous green beret turned go-fer, fell into step with him, a tablet in his hands, and three inches of paperwork tucked under his arm.

“What’s next?”

“Grey has the entertainment side running on autopilot, there is nothing over there we need to handle. Miss Potts has requested additional hands to the side entrance and the parking lot, I’ve already sent Harrison’s squad and Boyd’s team volunteered to root out the car thieves.” Bucky nodded, glancing at the tablet keeping track of every on-site member of Stark Security. “Barclay’s squad is going around making sure everyone gets a break and a snack. He’s got Tina and Katie with him.”

“Copy that,” Bucky said, trying not to laugh. Tina and Katie were two of the scariest women he’d ever met. “You think they’ll hit a guest, or staff first?”

“Katie has money on a guest, likely doubting she actually works security,” Kyle said. He switched views on the tablet, pulling up the ticket sales. “We’re expecting just shy of seven thousand people tonight for the premier evening. Tomorrow, sales has us at fourteen, three eight seven. That’s not including the three thousand staff and fifteen hundred volunteers.”

“Or the people that will buy their tickets at the gate,” Bucky added. “Did Hogan send over the OT estimate? And did we get approval from finance?”

“Yes. Jones is the only one with OT restrictions, but that’s only because his wife is one sneeze away from labor.”

“Twins, right?” Bucky remembered. Happy stressed that it was important to know things about his team. Not only did it show them that they were valued, it made them more loyal.

“Yes sir, they’re very excited.” Bucky had a friend, in Brooklyn who had twin sisters. He smiled slightly, glad to have another part of his past back where it belonged.

“Does Jim need help with the various military presentations?” Bucky asked, twisting to avoid a herd of volunteers as they ran across the open space. They looked like they were aiming for the Oracle globe that gave Bucky anxiety. “Or additional hands? We’ve got four roaming units; we can spare two of them.”

“I’ll send Hughes, unless you want to keep him as a rover?”

“Who has Chavez?”

“Hughes.”

“Send them to Jim, Chavez is a little weasel, put him near the politicians, we’ll know everything that’s happening.”

“No wonder Hogan trusts you to be in charge,” Kyle said, looking up at Bucky for the first time that evening. “You make this look easy.”

“I’m older than I look,” Bucky teased. Kyle didn’t know who he was beyond his role at Stark Security, so the joke went over his head. “Alright. Is that stack for me?”

“No, I have to run it to Grey. She said she’d get it to Miss Potts.”

“Fantastic, I hate paperwork. Go on and head over, bring her a lemonade, will you? She’s probably dying.”

“Lemonade and paperwork, copy.” And Kyle was gone, slipping down a side street to find the nearest pretzel stand. Tony had requested the food stands open a few hours before the gates, that way staff could eat before they got lost in the excitement.

“Hogan, we’re green and go,” Bucky said, into his comms with the press of a button. They needed closed comms, otherwise they’d never manage to get everything done.

“T minus five hours until the gates open. Check in?” Hogan asked, basically checking attendance.

“I’m at control,” Pepper said. She had Jayne and Tony’s PR rep Megan with her, as well as Jennifer and Sam, who volunteered to help work opening night. “We’ve got everything handled here.”

“Entertainment is set up. I’m just waiting on the last of the drinks for the various greenrooms, and Belle, who is- Here! Fantastic. Oh, and Kyle with my paperwork.” There was sudden silence, as if she had cut off her mic. The family could picture her chugging the drink, as she often did with her water after training. “Thanks, sugar, I really needed that drink. I’m green and go.”

“Alright everyone, this is likely going to be the busiest and most ridiculous month of our lives, let’s get to work.” They could all hear Pepper huff. The comm link closed, and Bucky was back alone with his thoughts, a tablet, and a sense of urgency that vibrated through his bones.

At least we don’t have to be here for the whole month. Bucky shook his head at Grey’s text. She was right though. Tony was slated to drive in the Grand Prix in Morocco the following week.

It was six in the evening when Bucky looked up to see Iron Man blazing across the sky, pulling loops and barrel rolls. He was joined by Iron Peacemaker and Rescue Machine, for some fancy flying that would shame the Blue Angels. All three of them landed on the main stage, officially opening the Expo.

“Knock’em dead,” Bucky said, briefly opening his comms so they could hear him. Grey clicked her mic three times. Bucky smiled, and whispered to himself, “love you too, Grey.”

>Iron Man 2<

Grey couldn’t stop her whoop of excitement as her and Pepper took off a second behind Tony. They had a new mode on their suits, Ghost Mode, keeping all their lights dark so they could fly undetected for a short bit. They flew a mile away from the Expo, turned on all the lights again, and headed back for the main stage of the Stark Expo.

“Knock ’em dead,” Bucky said from the ground as he watched them fly overhead. Grey clicked her mic three times, one of several non-verbal communication codes the family had set up, telling Bucky that she loved him.

They flew in formation, the girls a bit behind Tony. He landed first, and the robots in the stage started taking off the suits.

“It is so good to be back,” Tony said the moment he was able to step free of his suit. He looked resplendent in a tuxedo, all black and white except for the pocket square, bright red. Pepper was once again in her Persian Blue dress, this time with glittery gold heels and chains, causing her to sparkle in the lights. Grey stepped out of Iron Peacemaker in a dress that held gold accents that hinted at armor. The dress was, again, American Rose, with gold links of chainmail coming from the bottom of the corset.

Grey and Pepper waved at the crowd, while Tony stood there, his arms widespread as if he were absorbing the cheers.

Eventually, the dancers took a final bow and headed off stage. Grey and Pepper stepped up next to Tony, identical grins on their faces.

“Blow something up!” Someone shouted from the crowd. Grey laughed.

“We already did that,” she shouted back. The cheers and clapping finally died down, and Grey felt like she could actually hear things again.

“I’m not saying that the world is enjoying its longest period of uninterrupted peace in years because of us,” Tony said. The crowd, mostly comprised of service members and Stark Industry employees, cheered their approval. For this, the opening night, there were only about three thousand guests. “I’m not saying, that from the ashes of captivity, never has a greater phoenix metaphor been personified in human history! I’m not saying that Uncle Sam can kick back on a lawn chair, sippin’ on iced tea, because I haven’t found anyone man enough to go toe-to-toe with me on my best day.”

“Except me,” Grey whispered out of the corner of her mouth, her press smile not moving.

“I love you, Tony!” A woman shouted from the crowd.

“Hey, me too,” Pepper whispered. Grey snickered to herself.

“It’s not about you,” Tony said. “It’s not even about us. It’s about legacy. It’s about what we choose to leave behind for future generations. And that’s why, for the next month, for the first time since 1974, the best and brightest men and women of nations and companies the world over, will pool their resources, share their collective vision, to leave behind a better future. It’s not about us. Therefore, what I’m saying, if I’m saying anything, is welcome back to the Stark Expo!”

Grey and Pepper took a practiced step back, intent on getting out of the way as Tony introduced the video of Howard.

“And, to tell you all about it, my own legacy, Grey Stark!” Tony stepped back in the opposite direction, holding an arm out for Grey. Seemingly unphased, but internally cursing up a storm, she stepped forward and allowed Tony to guide her up front.

“My grandfather had a saying that was well known in Stark Industries. Everything is achievable through technology. Better living, better health, even world peace. Now we might be a long way from Utopia, but we’ve already made the first steps. And all this here?” Grey gestured to the city around her, pride glittering around her like diamonds, and grinned a politician’s grin. “This is the city of the future. With infinite possibilities for mankind, technology holds the future. Already it’s changed the way we live our lives. I have a robot that will vacuum my floors. They didn’t have that in Howard’s time. Having little friends like that enables us to live more interesting lives, giving us the time and energy we need to dedicate to things that matter, like our families. And for me, the Iron Family. Welcome back to the Stark Expo. No, even better, welcome home.”

Grey gave the crowd a sassy half bow before turning back to Tony and Pepper, walking off the stage together. Once they were out of sight, Grey smacked her dad on his arm.

“Ow!” Tony cried out, clutching his arm. At the sight of anger on his daughter’s face, and the irritation on Pepper’s, Tony sent them both apologetic smiles. “I’m sorry for changing it up on you with little notice.”

“Little notice?” Grey hissed.

“With no notice,” Tony corrected, holding his hands up to either placate or ward off violence, whichever Grey’s reaction called for. “But I was thinking as we set up today, I want to shift the focus away from Howard, and to you.”

“There are so many things wrong with that sentence that I don’t even know where to begin,” Grey said shaking her head incredulously. She looked to Pepper for help or an answer, but only got a blank look. It seemed this was another of Tony’s last minute ideas – one he forgot to run past anyone else.

“You are the Stark Legacy,” Tony said plainly. “Not Howard, who started the company, or me, who created the Iron suits, but you, who will one day be in charge of all of this.”

Grey was having Lion King flashbacks as Tony kept rambling on, trying to justify his decision. Grey just stepped forward and hugged him, shutting him up as he melted into it.

“I was expecting the legacy to go to your kid,” Grey mumbled into his shoulder.

“You are my kid.”

Grey pulled away and blinked furiously, trying to keep the tears off her face. She shook herself, switching her tears for a bright smile, just as Bucky and Happy sidled up to them.

“Okay, I’ve gotta get to the entertainment pavilion to kick off the big premier trailer. Bucky, did you want to come?”

“I wanna go,” Tony said, looking excited. She’d kept the movie and its script a secret, wanting to surprise everyone. “Think the marshal will wait?”

“Oh yeah. Come on then,” Grey said, leading the way out of the backstage area to cut across the main courtyard. In the center was a group in military uniform cheering over a phone. “What’s going on?”

“He’s dead!” A marine crowed, one arm looped around a sailor, who looked like she was about to cry with joy. “They got the fuckin’ bastard!”

“Who?” Pepper asked, bewildered. Grey gaped, then joined the cheering.

“Bin Laden! Seal Team Six just found him!” Grey said breathlessly. She really needed to do something about her real-world knowledge, although what, she didn’t know.

“You were right,” Happy muttered, something like grief on his face. “Grey, I have to make a call, can I? Do you mind?”

“Go, love,” Grey said a wide smile filled with bliss on her face. “You can find us after.”

Happy ran off, already pulling his phone out. Grey hugged each of the service members before continuing on to the entertainment hall, Tony tugging her along, tucking her arm in his.

“There was a man in his squad,” Tony explained quietly as Pepper took his other arm. “He was killed by Al Qaeda, and his wife insisted on continuing the trend of caring for them. Sent care packages, food, regular updates from family – anything to keep their spirits up over there. It’s probably her he’s calling.”

“He’s a good man,” Grey said, her eyes lingering after Happy. “Bambi, have them change the fireworks tonight, make that show the most patriotic thing this country has ever seen, yeah?”

“Good idea,” Tony said as they cut through an alley to get backstage. “Shame we won’t be here to see it.”

“Are you kidding?” Grey laughed. “I’m exhausted, I want nothing more than to finish this and head to DC to sleep.”

“Amen to that,” Pepper said.

A staff member brought Grey a stack of paperwork. She rifled through it, tore out two pages and passed it back to the girl, who sprinted away. Bucky accepted the papers and tucked them in a pocket.

“I’ve got you all front row seats, so shoo.”

Tony, and Pepper went to find their seats, as Bucky and Grey turned left to get backstage. They had forty seconds for Grey to get a sip of water and grab her microphone before her name was being shouted and she was running onto the stage – an impressive feat in six inch platform heels.

“Hello everyone and welcome! Welcome to Stark Expo. It’s wonderful to see you all.” Grey waved and blew kisses into the crowd, barely pausing to wink at Jayne.

Grey stood center stage with a black screen behind her. A year ago, she’d be shaking in the knees and elbows, as she often did during karaoke, no matter how many people were watching. Now she stood tall and proud, barely even noticing how many people were staring at her.

In the press box, she could see several people live tweeting the event. Grey knew they were speculating on which comic book movie adaptation Marvel was dropping tonight. Many people were hoping for an origin story of how the X-Men came to be. They weren’t completely wrong, the script for that movie was already written and casting had begun. But it wasn’t the trailer that was coming out today.

“Today we are doing several amazing and beautifully new things so I hope you all will indulge me a moment to count some of them. Today is the first Stark Expo held since my dad was born, how cool is that?” A cheer went up, and Grey could see several of the toy repulsor gloves they were selling as souvenirs. “This is also the first Stark Expo to have an entertainment side! I’m sure my grandfather is horrified somewhere, but Dad said it was okay.”

Grey couldn’t help but think of her beginnings here as she prepared to debut the Avenger’s origin story. She’d grown out her hair, stopped smoking, and started taking better care of herself. She ate healthy, cut back on junk food, and dressed each day like it mattered – and it did. Gone was the uncaring girl that was waiting for it to be socially acceptable to give up in your twenties. She wondered what her mom would say.

The black screen behind her lit up, the green screen with the trailer rating popped up, and people screamed. But when Grey held up a hand, silence reigned. Grey spotted the legacies in the second row, and a mischievous smile fell onto her face. This was who she was meant to be. The heir to the Stark Legacy. Her old life no longer mattered, and Grey resolved to stop thinking of it.

“The theme for this expo is legacy. What will we leave behind for future generations? But in order to move forward, occasionally we have to look… backwards.” She stepped to the side, walking backwards until she was no longer in the way of the screen. The rating faded, and an image of the US army recruiting station from the forties came up. It wasn’t a building one would typically expect to see military men recruiting from, and there were too many people. Stark Expo from 1942 was happening in the background.

“Rogers, Steven.” A scrawny man with blonde hair and a familiar face stood, shirtless in front of a doctor. In the audience, someone screamed as they realized what trailer was in front of them.

“Just give me a chance,” Steve Rogers said, pleading.

“Sorry son. I’m saving your life,” the doctor said, stamping his enlistment paperwork with a red rejected. The screen faded to red, with a hidden arc reactor barely visible behind Marvel Studios in white. Grey settled in to watch the trailer, mentally comparing differences between the one she knew. Dum-Dum Dugan had a different actor, but Morita was still played by Kenneth Choi. It was still alarming to Grey how alike the three Morita’s looked. Peggy was still played by Hayley Atwell, but her eyes were blue enough to rival Bucky’s.

As the screen faded with the release date, the audience screamed out their excitement, not even stopping when Grey walked back out. She twirled and gave her now-signature half bow.

“Well, I don’t think I have to ask if you all are excited, do I?” Grey glanced down at her extended family, taking note of the reactions. Sharon was lit up like a tree on Christmas. Trip was shouting something to Brian next to him. Katherine was elbowing Morita while laughing at his clear mortification of looking exactly like his father. Allie was clearly teasing Sam about something Grey would have to ask about later. She glanced at her dad, who was beaming at her with pride in his eyes. She chanced a look at Bucky, who was torn between pride at Grey’s accomplishment, and grief as he looked at the screen, the date of the movie release still visible. “Yes, yes, the secret project we’ve been working on was Captain America! As many historians have taken to pointing out, Howard Stark and Peggy Carter had a solid friendship that lasted until he was tragically taken away from us. Aunt Peggy, however, was always full of stories. Growing up with the children of the other Howling Commando’s, Dad had those same stories, and they were passed on to me. Now, obviously this is a fictionalization, but it is based on the very true story. Now I will pass you lovely people over to Kai, who has another surprise trailer for you!”

Grey handed the microphone over to a woman in a tailored suit, black with American Rose accents, marking her as someone on Grey’s team. In fact, she was Grey’s left hand at Marvel Comics, handling all the small details. After blowing the crowd another kiss, Grey darted backstage, where Bucky scooped her up and spun her around.

“You did amazing!”

“Holy crap, kiddo, you weren’t kidding!” Tony said, sliding around the corner, the rest of the family hot on his heels.

“I do happen to know my audience,” Grey said, nodding. “Plus, I plan on dropping a second trailer in six months or so. I can’t release it until next year, so I hope they’re patient with me.”

“How the hell did you pull the casting on this?” Sharon asked, still astonished. “That girl looked exactly like Aunt Peggy. And Steve looks just like the pictures.”

Grey just gave her a sly smile.

“She’ll never give us a straight answer,” Trip said confidently. “She sucks like that.”

“Yeah, but you swallow,” Grey said absently, before clapping her hands to her face in horror. Thankfully, Tony was the most immature person in the family and cracked up, a reaction that domino’d through the rest of the family.

“When does it drop for everyone else?”

“Sixty seconds after we started the trailer here. It should already be on YouTube, twitter and both Stark Industries and Marvel Comic’s websites.”

“You put it on S.I.’s site?” Tony asked.

“I had Bambi put it there, make it look like we hacked you all,” Grey said, laughing. “And once we posted it to twitter, all the actors in the movie retweeted it. I’ve got all our public accounts silenced for the next twenty-four hours just to keep the reaction down.”

“Speaking of the next twenty-four hours, we have to get to the senate hearing, don’t we?” Pepper asked. Tony and Grey made identical expressions of irritation and disgust. Pepper and Bucky matched with their looks of apology.

“We’ve still got eyes on the marshal over by Tony’s newest flashy car,” Happy said, putting his phone in his interior pocket as he walked up. “I say eyes.”

“Sniper?” Grey asked.

“Kyle,” Happy elaborated. Everyone nodded. “Well, let’s get going. We’re not driving to DC from here, right?”

“Fuck no. I require a shower before I go piss off the government. Dad, you and Happy, go get the subpoena. Pepper and I can drive with Bucky and meet you at the airfield.”

“Deal,” Tony said before pulling Pepper down for a quick kiss. “See you soon.”

Pepper flushed as he walked away, before turning fiercely to Grey and Bucky, who were snickering. She pointed at them, hissing, “that’s enough out of you two.”

Bucky led the way, taking a left to scoop up Jayne, who would be flying with them to DC. Trailing behind her was a sheepish looking Sam.

“Need a ride?” Grey guessed.

“Kat and Allie dipped after the Captain America trailer, Zora stopped trusting the babysitter. Amazing trailer, by the way. I know you said fictionalization, how much is true?” Trust Sam to be just as quick on the uptake as the family. Grey’d read too many fanfictions that made Sam a Captain America sycophant that sometimes she was surprised when he was an intelligent person. She knew it said something unflattering about her and understood that she needed to work on that.

“A whole lot. Aunt Peggy gave me her journal entries, and Bucky’s memory is amazing. Plus, Jim pulled some favors and got ahold of several files from the SSR to really cement the timeline.”

“Who did the casting?” Sam asked. “They’re a genius.”

“Grey did that,” Jayne said, giving Grey a smug look. “Told them who to have audition, who her favorites were. Marvel adores her, they’d do anything she asked.”

Grey rolled her eyes but went pink at the cheeks.

“Any specific reason for the adoration?” Sam looked at Grey with an eyebrow raised, and a sparkle in his eye.

“I may or may not have promised them a dozen movies following the adventures of The Iron Family,” Grey said brightly. “Fictionalized, of course.”

“Oh, of course,” Sam said, staring at Grey like he’d never seen her before. “Can you deliver?”

“They’re already written.” Grey realized she could get the transcriptions done much faster if she dictated them to Bambi. It took about two hundred hours to dictate them to Bambi, then edit them, but that time had been scattered over six weeks. “Not that I’m going to hand them over to anyone any time soon. One movie at a time. Just in case I saw something wrong.”

Or to prevent the bad guys from changing their plans. And because she was working solely off memory for those dozen movies. And adding tiny hints that Marvel hadn’t prior. Her personal favorite was a scene she added into The Avengers, showing Fury with a pager in his hands, debating using it.

“Am I in them?”

“You get introduced in Captain America: The Winter Soldier. The movie will probably come out in 2015.” Grey smacked Bucky on the wrist when he tensed at the name. She winced as she hit the prosthetic. “Are you fishing for the name of the actor I want for you?”

“Will you tell me?”

“Anthony Mackie, he was in 8 Mile.”

“Didn’t he lose the rap battle against Eminem?” Jayne asked, causing Sam to pout, and everyone else to laugh. They piled into the SUV, and Bucky slid behind the wheel and pulled the car out of the garage. The airfield was a twenty-minute drive.

They were first to arrive, climbing out of the car and taking their time to pull their bags out of the trunk. Staff raced to take it away, which felt unnecessary, but no one felt it important enough to raise an argument.

“Is anyone else just completely exhausted?” Pepper asked, leaning against the car. She pulled her shoes off, sliding on a pair of ballet flats she’d pulled out. “It’s eleven thirty and we haven’t stopped running since four!”

“If Dad doesn’t hurry the fuck up, I’m taking his kneecaps,” Grey bitched, looking mutinous. She’d taken her shoes off the moment they left the expo, tossing them in Jayne purse and walking around barefoot. Her expression changed as she looked at the private jet in front of her. “Or I can just go upstairs and pass out in the king suite.”

“We’re checking into a hotel in an hour,” Pepper pointed out. “Sam, you can also stay at the hotel if you just want to sleep, or we can have you taken straight home.”

“If it’s no trouble, I’d like to sleep at the hotel, it’s much closer than my house would be.”

“Absolutely, you can join us for breakfast before the circus,” Pepper said warmly. Then, quieter, “how are you doing, Sam?”

Sam glanced at Grey and Bucky, who were either arguing quietly or planning murder; at Jayne, who was asleep on the hood, then back to Pepper and sighed.

“I’m sleeping better. Still have nightmares of him falling. I’ve been seeing a therapist. I miss him.” Sam felt exhausted all the way down to his bones. Riley’s uniform was still hanging on the back of their bedroom door.

“We all do, but you most of all. You love him, Sam. That grief is not an easy burden.” Pepper could relate; the feeling of thinking Tony to be gone was unbearable. She knew that a hug would be too much, so she settled for a comforting hand on his shoulder. She could feel him tremble.

“We were gonna get married,” Sam said in a hoarse whisper. Pepper gave his shoulder a squeeze. “He was the best thing in my life. And he’s gone.”

“Just be glad that Grey didn’t take over your wedding planning. I’ll never understand how her brain works, but she makes event planning look simple.”

“I don’t think any of us are smart enough to comprehend her.” They shared a laugh, only broken up by the flash of headlights as Tony and Happy finally pulled in.

“Thank fuck,” Grey said. She reached over and pulled on Jayne’s hair, causing the woman to shoot up in alarm before her brain caught up. She flipped Grey off and headed up the stairs to the jet.

“Sorry we’re late, I stopped for food,” Tony said, pulling two large bags out of the trunk. Happy also pulled two bags out, shaking his head as he did. “These two are dinner dishes, three chicken parms, three ravioli, and three lasagnas, probably not as good as Grey’s though. Also, breadsticks and salad. Happy has pastries galore.”

“An acceptable excuse for being late,” Grey said, cheerfully leading the way up the ladder and into the jet. Tony just smiled and sat the bags on the table. Grey snatched the top chicken parmesan and settled into her seat, crossing her legs under her. Sam sat next to her with a ravioli balanced on his knee. Bucky accepted a chicken parmesan and a lasagna before settling in at one end of the table. Pepper grabbed a ravioli and sat across from him. Tony handed out breadsticks before taking the last chicken parmesan. Happy headed for the cockpit to start takeoff, a lasagna in hand. “Any tricks for tomorrow?”

“Just laugh about it,” Tony said, his mouth mostly full. “There’s nothing they can do to or about the suits, our contract with the Air Force for the weapons cleanup is too iron clad. Samantha made sure of that.”

“She is one hell of a woman,” Sam said. Upon finding they had the same birthday, and were both usually called Sam, they became the best of friends. Any time one was brought up in conversation, the other would immediately support them.

“Think of this as a press opportunity. How do you want the public to see you react to a governmental threat?” Jayne asked, a bear claw in her hand. Evidentially, she skipped dinner and went straight for the pastry bags. “Tony, in the past blows them off, ignores them, jokes around, shows that he’s not concerned with them. Pepper is always polite, soft spoken, acquiescent but not subservient. Are you wanting to show a united front? Or each keep your own individual personalities?”

This had the family pause, options they hadn’t considered practically dancing in front of them. Tony and Pepper exchanged a look, conversations flicking between them without a word. Pepper tilted her head in consideration before looking to Grey. She just shoved another bite in her mouth.

“I think we should show a united front,” Tony said, nodding his head. “For one, it’ll throw them off with me and Peps not acting as we usually do, and for another, it’ll be more useful down the line. If they’re used to us all being of the same mind now, they won’t be surprised if we need to close ranks later.”

“It’s a bit mob-like, isn’t it?” Sam asked, reaching for a breadstick. Jayne passed out water bottles, as the closest to the fridge in her seat. Then she grabbed a donut and shoved it in her mouth with no regrets.

“Well, we kinda want to play into that a little bit,” Grey pointed out, gesturing with her fork. “Especially for when the whole world is threatened. If everyone swears fealty to the Godfather, they’ll trust him to protect them, and in turn he has power.”

“Oh my God, I raised a mobster,” Tony said, pretending to be horrified. “But if we’re presenting a united front, what’s the play?”

>Iron Man 2<

Tony sat in between the women, wearing a white silk shirt and black slacks. He occasionally flipped through the binder in front of him, sometimes making notes or sketching something out in the margins, leaning forward as he did. Pepper was sitting ramrod straight, her ankles crossed under her chair. She wore her standard black and white PA suit and took notes on a holographic keyboard. Her Persian blue vest was her only piece of color.

Grey was standing up behind their table, her right hand on her hip as she stared down Senator Stern. In her signature fitted suit, this time a cream color with warm pink accents, she looked young kind, putting her at odds with the ice chips shining in her eyes.

“If you’re finished being a child, Miss Stark, perhaps the adults can finish their conversation,” Stern said, looking at Grey dismissively. Three things happened at once. Pepper leaned back in her seat, glitter in her eyes. Tony sat up, straight as a pin, and glared at the Senator. And one of Grey’s many assistants stepped out of the crowd and handed Grey an apple juice box.

“Well, Senator, maybe if you’d pull your head out of the NRA’s ass, we could have an intelligent conversation.” Grey took a sip of her juice box and leaned against the table. Tony relaxed again, going back to a sketch, and Pepper sat back up, the corner of her mouth twitching as she tried her best to keep a polite face. “As we’ve long since clarified, the Iron Suits are considered MAV by the military, meaning Manned Ariel Vehicle, meaning they are not weapons any more than a passenger jet is. We clarified that three hours ago, after Justin Hammer’s abysmal attempt at shaming us by mentioning my grandfather. We also proved that while there are some less-than-friendly nations attempting to build their own suits, without our patented reactor technology, and our patented repulsor technology, these nations are minimum ten years away from creating a weaponized suit. Hammer Technologies might be closer to fifteen.”

“Yes, yes, we’ve heard all about how you claim that you are all the best of the best. How can that be with no degree? You can’t have a legitimate claim to being “the best” without schooling.”

Grey snorted and shook her head, and her eyes took on a yellow hue that made several people uncomfortable. “The only piece of paper I need to legitimize my claim to Stark Industries is my birth certificate, Senator. Besides, I graduated in December. Now if you would let me finish; we have already answered all of your questions, all of your associate’s questions, and at least a dozen from various political correspondents – are there any unanswered questions you have, Senator?”

Stern slowly turned red, creeping up from his collar to the tops of his ears before it bled into his face. “No, Miss Stark.”

“No, well then, are there any unanswered questions from your colleagues, Senators?” Some muttered a negative reply, most just shook their heads. “No. Then my next question to you, Senator, is are we finished? Because we have companies to run, and you have a tee time across town at four thirty-six.”

Jim, who was sitting in the front row, just behind the family, let out a soft snort. He had been called in an hour ago to read some of his report – something that ended in disaster when Grey read Senator Stern for filth at the attempt to only highlight the bad in the report. When Justin Hammer got called in, and promptly brought up Howard, Grey had stood from her chair, accepted a new coffee from an assistant that had slipped in unnoticed, and started destroying everyone’s hopes and dreams. Jarvis had already promised to record the live CSPAN coverage.

“The Air Force contracts are concrete and constitutional, Mister Stark, you and your family are, free, to continue as contracted,” Stern bit out, his jaw clenched so tight Tony worried for a heart attack.

Tony rose, smoothly and held a hand, out for Pepper. Once she was standing, her arm tucked in his, the trio strut down the aisle, ignoring the reporters. They already had a conference scheduled the next day, but that would be a much quieter affair.

A sleek black sedan with completely blacked out windows and a red trim was waiting for them, a driver in his seat, and a man in a dark suit and sunglasses stood outside. Once the three were close, he opened the back door for them and stepped aside. Tony got in and climbed to the back row, followed by Grey, who slid the middle row back into place so Pepper could get in. Finally, Jim was able to pull away from his superiors, just in time to slide in next to Pepper. The man closed their door and climbed in the front seat.

“That was the biggest clown show I’ve ever seen,” Pepper said, shaking her head. “This wasn’t even our first time in front of a senate hearing.”

“We agreed to never talk about ’06,” Tony said darkly.

“Tony. This wasn’t our first time in front of a senate committee, but this was definitely the worst one by far. Bambi, did you finish that deep dive?”

“On who?” Bucky asked, his eyes flicking out the window as he watched for threats.

“There was a senator Pepper was staring down,” Grey said. “Man was sweating. Wasn’t sure if he was going to confess to murder or cry.”

“He was too invested in Stern. I think he’s a hydra connection,” Pepper explained. “Bambi hasn’t found anything, but to be fair, they can’t find any hydra connection to Stern or Pierce either.”

“I’ll give them this, they’re sneaky motherfuckers,” Grey said. “So, what’s next?”

>Iron Family<

Tony shook the woman’s hand and smiled, glad that his glasses hid the fact that his eyes had glazed over in the middle of his speech. He waved at the audience, making sure to pay direct attention to a few of them. As soon as he was backstage, Tony blew a raspberry and checked his phone. He was trending on twitter, again.

“I don’t think I retained one word of that speech,” Tony said as Jayne fell into step next to him. As the only public relations rep on the jet, Jayne was the default choice for getting Tony through the last-minute donation and acceptance they made to a VA hospital in Oklahoma. “I don’t even think I know how much money we just gave them. Remind me why Grey couldn’t do this?”

“She currently has to be the face of Marvel Comics until Kai can take over. Then, she has to be the public face of the Initiative, therefore she cannot be the face of Stark Industries,” Jayne said, lowering her voice to a hiss at the mention of their future endeavors. “Now quit whining, and go greet the outside press, because the dozen reporters inside clearly weren’t enough.”

Tony gave a bark of laughter at that, understanding that no one hated the press more than the press. And maybe Barnes.

“Gotta sound bite for me?”

“We’re blessed to honor those that gave their lives in pursuit of a terrorist leader. We are hopeful that this means an eventual end to the War in Afghanistan. We are committed to this country and her defense.”

“I sound like I’m running for president as a Republican, Jayne, I do not want to sound like a Republican president. Do you know how pissed she would be?” Jayne had to concede. “I’ll make something up. I know what Grey’s after. Mostly, anyway.”

“I’d give your entire fortune to be able to understand her.”

“Get in line, kid, get in line.” With a bounce in his step, Tony shoved open the doors and braved the flashing of the cameras. Eventually they settled down – but not nearly as fast as they did with Tony’s daughter.

 “Stark Industries did not have a hand in the death of Osama bin Laden. Was it our weapons, sure. But the men and women of the American Military are not Stark Industries employees. Please give praise where it is due. We are simply here to honor those that fought for our freedoms. In a time of celebration, it’s important to us that we give. In addition to our annual donations, the Maria Stark Foundation is gifting two million dollars to the Veterans Affairs hospitals and medical centers based not only here in Oklahoma, but across America. For those interested in the exact breakdown of the gift, it will be present on the Stark Industries website at start of business Friday, thank you for your time.”

The reporters parted as Happy brought Tony and Jayne down the stairs and into the car. They relaxed as they sped back toward the airfield.

“I feel like I’m running for office,” Tony said, thumping his head back against the seat.

“But Grey and Bucky were right,” Jayne said, looking at her tablet. “Despite your denials, or perhaps because of, people are still giving thanks to us. How the hell did that work?”

Tony gave a helpless shrug and took a sip of his coffee. He sighed when the airfield came into view. Bucky was still in his suit from the expo, Pepper had changed completely into leggings and a hoodie. She had running shoes on, of course she went for a run while he was stuck politicking.

“How was it?” Pepper asked as they got out of the car.

“The most boring acceptance speech I hope to never sit through again,” Tony grouched. “Except for the part where it felt like I was running for Governor.”

“Oh, as if,” Grey said, sitting on the stairs to the jet. She was in a similar outfit to Pepper but was working on a tablet. “By the time I’m done with you, you’ll have more power than the president.”

“Are you sure you’re a Hufflepuff?” Jayne asked, looking at Grey with skepticism in her eyes.

“I will have Justice and equal rights,” Grey said adamantly. “Or else.”

“See, that’s why I’m telling you you’re a Slytherin,” Jayne shot back, pretending to kick Grey in the ankle as she started to reboard.

“Whatever she is, she does good work,” Happy said. “Now get on the damn jet.”

“Think we’ll get the troops out of the Middle East?” Tony asked. Once they were settled and taxiing on the runway.

“Ha!” Rhodey shouted like it was the best thing he’d ever heard. “Yeah right. Not during my career.”

“We’ll be electing presidents on the platform of bringing the troops home until we die,” Pepper said blandly. No one was willing to disagree with her, although they all wished they could.

>Line Break<

Natalie Rushman decided she loved the view from Stark Mansion’s windows. She wondered what they would look like as the sun set. Samantha and Jen were waiting for her by the stairs, but she couldn’t pull her eyes away from the ocean.

“Natalie, we’re going to head down, it’s two sets of stairs, first door on the left, okay?” Jen called. Natalie nodded absently. She could hear their steps walking away from her. If she could’ve, she would’ve stared for hours. Natalie turned on the ball of her foot – a move reminiscent of a ballerina and came to a screeching stop as her heart jumped into her throat.

“We need to talk, Spider,” The Winter Soldier said in Russian. Natasha stared at him and wished she had a weapon.

>Line Break<

"I'm going to need your help to convince Natasha to defect, again," Grey said, lounging in a hammock in the sun. Her sling was laying above her head, and her shoes were tossed haphazardly off to the side. Bucky didn't bother to ask how she knew he was there. She always knew. 

"You don't think you can do it?" He stepped closer so he was blocking the sun from hitting her in the eyes. She grinned up at him.

"I think it'll be better coming from someone she knows was also a captive," Grey corrected, flipping her sunglasses into her hair. "But history proves skepticism when it comes to my abilities. You and Jayne were kind enough to believe me with the glowing eyes, dad 'n' them didn't believe me until I was eleven."

"Thought it was nightmares," Bucky said, remembering the story Pepper told him. Her visions presented themselves as bad dreams until it was proven true. "But to your point about Natasha, why would she believe me?"

"Because the Winter Soldier trained her," Grey said, carefully shifting so she was propped more upright. Bucky absently shifted so he could keep her in his shadow. "And if she meets you as Bucky-"

"James," he said suddenly, before flushing and looking unsure. He ducked his head before straightening. "If that's okay. I'd like to go by James."

Grey's eyes went soft, and her insides turned to mush as she looked up at James with adoration. 

"James then. If she meets you as James, she will understand that I'm not just screwing around with daddy's money." They both rolled their eyes at the quote from their least favorite reporter.

"I'm going to start banning her articles, if you don't stop reading Marsha Smith's crap, Grey," James said fondly. 

"No, you won't," Grey teased. "Will you do it? Will you meet with her?"

"Of course," James said. He sat next to Grey's head and steadied the hammock so she could lay flat again. "Anything you need."

They sat in silence for a moment, just enjoying the warm sun and gentle breeze coming from the ocean, up over the cliff to ruffle their hair. 

"I need to never host an expo again," Grey snorted, shuffling around before deliberately rolling off the hammock and onto the grass. She landed silently, in a move James had frequently used to vault over things in his path. Her ten minutes of peace were up for the day. "The expo, congress, two press stops, and I still have to do the interview about Fukushima with what's-his-name from the BBC."

"You need to stop staying up until two in the morning researching laws," James pointed out, wrapping an arm around Grey's waist as they walked back to the house. They waved as Happy pulled up the drive in his SUV, likely loaded down with this week's grocery haul. "Isn't Samantha bringing on someone who knows international law?"

"Yes, actually, but they won't start until after we move to New York since they also work with the UN." Which reminded her – she had a meeting with the UN coming up soon about their involvement in Japan.

"Are they going to freelance for us, or freelance for them?" James asked. Grey shrugged. "Not long now. How are you feeling?"

"Really excited to go to Monaco; I've never been. We'll leave shortly after the press conference where Pepper would announce her acceptance of the CEO title. Apart from the race, the week is ours. I've booked two food tours, some fancy spa days with tea for the girls, and there's a golf course Jim's insisting on for the guys. I've booked a private tour of the prince's car collection as a surprise for Dad, and a night at the casino for Pepper."

"I think I was in Monaco once," James said, thinking back. 

"Not in the eighties," Grey demanded, looking up at him. If she discovered he'd had something to do with either Grace Kelly or Princess Diana, Grey was certain she'd kill Pierce.

"Seventies, I think," James said. "There was a man the KGB wanted removed. Joke was on them, whomever it was that took over after him was a wild thorn in their side."

"I love it when evil plans backfire on the villain," Grey sighed dreamily. Then her smiled turned dark. "It's less fun when the hero's actions backfire."

"You're thinking about Coulson again?"

"How the fuck did you know that?"

"You shrieked his name in your sleep," James said, mildly concerned. "Last night before you woke up."

"Oh, sorry, sugar. I was trying to line up the timeline again yesterday, I keep screwing it up in my head, but it's correct in writing." Grey scooped up Chenin as they entered the house through the side door. Alpine jumped up on James's side, digging his claws in his jeans until he could jump to his shoulder. "Hi bubbas! Who's my good boy? It's not you, but mommy still loves you, yes, she does!"

James was much more dignified with his cat as he scratched Alpine behind the ears. Grey cooed over her cat, even as he squirmed to get out of her arms. 

"And what has you so worried about Agent Coulson?" James held no worry or jealousy that she was thinking of other men. He knew Grey had responsibilities that were bigger than him, and even bigger than the beginnings of the Avengers Initiative.

"I have two ways to save his life. I can either ensure Ward doesn't follow Garrett into his rabbit hole of Hydra, or I can intervene after we meet Robbie. Either way, I have to ensure Ward doesn't die on an alien planet."

"Sure, okay, I'll bite. Why?" Chenin scratched Grey, and ran away, yelling at the top of his little lungs. He scratched at his post, then sprinted away like he was being chased. 

"Dominoes," Grey sighed, pouting after her cat. Alpine chirped as Chenin ran back into the room, smacked into a wall, then ran away again. "That stupid cat is gonna get himself killed. And I’m just gonna laugh.”

“No, you won’t,” James said, shaking his head.

“No, I won’t,” Grey agreed.

>Iron Man 2<

Natasha stared at the man in front of her and waited. Was this her death? How did Stark have the Winter Soldier? Was all this an elaborate trap for SHIELD? Was their intel wrong?

“Why don’t you sit down, you look like you’re going to bolt,” the man said, this time in English.

“What is this?”

“A conversation,” he replied steadily, settling himself down on the couch opposite her. Natasha’s eyes tracked the way he relaxed, seemingly completely at ease. She could see that he wasn’t tensing to move, or attack. “Just words.”

“And if I don’t believe you?”

“You’re welcome to join Sam and Jen downstairs with Tony and Pepper if you’d like. Or you can hear me out, and maybe learn something in the process.”

Natasha’s eyes darted to the stairs, wondering if he was telling the truth. He shifted so that she would be out of reach if she wanted to walk past. Natasha noticed and sat down.

“My name is James Barnes. I fought in the second world war alongside Captain America, until I fell off a train and Hydra took me.”

>Iron Man 2<

“I have come for your thumbs!” Jennifer sang as she and Samantha walked into the gym where Pepper was watching Tony box with Happy. “Miss Potts, you first I believe!”

Samantha smiled and leaned against the wall, only there to countersign the document. Pepper scratched out her signature before inking her thumb and pressing it to the designated box. She pulled away and looked at her thumbprint. Bouncing lightly on the balls of her feet, Pepper turned to look at Tony.

“Come on, Tony, I promise, this will be the last time I ask you to sign over your company.”

“You’re excited,” Grey asked as she crossed the room, reaching out to accept the ink pad for her thumb. “Could it be the new promotion?”

“Or the celebratory dinner I’m taking you to, tonight?” Tony asked, gesturing to the garment bag and shoe box hanging behind him. There were two bags and two shoe boxes. “Well, actually, I’m taking you both.”

“I get to come?” Grey asked, equally touched and excited. “Love fancy dinner!”

“And your signature here, Miss Stark,” Jennifer pointed out as she sat the document on the table. Grey cheerfully scratched out her signature, before pressing her thumb into the box.

“Company’s all yours, boss,” Grey teased, holding her thumb up for Pepper to see. Grey clapped her hands in excitement.

“So, dinner tonight, press conference tomorrow, then we fly to Monaco?” Tony asked, ducking under Happy’s swing.

“Yes. Day one we beat up Vanko, then we actually enjoy a vacation, and then, theoretically, we add two more to the team,” Grey said, flicking through something on her phone. She tapped out an email, rubbed her jaw, then threw the phone onto the couch.

“Can we afford to take a vacation so soon after Pepper takes the company?” Tony asked, reading over the terms of the job. “If it was me, sure, but Pep’s the responsible one.”

“The vacation is the work, dad,” Grey laughed, before packing up the official paperwork and passing it over to Samantha, who countersigned it in six places. “Pepper has to meet with the Monaco offices, put in a token appearance at the race, since we have a car in it, we’re actually meeting with the Prince for dinner as they want to possibly contract with the Iron Suits in a similar fashion that Japan did after Fukushima.”

“So, it’s not a real vacation,” Tony pouted.

“It’s a mostly real vacation. There’s like an hour or two a day Pepper has to devote to things,” Grey assured. “I will have to vanish during part of it, there’s a Marvel board meeting that even time zones can’t get me out of.”

Chapter Text

Pepper pinched Grey as Happy crossed in front of them, shielding the movement from anyone watching. She hissed, and turned to glare at Pepper, who simply gave her a fierce look.

“If you don’t stop glaring at Elon, his head’s going to explode,” Pepper hissed under her breath, hiding the movement of her mouth by turning and smiling at the camera. “And here I thought we’d have more problems with Hammer.”

“You wish, Potts,” Grey said, posing gently between her and Tony. The flashes went off again. “It could just be that I hate billionaires.”

“You are a billionaire,” Pepper stated, trying not to roll her eyes.

“Good afternoon, Miss Potts, Doctor Stark,” Natasha said as she approached from the host stand. “We’ve got your table over here. Miss Potts, there is a Vanity Fair reporter asking if she could have a moment to get a quote for her Powerful Women issue. Miss Stark, this was dropped off for you from legal.”

Grey accepted the envelopes, and nodded, tucking them under her arm. It was Natasha’s contract with the Iron Family’s Avenger’s department, and her temporary assignment as Pepper’s PA. The second was important for after the race.

“If I could get your signature here, please, Miss Stark,” James said slipping through the shadows to hold a tablet in front of her. He was hovering over her shoulder, a shadow covering his face, even with the incessant camera flashes from the window.

“This is in French,” Grey whined, scrolling through the document until she found the highlighted passages. “Why is it in French?”

“National language of the country, just sign, I’ve already read it, and more importantly, so has Samantha,” James said. Grey scribbled her signature, then cleared the screen, writing it again more carefully. “I’ll see you at the table.”

“You look lovely, Miss Romanoff,” Tony greeted once they were finally away from the reporters. “What’s on the docket today?”

“You have a nine thirty dinner after the race, and a ten o’clock sit down tomorrow morning,” Natasha said. She wore a red dress with a slim black belt around her waist. Her hair was loose, but curly, and she wore chunky heels, much like Grey did for press conferences. Tony couldn’t see it, but he was sure the woman had at least six weapons on her. He felt like all the women in his life were deadly now. He loved it.

“Perfect, I’ll be there at eleven,” Tony said flippantly. Pepper and Grey raised matching eyebrows at him. “I can be there within thirty minutes of the start time.”

“Miss Potts,” Elon Musk said, rising to his feet as they passed his table. “Congratulations on the promotion.”

“Thank you, very much, Elon!” Pepper said cheerfully. Grey tried not to gag at the thought of Elon Musk.

“Elon, loved the design for those Merlin engines, your presentation isn’t until Thursday, right? I’ve got some of my R&D people sitting in, they’re very excited.”

“Thank you, yes. I’m presenting an idea for an electric jet,” Elon said.

“Electric jet, hmm? Have your team reach out to mine, we’ll make it work,” Tony said, shaking his hand and leading Pepper and Grey to the bar. “If his electric jet can fly, I’ll eat the reactor.”

“One club soda, extra limes, a glass of champagne for me, and whatever your best Shiraz is, please,” Pepper asked the bartender.

“I love Europe,” Grey mumbled as she was handed a glass of red wine.

“Anthony, is that you?” Justin Hammer asked, leaning away from the bar a few seats down. Tony and Grey immediately had twin looks of disgust, while Pepper was able to keep a professional adjacent smile on her face.

“Oh, hey pal, my least favorite person,” Tony said as Justin ignored proper etiquette and walked over to them, clapping him on the back.

“You know, you’re not the only rich guy here with a fancy car,” Justin said. Grey took a sip of her drink and imagined dead legging him like she was back in high school. “I’m here with, you know Christine Everhart, from Vanity Fair, you guys know each other?”

Christine walked over, hearing her name, before regretting her decisions. Tony Stark, his girl, and his daughter all stood there.

“BTW,” Justin said, “big story. The new CEO of Stark Industries, right here. Congratulations.”

“I know, I know! I put in a request with your PR woman, Natasha? I would love a quote for our powerful women’s issue.”

“Oh sure, absolutely,” Pepper said warmly. Justin, of course, didn’t like having the attention off of him.

“She’s actually doing a big spread on me for Vanity Fair,” Justin said, forcing the attention back on him.

“Can’t possibly be that big,” Grey muttered into her wine glass. Christine heard, and nearly snorted before she was able to keep a straight face. Natasha returned and whisked Pepper away, escorting her to their table. As she moved, Justin flagged over a photographer, likely hoping to win more points against Tony Stark.

“Do you mind if I ask a few questions, on the record?” Christine asked, pulling a recorder out of her purse. Grey waved her on, absently pulling her sunglasses down as the flash went off.

“Is this the first time you’ve seen each other since the Senate Hearing?” Christine asked, glancing between Justin and Tony.

“Since he got his contract revoked, yes, this is the first time we’ve seen each other-“

“Actually, the contract is just on hold,” Justin said as Tony and Grey walked away, casually leading Christine to a table.

“Is that what you heard? Dad, what is the difference between on hold and canceled?” Grey pretended to ponder.

“The truth?” Tony guessed. They exchanged amused looks as Justin grew flustered. Another flash indicated that someone was paying attention, their expressions would be the cover photo for People Magazine.

“The truth,” Justin repeated, pushing the recorder away as he caught up with them.  “Why don’t we put that away? The truth is, I’m actually hoping to present something at your expo.”

“Well, if you invent something that works, I’ll make sure I get you a slot.” Tony glanced up as Natasha returned and placed her hand on the back of his chair.

“Doctor Stark, your corner table is ready,” she said. Tony stood and held his hand out for his daughter. Grey handed Christine a business card with a wink and followed.

“I actually have a slot this year, yes, I do,” Justin said, trying to pull Christine’s attention back to him. Grey giggled behind her hand as she walked away.

“Are you sure we need him for the future?” Tony asked, leaning close.

“I’m like ten percent certain we need him in the future,” Grey said, tilting her head from side to side as she thought. “But I don’t want to get rid of him just in case.”

“So, I have to ask, why am I here?” Natasha asked as they all sat at the table. James joined them, a waiter trailing behind him to refresh Pepper’s champagne and Grey’s wine. Happy was drinking coffee, and Natasha had tea in front of her. “If you knew that I was SHIELD, why allow me in at all?”

“Because as much as I like Nick, and as much as I want to work with him, there are somethings we need to do on our own, and the Avengers is a big part of that.”

“Is this a power grab?”

“Oh, goodness no,” Pepper said. “If SHIELD holds and owns the Avengers Initiative, it’s going to be a political and fiscal disaster. If the Avengers are private contractors with very thorough contracts in place, less likely to end in disaster.”

“Right, but I’m not an Avenger, I’m just a spy,” Natasha said plainly. Grey snorted but waited for the waitstaff to drop off the appetizers before she continued.

“Right now, you’re just a spy. If just is the correct word to use. Oh, this is for you,” Grey said, opening the envelope she had been handed earlier. She pulled out two stacks of papers, glanced at the top one, then returned it to the envelope. The one that remained in her hand had a cover with the Black Widow symbol on it. “Employment contracts to Stark Industries, as well as the Avengers Initiative. You’ll find everything you need to know in this packet, any questions can either go through Samantha or James.”

Natasha took it with suspicion, before flipping it open and glancing at the table of contents. Welcome to Stark Tower, glinted back at her, the arc reactor image she was getting used to seeing visible behind the words, her own black widow symbol was there as well.

“We don’t think SHIELD is using you in your best capacity. We know you want to do good, so come do good with us,” Pepper said smartly. She reached over and tapped the papers with one Persian blue fingernail.

“You asked how Fury knew everything he knew; how do you know all this?” Natasha asked. Grey smiled.

“Some information we liberated from the Rising Tide, some I saw, some we pulled directly from SHIELD,” Grey admitted.

“You saw? You hacked SHIELD?” Grey’s eyes started glowing, and Natasha went still as a statue.

“Grey, knock it off,” Happy said, speaking up for the first time. “This isn’t how you recruit people.”

“This is exactly how I got everyone else on board,” Grey said, her eyes going back to hazel as she turned to Happy in outrage.

“Everyone else was already predisposed to listening to you. She has no idea what’s at stake here,” Happy pointed out.

“There’s a genocidal alien that wants to wipe out half of all life in the universe,” Grey said bluntly. “This name is Thanos, he’s from a planet called Titan. In 2012 he’s going to brainwash an Asgardian and send him in to start an invasion. It’s going to fail, mostly in thanks to us and the team we’re putting together.”

“The Avengers Initiative,” Natasha whispered, putting the pieces together. Fury was working on that project.

“Is Director Fury working with you on this?”

“No,” Grey said, shaking her head. She paused the conversation while a server delivered plates to the table, setting a platter of oysters in front of Potts, and a bowl of soup in front of Grey. Barnes traded dishes with her, taking the soup and putting the steak in front of her with an affectionate eye roll. “We want to bring him into the fold, but I don’t trust Pierce as far as I can throw him.”

“What do you mean you saw?” Natasha asked, wishing she were in a position to take notes.

“I can see the future in my dreams,” Grey said flatly. Natasha laughed until she realized she was the only one doing so. “And sometimes the past. You used to have blue hair. And a secret whistle with your sister. Your biggest regret is Dreykov’s daughter, Antonia.”

“I never told anyone else her name,” Natasha said, going pale. Grey smiled sadly at her.

“I named my daughter Antonia,” Grey said softly. So soft, Natasha almost missed it in the busy restaurant. “Your Antonia would want you to help others, Natasha. Help us save the world.”

“Why are you putting together this team? The real reason,” Natasha asked, refusing to be swayed by sentiment.

“Because if I don’t, if I don’t interfere, dad will fight this threat alone to protect his son, and he will die on October 17^th, 2023.”

Natasha could feel the weight behind the date. No matter what was happening in the family, everyone was aware of that date and was working non-stop to prevent it. It explained why everything kicked off after Tony had been taken by the terrorists, it must have been the initial trigger for that series of events. What, she was a spy, it didn’t mean she didn’t watch movies.

“Are there other things you’ve tried, to prevent it?”

“Short of going into space and looking, I have no way of preventing Thanos from getting here,” Grey explained, glad she was being believed. “So I have to prepare for us to face him here. Have to do things so we win with less casualties.”

“Is he driving his own car?” Christine demanded as she walked up to the table. “Sorry for interrupting, Christine Everhart, I just need a quick moment with Margaret. Is Tony driving his own car in the race?”

“What?” Grey asked, looking over at the TV, where Tony was in fact getting ready to get in the Stark Industries race car. “Awh, he promised I could do it. I wanted to drive.”

“That man, I swear,” Pepper said, shaking her head. “Christine, while you’re here, why don’t you pull up a seat. Natasha, we’ll finish answering your questions later, we promise.”

“You want me to join you?” Christine asked, surprised. James stood and pulled out a chair for her. He pulled out a second chair, just in time for Jayne to walk in with Samantha and Jennifer, who went to the bar to get drinks.

“About time, right?” Jayne asked, plopping herself down. “Or am I early?”

“By a few minutes yes,” Grey said, rolling her eyes. “Christine, we would love to offer you the President of PR position with the Avengers Initiative within Stark Industries.”

Another contract was handed over, this time with a quill poised over the reactor. If Grey was having too much fun with her logos, that was her business.

“We’d like you to structure your department however you’d like, however there are a few shortlisted names we’d like you to consider,” Pepper said, taking over. As CEO of Stark Industries, acquisitions were her job. “You’ll be given a departmental budget, and staff to help until everything is settled for you. Any questions?”

“I can have an assistant?”

“I think your current budget allows for a PA and a few interns for you personally,” Grey said, thinking.

“A PA, two interns for her directly, and an even dozen for the department, if she wants them,” Jayne said, ignoring her professionalism and plucking up the contract to leaf through it. “It’s not going to bite you, Chris, just read it, sign it, and enjoy the ride.”

Christine snatched the contract out of Jayne’s hands and reached for a pen, signing it before she could think further on it. This was what she’d wanted from the moment she graduated with her Journalism degree. Change the minds of people the world over, and for once, the Stark name was going to be associated with hope and optimism. 

“May I?” Natasha asked, holding her hand out for the pen. Christine handed it over with a smile. Pepper accepted the two signed contracts, allowing Grey to hand over their own copies for their own records.

“With that, we do have to move, there is a commotion on the track,” Happy said, sighing heavily. “Can’t seem to leave Tony alone for three minutes.”

Happy picked up the suit-case and left the restaurant, heading for the car. He would pick the girls up at the curb, James would ensure their guests made it back to the hotel. Pepper and Grey took their leave, two steps behind them. Christine looked to Jayne for an answer.

“They were preparing for an attack; Ivan Vanko was flagged by Interpol entering the country. His father was deported after trying to steal the original arc reactor technology and trying to give it to the soviets,” Jayne explained.

“I remember that,” James said suddenly. “When he failed there were debates about sending the Winter Soldier after Vanko. Once he was back on Russian soil, he kinda disappeared.”

“The Winter Soldier?” Christine asked, curious.

“Oh, that’s a whole story, not one we want to share in a busy restaurant,” Jayne said, the only one at the table who knew the entire story.

“Actually, why don’t we head back to the hotel, I can tell the story, and there’s a question I have to Sam anyway,” James said. “It pertains to the Winter Soldier.”

“Sure, let’s head that way,” Sam said, finishing off her drink. Jen wasn’t so lucky, and had to throw back the rest of her champagne, causing her to scrunch her nose.

>Line Break<

Tony realized he made a mistake as his car flipped upside down, and he didn’t have an auto-pilot suit in Monaco. He only had the suit-case. And that meant he was on his own until Happy could get to him.

Tony’s car landed with a clatter-crash sound that made Tony’s head ring. He laid there stunned for a moment before trying to gather his wits. He could see a man heading toward him, two whips in his hands, crackling with electricity. Whiplash. Tony sighed at how his bad guys all seemed to pick stupid names. Two more cars, a yellow one and a green and silver one approached. The yellow tried to swerve to avoid the disaster in front of them, but the green car smacked into them. Tony was able to see one driver bail out of their flaming car.

Just as Whiplash approached, Tony was able to wiggle out of his restraints and slide out of the car. Knowing his attention would be focused on the car, Tony slipped around it, scooping up a piece of fender and waiting.

Whiplash had his back to Tony as he searched the car. Tony took the opportunity to smash the fender piece against the back of his head, hopefully stunning him. It didn’t work, and Tony was thrown backwards. Whiplash struck out at him one, two, three times, before Tony was able to get far enough back to miss the fourth strike. The two whips landed between Tony’s legs, sending fear and panic licking up his spine. Tony pushed it away just as the fifth strike sent him careening into the green car. The driver was gone, but the car was leaking fuel.

Tony watched through the mirror of the car as Whiplash approached, twirling his whips like a jump rope. Tony waited until the last minute to move, forcing Whiplash into igniting the gasoline. The explosion distracted him enough for Happy to crash the Rolls Royce into him, pinning Whiplash against the race barrier.

“You, okay?” Happy shouted through his open window.

“Were you aiming for me, or for him?” Tony demanded, hopping down from where he’d jumped on the fence to avoid the car. “Cause I can’t tell?”

“Are you out of your mind?” Pepper demanded, shrieking as she got out of the car herself. She threw the suit-case at Tony's feet. He kicked it open and started the suit-up process.

The endoskeleton wrapped itself around Tony’s waist and chest, the reactor in his chest connecting through magnets to power the suit. After just four minutes, Iron Man was fully suited up and ready to fight – the fastest suit up they currently had. This suit, powered through a magnetic connection to the reactor in his chest, wouldn’t work for Pepper or Grey, nor would it last longer than an hour, even if pushed.

Just as he suited up, Vanko started getting his wits about him, and lashed out with a whip, forcing Pepper to leap out of the way, hissing as the electricity caught her arm, sending pain radiating from it. Tony caught the whip as it flew again, and yanked Vanko close to him, using the whips’ connection to his crude suit to pull the man forward – kicking the car out of the way. Grey shrieked as the car moved sideways. She got out of the car the moment it stopped moving, running over to join Pepper, watching the light show.

With a final tug, Vanko was within arm's reach, and Tony pulled the reactor out of his suit. The whips lost their power in a hurry, and Grey moved in to punch Vanko, knocking him to the ground for Monaco’s CRS unit to flood the field and arrest him. Vanko spat blood at Tony’s feet, screaming that he lost as he was hauled away. Tony looked down at the reactor in his hand, and had Jarvis read the stats on it. While less powerful than the one Tony currently wore, it was the exact same design as the Palladium core reactor he built in the cave.

While Grey was barking orders in French at the CRS and the EMTs that arrive for the few injured drivers, Tony was seething. Pepper walked over and helped Tony out of the suit.

“Well, we know it works,” Pepper said when she was face to face with her boyfriend again. “How are you?”

“Sparky,” Tony said, shaking out his hands. He had a black eye, and a few burns peeking through his driving suit on his arm. “Is my hair standing up?”

“Usually,” Pepper said, running her fingers through his hair. She felt a minor jolt of static, causing her to startle, then laugh. “How’d the suit-case work?”

“Suited up well. Felt light without the weapons and additional armor,” Tony said, he looked in the direction of the van that was hauling Vanko away. “He had a reactor, Pep, I have to talk to him.”

“Take Bucky with you,” Pepper said.

“He prefers James,” Tony said.

“Oh! I hadn’t heard!” Pepper couldn’t help but smile, remembering the skittish assassin from a year ago. “Good for him. James then. Take him with you, I don’t want you going alone.”

“Don’t feel like facing the crazy alone anyway. I know Grey warned us, but like, damn. I want one vacation without crazy. And don’t mention the Hamptons, because watching Katherine flirt with Jayne is weird.” Tony let out a short laugh as he walked away to give his statement, leaving Pepper giggling in his wake. Pepper crossed over to Grey, who was standing on a box in the middle of twenty people, giving a speech in French – even though she swore just that morning that her French was conversational at best.

“Honestly, if I didn’t have Bambi in my ear, it would’ve been worse,” Grey explained when asked. Jim finally pulled up with a new car, opening the doors for Pepper, Grey, and Natasha, who trailed along.

“The lawyers and reporters are all at the hotel, Bambi sent Christine an article request, her first draft is in your email,” Jim said in greeting. “Oh, and I’m not your driver, so fuck you.”

“Sorry Uncle Jim,” Grey said, grinning up at him. “But we have places to be, and I’m forbidden to drive after I nearly killed dad while yelling at Bezos.”

“And I have emails to reply to, especially now,” Pepper said, shaking her head.

“And I was taught to drive in a terrorist organization,” Natasha said, hesitantly joining in on the teasing. “I drive like an Istanbul taxi driver.”

“Hogan and Barnes aren’t allowed to go on the same jobs anymore,” Jim complained as he got in the driver seat. “I hate driving in Europe.”

>Line Break<

Chaos in Monaco: Ivan Vanko's Vendetta Against Stark Family Leads to Shocking Grand Prix Showdown

Christine Everhart, Stark Industries

The electrifying energy of the Monaco Grand Prix took an unexpected turn yesterday when Ivan Vanko, a Russian national and son of the late Soviet scientist Ivan Vanko, infiltrated the event, reportedly with a plan to publicly confront Dr. Tony Stark. Vanko, illegally entering the country, wore an armored suit powered by an arc reactor, which emitted lethal electric whips designed to tear through anything in their path.

The attack occurred mid-race, leading to severe damage on the course and injuries to three Grand Prix drivers who were caught up in the ensuing chaos. Miraculously, Dr. Stark escaped with minor injuries—several burns from Vanko's whips and a black eye sustained in the crash of his vehicle. Thankfully, all affected drivers are expected to make full recoveries.

This unsettling event highlights a shadow from Stark Industries' past: Ivan Vanko’s father, Anton Vanko, once collaborated with Stark's own father, Howard Stark, on the arc reactor project in the late 1970s. However, Vanko’s tenure at Stark Industries ended abruptly when he was caught attempting to steal project designs, allegedly to sell them to the Soviet Union. The elder Vanko's dismissal and subsequent deportation left a legacy of resentment, now seemingly revived by his son.

Vanko, currently under the custody of Monaco’s CRS, faces serious charges for his unlawful and violent acts. Given the severity of the incident, there has been no indication from any nation of intent to extradite him for protection.

Dr. Stark expressed his gratitude to Monaco’s CRS and emergency personnel for their rapid response and continued dedication to safety. Stark Industries will be working with officials to further understand the nature of Vanko's suit and prevent any future replications of this technology from falling into the wrong hands.

Stark Industries remains committed to innovation and public safety, and we are reminded that the technology of today demands rigorous ethical standards to safeguard our future.

>Line Break<

“Run the article,” Grey said to Christine as the girls gathered in Grey’s hotel suite. “It’s good. We’re so happy to have you on board.”

“I’m still waiting for you to explain the Howling Commando that still looks thirty,” Christine said with an impeccable eyebrow raise.

“Oh, James, yes, that’ll be explained soon, Jayne, you said you’d do the onboarding,” Grey said.

“Yeah, well, your dad nearly exploded again. We’ve been a little busy,” Jayne said. Grey sat on the couch and looked at the women gathered.

“Ask your questions,” Grey said, spreading her arms wide. She glanced at the legal team, inviting them to ask as well. She understood from Pepper that sometimes her inability to explain things grated on others – something she was keen to avoid. She hated miscommunication tropes. It was the entire reason her and James discussed everything with each other and their therapists, before making major decisions.

Grey answered a dozen questions about her abilities, four about her future plans, and dodged five questions she didn’t want to answer. In the end, Natasha and Christine felt more confident about their decision to sign on with Stark Industries.

“Now I just have to tell Fury he lost his best spy,” Natasha said, her emotions not visible on her face, but Grey knew she was feeling conflicted.

“You can still work with Fury, Nat,” Grey said. “You just can’t tell him anything about us that we don’t approve.”

“I think that’s fair. What should I do about the character profile he wants?” Natasha really wanted to make a difference. And once she put aside her own bias against Tony, it was clear to see that his family was doing just that.

“I’ll write it,” Jayne said. “He’s after a specific thing, right?”

Grey looked to Natasha, still unsure just how far Fury’s manipulations ran in the movie.

“Fury considers Tony a narcissist,” Natasha said. “She wants to use his ego to manipulate him, by approving Iron Man, but not Tony Stark, keep him on as a consultant so SHIELD can use him, but not claim him when he does something ridiculous.”

“Fury does realize dad’s not a narcissist, right?” Grey asked, scrunching her face in confusion. “Like, not even close? He’s not obsessed with himself; he’s obsessed with technology. And maybe coffee.”

The girls laughed about that, knowing just how much father and daughter liked their coffee. If left alone, the two of them would drink coffee all day and through the night without realizing it. It had happened before and would likely happen again. Especially when Tony dragged Grey along on an engineering binge, or if she dragged him along on a new project that needed designed and planned from the studs up.

>Iron Man 2<

“We’re not even sure if he speaks English,” the man in charge said as he escorted Tony and James down the hall to the holding cell where Ivan Vanko was waiting. Tony could see him through the window of the door. He was stripped down to his underwear, sitting on the table in cuffs. “He hasn’t said a word since he got here.”

“Just five minutes,” Tony bargained. Everyone spoke French in Monaco. It was a language Tony learned when he was nine. English was his first language, of course. The he learned Italian, the language of his mother’s family. Followed by Japanese, the language of technology, and Chinese, the language of business. Then a few more for fun. He already knew it was a done deal; Grey had negotiated for him when she was giving orders. “Barnes can translate for me if necessary.”

“Five minutes,” the man said again as he let Tony into the room. Tony and James walked in and watched as Vanko sat there, unphased. It made James twitchy.

“Pretty decent tech,” Tony said in English. Vanko didn’t respond, but he did sit up a bit, looking around at Tony, noticing James lurking in a shadow. “Cycles per second were low.”

“He could’ve doubled the rotations,” James suggested. Spending so much time in the lab with Tony meant that he had started picking up modern technology, something he was very pleased with. James Barnes was a nerd and wanted to learn science. “Passible knock off though.”

“I don’t get it. A little fine tuning, boom,” Tony said, shaking his head. “Massive payday. North Korea, China, Iran, Russia. Black market. You look like you have friends in low places.”

“You come from a family of thieves and butchers,” Vanko said, chatting like he was at a bar, not in a federal prison.  Now, like all guilty men, you try to rewrite your own history, and you forget all the lives the Stark family destroyed. My father is Anton Vanko. He is the reason you’re alive.”

Tony really wanted to point it out, but he was the reason he was alive. If he absolutely had to give credit to someone else, it would be – in order – Yinsen, Grey, Jim, Pepper, Happy, Helen, James. Sure, Howard created the reactor with or without help, who cared? Tony was the one to miniaturize it. In a cave. With a box of scrap weapons. Who was Anton Vanko to take credit for Tony Stark’s genius?

“I’m alive because you had a shot and missed,” Tony said derisively. Maybe it was Grey’s attitude, but he was sick of people thinking they had a claim to his genius, his family, his things. As if the senate hearing wasn’t the biggest pile of shit he’d ever seen. As if he wasn’t the smartest person in almost any room.

“Did I?” Vanko asked, smiling with his gold capped teeth. Tony sneered. “If you can make God bleed, people cease to believe in him. If blood is in the water, sharks will come. All I have to do is sit and watch.”

Tony was unimpressed. All this, for a drop of metaphorical blood? Tony didn’t even bleed on camera. If anything, he was triumphant on camera.

“From a prison cell. I’ll send you a bar of soap,” Tony said. He crossed the room, patting James on the shoulder. “C’mon James, there’s too much crazy here.”

“You’re not wrong,” James said. Then he said something that sounded insulting in Russian, but it was one of the few languages Tony didn’t speak – he never could figure out Cyrillic.

“Hey, Tony before you go,” Vanko paused, and Tony felt his skin crawl, hearing his first name from the man. “Palladium poisoning. Painful way to die.”

“Oh, that’s why mine isn’t powered by Palladium,” Tony said, snapping his fingers at Vanko. He clapped his hands together before knocking at the door, telling the law enforcement on the other side that he was finished. “Yours still is? Your physics degree sure didn’t teach you much, did it?”

“Did we learn anything?” James asked in English as they left, heading back to their car.

“We learned that my dad’s legacy is still coming back to haunt me,” Tony said shaking his head. “Grey better have planned a fantastic vacation while we’re here, because I need a break.”

“She mentioned a food tour that she was excited for. And said something about the Prince’s car collection?” James supplied, opening the passenger door for Tony.

“Good enough for me, let’s go relax.”

>Iron Man 2<

“So, Vanko was found dead in his cell, and there’s an uprising in Syria, which do you want to hear about?” Christine said as she let herself into Grey’s office. Grey held up a finger and finished an email before she turned her attention to the reporter in front of her.

“Vanko wasn’t killed, he was broken out by Hammer, he’s going to come back to bite us later. I’ve already sent an anonymous tip to the proper authorities, hopefully something comes from it before Hammer presents stolen work at our expo.” Grey shook her head, now acutely aware of the real-world consequences of Superhero Movies. “But if you have news on the explosion in his cell, I’d be happy to hear it.”

“Blowing the lock on his cell, caused a critical failure, letting everyone else out of their cells. Final count is five inmates dead through prisoner violence, and three guards. One might have been Vanko, based on cause,” Christine reported, looking at her notes. Grey signed and pinched the bridge of her nose, exasperated.

“I do believe he definitely killed at least the one on his way out, do those five include him?”

“No.”

“Hmm. So six dead, because someone was obviously his body double. Do you have contacts, can they figure out who it was?”

“They can try,” Christine offered. “What are you after?”

“If we can prove Hammer is behind this, he might get extradited to Monaco for trial there,” Grey said, tilting her head as she considered it. “If there’s an extradition treaty.”

“There is an extradition treaty between the United States, and the Principality of Monaco,” Bambi said, popping in on Grey’s desktop computer. Their signature purple flame lit up the monitor.

“I’ll reach out to some friends, see what I can dig up. Oh, Jayne sent me this, asked me to pass it along to you.” Christine handed over a printout of Marsha Smith’s most recent opinion piece. “I can’t believe you read her trash.”

Stark Family Takes Time for Sightseeing as Stark Expo Launches Back Home

Marsha Smith

Just days after a dramatic attack on Tony Stark at the Monaco Grand Prix, the Stark family remains in Monaco, enjoying what appears to be an extended stay in the Riviera. Reports indicate that, rather than returning to oversee the recent launch of the Stark Expo or address pressing company matters, Tony Stark, his daughter Margaret, and trusted associate Pepper Potts have been seen relaxing with Monaco’s royal family.

This leisurely European vacation comes at an interesting time. The Stark family has been lauded for their public-facing efforts to "revolutionize technology and energy," yet their choice to spend this week abroad raises a few questions about priorities. While the third version of Starkphones was released during their stay and the Stark Expo just launched in New York, it’s hard not to wonder whether the Starks’ focus is slipping into a world of private jets and royal tours rather than the real work of leading the industry they claim to be transforming.

One could argue that the Starks have earned their rest; Tony, Margaret, and Pepper Potts have each played a role in revamping Stark Industries’ image, especially with recent promises of sustainability and ambitious technological goals. But with these promises have come substantial challenges, and Stark Industries remains at a critical juncture. The world was told that the Stark family was turning a new leaf, taking responsibility, and transforming Stark Industries into a force for global good. Yet, with Margaret’s title recently passed to Pepper Potts and the family halfway around the world, it's easy to wonder if their vision for the company is as well-grounded as they claim.

The luxury of time off with Monaco's royalty is a privilege few enjoy, and the Starks have certainly leveraged their fame and fortune for this opportunity. But as Stark Industries workers back home are hard at work building the next big thing, one might question whether the family is as committed to their mission as they would have the public believe.

“Well, at least it’s short this time,” Grey said, reading over it. “She does realize that the Royal family commissioned us to fix their government buildings? Make them green energy friendly? Christine, would you mind-”

“Raking her over the coals in a highly professional manner? Absolutely, it would be my privilege.” Christine nodded and turned on her heel before leaving. “I’ll email you a draft in an hour!”

An hour later, Grey was grinning from ear to ear, holding Christine’s article. It wasn’t scathing, but it was pointedly poking fun at Marsha’s piece.

“Christine does good work, why didn’t we bring her in sooner?”

“Because we had three months where Jayne had nothing to do but announce the Starkphones,” Grey explained to Bambi. “Logically, I think she would’ve stayed, but there’s no way of knowing. This way, we’ve got the expo, and everything else for the rest of the year, and Christine will be kept busy filling her department.”

“You needed to establish what the Iron Family was doing, before you could risk bringing more people in, right?” Bambi asked for clarification.

“Yes, exactly. It was hard enough keeping legal busy.” Grey shook her head. This was why she ran everything past Pepper. Sometimes things made sense to Grey, but no one else. Pepper was her compass. “Still, Christine does good work.”

Stark Family Champions Green Energy Initiatives During Monaco Visit

Christine Everhart, Stark Industries

While the Stark family’s visit to Monaco has captured the media’s attention, what might be lesser known is the important work that has drawn them there. Far from a leisurely escape, their time in the principality is driven by a purpose closely aligned with Stark Industries’ core values—sustainability and innovation.

Invited directly by Prince Albert II and Princess Charlene, Tony Stark, Margaret Stark, and Pepper Potts are assisting Monaco in a groundbreaking green energy transition. The royal family has made significant commitments toward sustainability, with plans to convert the Palais Princier and the Palais de Justice to solar and hydro-electric energy sources. Stark Industries was honored to be called upon to bring its technological expertise to these historic buildings. As a source close to the project, Michel Leroux, Director of Monaco’s Energy Transition Commission, explains, “The Stark Family is here at the direct request of His Serene Highness. Tony, Margaret, and Pepper have been pivotal in helping Monaco set an ambitious standard for clean energy.”

This collaboration reflects Stark Industries’ dedication to environmental responsibility and clean technology. Following the Iron Family’s recent efforts in Japan, where they led a substantial humanitarian initiative in the aftermath of natural disasters, the Monaco project exemplifies the global mission that has driven Stark Industries under Margaret’s leadership. Her work, along with Tony and Pepper’s, remains focused on sustainable, future-focused solutions.

In truth, the Starks’ visit to Monaco showcases the kind of commitment that Margaret Stark expressed when she announced her plans to pass the CEO role to Ms. Potts. She continues to support Stark Industries’ work while also ensuring the company strengthens its ties to the communities it serves, whether at home or abroad.

The Stark family’s presence in Monaco is a testament to their ongoing mission: to create a cleaner, more resilient future for us all. And with forward-looking projects like these, it’s clear that the Iron Family is dedicated to real change, wherever their work takes them.

>Line Break<

“To many more birthdays, spent together!” Grey said as she held up her pink mocktail. Celebrating her twentieth birthday, and Tony’s still-new sobriety, meant that it was a sober party for everyone. And everyone was there. Pepper flew out Mama Rhodes, as well as Helen and Hali. The legacies all came out, including Jean-Paul Delaunce, great grandson of Jacque Dernier, who was studying to be an explosives expert. Even Sam flew out, Zora stuck firmly by his side, under orders from her mom to not let him go off and mourn by himself.

“Together,” Tony echoed, tapping his purple mocktail against her drink. “No more kidnapping, no more losing each other.

Sam was talking with James, discussing their various losses from war, standing near the fireplace in the living room. Grey and James would lock eyes every so often, just checking in. Tony would tease her every time. Pepper was holding court with the legacies, likely telling a Rescue story. Tony knew Jim would be the same way after he was officially promoted and presented with the War Machine suit the following night He loved telling war stories.

The man in question was playing cards with his mom, Sharon, and Trip. Judging from the frown on his face, he was losing.

“I’m glad you’re my dad,” Grey said softly.

“I love you too, kiddo,” Tony said, bumping their shoulders together.

Tony Stark's Birthday Goes Low-Key: The Reformed Party King Celebrates with Family Only

Social Scene Editor, Violet Lang

In a surprising shift from his usual extravagant soirées, Tony Stark’s birthday this year was a far quieter affair. Known for his legendary parties packed with A-list celebrities, this celebration appeared to be a private, family-only gathering. Gone were the revelers and flashing lights that once defined a “Stark Bash.” Instead, sources say that Stark kept it cozy and intimate, a far cry from the public persona he’s cultivated for years.

Rumors have been swirling that Stark, following a series of sober public appearances, may be leaving his party days behind. And while there was no shortage of intrigue around the event, eager photographers were kept at bay thanks to the heightened security measures Stark Industries has put in place since the 2010 break-in.

Interestingly, there were no signs of any major catering teams, leading some to speculate that perhaps the Starks opted for a quieter meal at home. With no major catering trucks or setups, it’s likely the food was prepared in-house or perhaps personally organized by the Stark family.

So, what does this mean for the infamous Tony Stark? Is this really the dawn of a more reserved, family-oriented era for the billionaire? Whatever the case may be, it looks like Stark may have traded his wild nights for something a bit more grounded—and we’re all just waiting to see what this new chapter holds.

“I mean it’s not the worst article we’ve ever read,” Pepper said with a tone that said she thought it was weird but didn’t want to say anything. “But I can’t tell if it’s mocking or sincere.”

“I don’t think it matters, it’s good for us,” Christine explained, sitting next to Natasha, who was holding both their drinks. “Tony came back from Afghanistan and immediately started changing away from who he was before, and into this seemingly new person. If this momentum continues, people will start to forget about the party days.”

“Hm, they won’t forget,” Jayne corrected, cutting into the conversation. “They just won’t bring it up, the same way no one talks about Steve Rogers lying on dozens of enlistment forms. People love a redemption story. This is Tony’s.”

“Tony was always a good person,” Pepper said defensively.

“It doesn’t matter. He’s a better person now. That’s all people are going to see.” Jayne shrugged like it didn’t matter, but Christine knew she was right.

“In the history books, Tony’s going to be portrayed as one specific way before and after Afghanistan,” Christine said. “I mean look at me. I’d never have signed on if I believed he was the same person that had you kick me out of the house.”

Pepper flushed, almost embarrassed for how she treated Christine. Christine didn’t hold it against her, they both knew what Tony was like before Afghanistan.

>Iron Man 2<

“Alright everyone, here’s how I expect tonight to go down. Vanko is going to call dad to gloat, because we’re not expected at the Expo past Jim’s promotion. Jarvis is monitoring that line.” Grey stood in front of her family doing her best to explain the upcoming battle. “Hammer’s scheduled to present seven hammer-drones per branch. That’s five branches, that’s thirty-five drones.”

“The good news is most of them are going to target Tony,” James said, standing next to her. He was in charge of strategy when they fought. He often led the ground teams while Jim directed the flyers. Now that Jim had officially been presented with the War Machine suit, he would lead them into battle – when necessary. “Tony’s already got a plan in place to fly them around the edges of the Expo. We’ve got snipers in key locations that will take them out. Tony’s doing three laps, while the rest of us work on the Expo itself.”

“We expect the Air Force and the Army drones to take flight, that gives him fourteen, twenty-one for us on the ground. I’ve set up plans. At the same time as Hammer’s presentation, I’ve got a celebrity panel, and a Repulsor shoot competition to try and keep the kids in the safe marked areas.” It took Grey weeks to figure out a plan for the battle.  “Rescue, Peacemaker, James, and Natasha are going to be on the ground. Trip, Sharon, you two are in charge of evacuation, Jayne has volunteered to run triage with Jennifer. Triage is setting up…?”

“Triage is setting up west of the main entrance in the kiddy park. We’ve requisitioned a dozen men from Happy, they’re running emergency transport, if someone is unable to get themselves to triage. They’re on open channel one,” Jennifer said, holding her hand up so people knew who was speaking. “Remember to take care of yourself. If we have to rescue you, it’s taking resources away from our guests.”

“She’s right,” James said. “I’m not pulling a single one of you out of a fire, so don’t screw this up.”

“After their three laps, they’re going to lead the flyers to Oracle’s globe. It has been closed for the night and will remain empty. Remember, these drones will explode at the end of all of this. If you see one, geo-tag it and get everyone clear,” Grey continued. “Before they all explode, Vanko himself is coming, and his suit is going to be more powerful, but dad and Jim know what they’re doing. We all know what we’re doing, so let’s make sure this isn’t a catastrophe.”

“What if nothing happens?” someone in the back shouted.

“If nothing happens, first round’s on me,” Grey said, getting cheers from everyone in the room. “Now go, get to work!”

“You manage to make it sound easy,” James teased, hopping down off their makeshift podium. He turned and picked Grey up, spinning her around before setting her on the ground. She giggled, causing him to smile.

“How about we make it look easy, too, hmm?” James leaned down to kiss her.

Heroism and Havoc at Stark Expo: Iron Family Saves Lives Amid Whiplash’s Final Stand

Jayne Vittori, Stark Industries

The Stark Expo, a celebration of innovation and technology, became an unexpected battleground yesterday when Ivan Vanko—infamously known as “Whiplash” after his attack on Tony Stark at the Monaco Grand Prix—made a surprise appearance. Aided by business rival Justin Hammer, Vanko faked his death to escape prison and infiltrate the Expo, where he unleashed an army of 35 Hammer Drones in a coordinated attack aimed at Stark Industries and its founder.

The assault was devastatingly swift, with Vanko and his drones targeting high-traffic areas and high-profile displays, endangering Expo attendees and disrupting the day’s events. However, in a swift response, the Iron Family—Tony Stark as Iron Man, Margaret Stark as Iron Peacemaker, and Pepper Potts as Rescue—sprang into action. Their primary mission: to neutralize the Hammer Drones, protect the attendees, and ensure the safety of all present. With the timing of the attack, newly promoted Colonel Jim Rhodes even suited up as the newly minted War Machine.

Visitors praised the courage and resilience of the Iron Family. Queens resident May Parker, who was at the Expo, expressed heartfelt gratitude, recounting a deeply personal moment during the chaos: “Iron Man personally saved my nephew from a Hammer Drone, and I will be forever grateful,” she said. Her sentiment reflects the awe and relief felt by countless Expo guests who witnessed the Iron Family’s heroic efforts firsthand.

While the Iron Family managed to dismantle Vanko’s drones, their victory did not come without personal cost. Margaret Stark, who has recently led Stark Industries through numerous challenges, was severely injured while shielding Pepper Potts from a makeshift javelin hurled by Vanko. Witnesses observed her exiting her Iron Peacemaker armor in a courageous act to protect her colleague, an act that resulted in serious injuries but underscored her unwavering dedication to her team. A company spokesperson shared, “Margaret’s bravery exemplifies what Stark Industries stands for. She put her own life on the line to ensure that others were protected.”

The attack concluded with Vanko’s ultimate attempt to destroy Tony Stark by rigging his suit to explode along with the remaining drones. Fortunately, Iron Man managed to evade the blast, leaving Vanko as the only fatality from the day’s events. Stark Industries reports that, despite the severity of her injuries, Margaret Stark is expected to make a full recovery.

In the aftermath, Justin Hammer has been arrested on multiple charges, including domestic terrorism and attempted murder. Rumors indicate that Monaco’s Royal Family is contemplating making a request for Hammer’s extradition to face additional charges stemming from his role in Vanko’s escape from prison. With Hammer now in custody, Stark Industries hopes this will bring an end to a dark chapter of betrayal and violence associated with rogue arms deals and past rivalries.

As the Expo continues past its scheduled end date, it does so in tribute not only to technological advancement but also to the courage of the individuals behind it. The Iron Family’s heroism serves as a powerful reminder that, even in the face of relentless opposition, the Stark legacy remains dedicated to the protection and well-being of all. The Stark Expo is now announced to continue through the month of June as interest has only grown. Priority presentation slots are available for booking now through the Stark Industries website.

Grey opened her eyes slowly. She understood, on some level, that she was in the hospital, but she wasn’t quite ready for the amount of pain that was radiating from her side. He sat up at the first sign of her moving.

“You’re grounded until you’re thirty,” Tony said dryly from where he was sitting, half asleep next to the hospital bed. 

“That’s fair, I guess,” Grey mumbled. She blinked a few times before leaning to the side to try and sit up. James was at her side before she could even notice that he was in the room. He eased her into a sitting position and held up a cup of apple juice with a straw in it. “What happened?”

“You got stabbed,” Tony deadpanned, finally looking more awake. He hit a button on the side of the bed, and another on his phone, summoning nurses and family.

“No shit, Dad. I noticed. I meant after the fight. How’s the expo, how much did stock drop? How’s mom? Is she okay? What about Nat? Is Hammer in jail?” Grey took a breath as James cut over her.

“Grey, shut the fuck up, alright?” James muttered, glaring at her. Grey pouted, but stopped her questions and accepted the apple juice. “Everyone is fine. Rhodes has some bruising, and a sprained wrist. Pepper is fine, she needed a few stitches on her arm from a spare piece of shrapnel. Tony escaped relatively unharmed, again, mostly bruising.”

“Nat is fine, completely whole and in one piece, as is the mother-hen over there,” Tony said, indicating James. “Stock dropped by fifteen, but then jumped up by twenty. Marvel is up sixteen points. Hammer is in jail pending trial, the charges are attempted murder, attempted manslaughter, and domestic terrorism. Why are these your questions? You’re more concerned with the fallout than yourself? You really are my child.”

Tony stared into space like he was trying to remind himself that Grey wasn’t biologically related to him. Grey just giggled around the straw in her mouth. Behind James, the door banged open, revealing a half-asleep Christine being dragged along by a perfectly professional Pepper.

“Happy said you were awake! Oh, you idiot, what were you thinking jumping in front of me like that! And without your suit! Oh, I could just strangle you!” Pepper exploded, shoving James out of the way so she could hug the bed-bound Grey. Pepper burst into tears, and Grey carefully wrapped her arms around her, trying to make soothing noises around the mouthful of hair she got.

“Mom, I’m alright. I wasn’t gonna let you take that hit; it would’ve killed you. I’m alright.” Grey flushed as she realized that calling Pepper mom was starting to become habit. She mourned but knew her real mom would want her to move on.

“If you ever do something so stupid again, I’ll ground you until you’re fifty,” Pepper threatened weakly, moving back to look at Grey. There were tears in both women’s eyes as they looked at each other.

“And I’ll smack you one,” Christine added. Behind her, James rolled his eyes. He and Tony shared exasperated glances over the heads of the women gathering around Grey. Hali stood off to the side, waiting.

“Let’s let Hali do her job, before she starts pulling on ears like she does during PT.” Tony called, causing the girls to finally notice. Pepper moved but didn’t let go of Grey’s hand.

“Am I gonna live?” Grey asked sarcastically.

“We almost couldn’t save your stomach from that laceration,” Hali said shortly. “Grey, you have to stop doing dangerous stunts like that. You’re going to get yourself killed. Stay in your suit!”

“She’s right, Grey,” Jim said as he walked in behind Dr Cho. “I looked at the suit’s camera, and yes, Pepper would’ve been hit – she would’ve lived. There was no need to throw yourself out of your suit like that."

"I've lost enough people in my life, I’m not losing any more,” Grey said sharply.

“Grey, we don’t want to lose you,” Jim said. “You do this shit again, and I’m benching you pending full evaluation. I’ve half a mind to do it anyway.”

Grey reared back as if she’d been struck, only to cry out when she pulled her stitches.

“Alright, everyone out, Grey needs to rest,” Dr Cho called, giving Jim an apologetic look, before moving to check on her patient. “She needs to heal, and to do that, she needs to rest.”

“Thanks, Dr Cho,” Grey said.

“He’s right you know,” Helen said, checking Grey’s vitals. “Grey, I’ve read your file, are you taking medications for your bi-polar two?”

“I had tried a few before I got pregnant. None worked. One sent me manic, two had me throwing up constantly, one came with muscle weakness so bad I couldn’t hold my water bottle.” Grey shrugged. “I’ve just been… managing.”

“You’ve been managing poorly. Talk to your psychiatrist, try something else. Jim is serious about benching you if you get hurt like this again.”

“I’ll have Bambi call Dr Tyler for an appointment,” Grey agreed, sighing. “I know I’m not doing well. I do know that. I just don’t know what to do.”

“Ask for help. That’s what you do,” Helen said gently, putting her hand on Grey’s shoulder. Grey reached up and took her hand.

“Will you help me find meds that work, and don’t suck?”

“As soon as you’re off bedrest. Again,” Helen teased. Grey laughed. She would rest for now, then she’d worry about the impending alien invasion.

Chapter Text

“Maria Stark foundation is in New Mexico, cleaning up after Thor, thanks to Clint,” Natasha said, glancing at a check list in her arms. “Margaret Stark foundation is in New York, cleaning up after Blonsky and Banner. Blonsky is being stored away by SHIELD.”

“At the ice box?” Grey asked. Natasha blinked, the only sign she was surprised. She knew better than to question how Grey knew things. Sometimes it was her powers, sometimes it was just her genius.

“Yes.”

“Fine. Anything else?”

“Fury invited Tony to a meeting today.” Grey nodded. The warehouse scene. Natasha wrote the profile piece as she wanted to, which upset Fury, and bewildered Clint and Maria, so Grey was curious to see which they would see make an appearance. Since Fury had mostly stuck to script so far, she doubted anything would change.

“I’ll drive him. You’ll send me the address?” Grey didn’t comment on the fact that she was still mostly on bedrest after getting stabbed – again. Except this time, her appendix ruptured, giving her complications that almost caused her to bleed out.

“Of course,” Natasha agreed. “I’m heading back to SHIELD for a while anyway. Clint needs some backup for a job in the Netherlands, so I’ll help with that, and check in when I’m back.”

“Have fun, be safe,” Grey said. Natasha laughed as she took her leave. She would have some explaining to do, both to Fury and to Clint, who had already been questioning her, following her on camera appearance as Natasha Romanoff, following the Grand Prix disaster.

The rest of the family piled in the room as Natasha was leaving, crowding around Grey, who was being discharged shortly.

“Now while we’re all here, I have something I need to say,” Tony said, immediately calling all attention to himself. Grey sat up with James’ help, knowing what was about to happen. Happy, who also knew, pulled Jim out of the way, leaving Pepper standing next to Tony with no idea.

“Tony?” Pepper asked as he took her hand. He maneuvered them so his back was to Grey, so she could see Pepper’s expression as he knelt down, pulling a dainty box out of his pocket. When he flicked it open, there was a beautiful 8 carat princess cut diamond on a yellow gold band with accent diamonds surrounding it.

“I’m going to get really sappy here, but I’ve been thinking this since the moment I got home from Afghanistan to see you there waiting for me. Pepper, I see you in every sun, the rise and the fall, I see you in the joy of victory and am comforted by you in the bitter embrace of defeat. I see you in the warmth of the galaxies, and the void of blackholes. I hear you in every love song, and in the birdsong every morning. Pepper, you are my first thought every morning and my last thought at night. When I picture the perfect world, you are by my side. I don’t want to ever do this without you in my life. Say that you do too, please Virginia Potts, say that you’ll marry me?”

Grey watched from her hospital bed as Pepper burst into tears and nodded so hard Grey worried for her head. Of course, Grey was crying too, but it wasn’t her moment, so she smothered her sobs in a terrible hospital tissue that was too thin.

“Yes, oh my God, yes, Tony!!” Tony stood and scooped Pepper up in his arms, spinning her around while she hugged him. Once her feet were safely back on the ground, Tony slid the ring on her finger, and Happy handed over the bouquet of flowers Tony carefully designed. Red tulips, blue salvia flowers, white heather and gladiolus with trailing ivy.

“It’s a little patriotic, isn’t it?” Pepper said, accepting the bouquet, and immediately burying her nose in a gladiolus.

“Except that bouquet is screaming how much he loves you to anyone who can read it,” Grey said. “And it matches your suits. Are red and blue the accent colors for your wedding?”

“Just blue,” Tony said, not looking away from his fiancée. He looked starstruck. “I want it all about her.”

“Blue and gold, perfect. James, love, there’s a binder behind you, can I have it please?” Grey asked. “Pepper, don’t worry, this wedding it going to be the most beautiful thing you’ve ever seen, promise.”

“We’ll sit down later this week for it,” Pepper promised, tears still in her eyes as she glanced at her ring. “Put the binder away and hug me. I’m engaged!”

Pepper hugged Grey, who got a mouthful of flowers for her attempt. As Pepper pulled away, her eyes once again locked on her ring, Grey spat out a Salvia petal. Neither Tony nor Pepper noticed. James did his very best not to laugh.

“James, sugar, would you gather my stuff? Happy, go find a nurse or a doctor and get whatever forms and care instructions I need, dad has a second appointment today and I’ll need to drive him over.” Grey shook her head at her lovestruck parents, acting like teenagers on prom night. James and Happy started moving the moment Grey finished talking to them. “Jim, go with Happy, make sure they send a copy of everything to Helen, and grab a copy for us as well. On a CD or a thumb drive – don’t you dare give me paper copies.”

“Yes, ma’am,” Jim pretended to salute, before chasing off after Happy.

“As for you two love struck teenagers, Jesus Christ, this is absurd. Can someone help me get dressed?” Tony and Pepper jumped apart and turned to help Grey.  “Dad, I’ll go with you to meet Fury.”

“You’re waiting in the car,” Tony insisted. “And I’m driving.”

“Fine,” Grey said, wincing as Pepper helped get into an acceptable outfit for the cameras that were sure to be waiting for them outside the hospital.

>Iron Man 2<

"At this time, we'd like to keep you on as a consultant," Fury said. Outwardly, Tony was calm. Inside, he was kicking his feet and giggling like a schoolgirl. He got to his feet and crossed the warehouse to stand in front of Fury. He held out his hand to shake and clapped his free hand on top of Nick's.

"You can't afford me," Tony said flippantly. He turned to leave but paused. "Then again. I will drop my usual initial deposit in exchange for a small favor. My family is being honored in Washington, and we need a presenter.”

“I’ll see what I can do,” Nick said, nodding his head. He had expected a fight, especially with Romanoff writing a different report than he had asked for. Then Tony turned back to face him. He walked backwards as he gave Nick a smug grin.

“Besides, Stark Industries holds the trademark of the Avengers Initiative. So, you really have no say in who is and isn't Avenger material."

Tony left the warehouse before Fury could even think of a response. Grey was sitting out front, her car idling while she read emails in the passenger's seat. She grinned as he pulled out of the parking lot.

"How'd it go?" Grey asked, a wide smile on her face. 

"Stunned into silence. Made a complete escape before-" Tony held up his phone, which was ringing. "Before this. Hmm."

Grey reached over and declined the call. Tony laughed and dropped it in the cupholder. It lit up again, showing the same caller ID. Nick Fury was calling back. Grey answered the phone through her car.

"Grey Stark, how may I ruin your day?"

"What the hell did he mean you people own the Avengers Initiative?" Fury barked.

"Oh, us people, is it? Yes, Stark Industries filed for the trademark of the Avengers Initiative. We don't trust SHIELD, Fury. Not after you attempted to shove spies into our company, not after you tried to slip Romanoff into dad's office. We aren't going to trust SHIELD because you idiots kept our family's things and only just now gifted them to us as a manipulation tactic. If you want the Iron Family to have any connection to SHIELD that isn't a lawsuit for corporate espionage, you will quit trying to manipulate us, and simply ask. We want a lot of the same things."

"I think he's just mad we stole itsy bitsy from him," Tony put in. Natasha, after she'd been brought into the fold, refused to write Fury's loaded profile.  She pointed out that not only would any character profile be flawed as she wasn’t qualified, Fury asked for proof of his narcissism – only for none to be found. Tony wasn’t a narcissist.

"Fair point, he thought she was loyal - that's what he gets for trusting a Russian Spy," Grey teased. "Listen, Nicky, we're so happy to work alongside you, if the situation calls for it, but no more manipulation, no more bullshit, no more spies. If we're going to be a team, we have to be a fucking team."

Grey ended the call just as they pulled onto the highway. Tony laughed the entire way.

>Iron Man 2<

Margaret Stark Announces Engagement of Tony Stark and Pepper Potts

Stark Industries is delighted to announce, on behalf of Margaret Stark, the engagement of Tony Stark, Director of Research and Development, to Pepper Potts, CEO of Stark Industries. The engagement took place on June 5, 2011, marking the official beginning of a new chapter for the pair who have already built a remarkable legacy together within Stark Industries.

Margaret Stark shared her heartfelt excitement about welcoming Pepper into the family, stating, “Pepper has been an incredible leader and mentor—not only to me but to our entire company. I couldn’t be happier to welcome her as part of our family officially. She and my dad are unstoppable together, and I know they’ll bring that same dedication and spirit into their marriage that they bring to Stark Industries. It’s wonderful to see them so happy.”

The engagement ring is as striking and meaningful as their partnership, featuring an 8-carat lab-grown princess cut diamond set in a luxe heritage band of yellow gold—a nod to the signature gold details in their Iron Family suits. The couple celebrated their engagement privately with close friends and family.

The Stark Family and Stark Industries wish Tony and Pepper all the happiness in the world and look forward to the bright future ahead for them both. Congratulations to Tony and Pepper!

>Iron Man 2<

“It is my honor to be here today,” Senator Stern said through gritted teeth. He stood at the podium, outside the White House. “To present these distinguished awards to The Iron Family; Colonel James Rhodes, Ms. Margaret Stark, Ms. Virginia Potts, and Mister Tony Stark, who is of course, a national treasure.”

Grey raised an eyebrow, where she was standing between her parents. She and Pepper wore similar fitted suits, Pepper skipping the skirt for family solidarity. Pepper’s engagement ring glittered in the sun.

“Thank you, Colonel, for such an exceptionally distinguished performance,” Stern said as he pinned another medal on Jim’s dress uniform. “You deserve this.”

“Thank you, Senator,” Grey said as the medal was pinned on her suit jacket.

“Thank you, Ms. Stark. For your valiant efforts. They haven’t gone unnoticed.” Well, that was a threat if Grey’d ever heard one.

“And you think you have?” Grey asked, raising an eyebrow behind her sunglasses. A sheen of sweat appeared on his forehead. She didn’t bother to hide the wily smile that appeared on her face, unsettling the Senator.

“Thank you, Ms. Potts,” Stern said as he moved along. “For your distinguished service.”

“Stern,” Pepper said back, unwilling to say more to the man.

“Thank you, Mister Stark, for such an exceptionally distinguished performance,” Stern said. He made sure to catch Tony with the needle. Or he tried to, anyway, Tony’s daughter had slipped a thin sheet of metal in his shirt pocket. Tony didn’t feel a thing. “Oh sorry. Funny, how annoying a little prick can be, isn’t it? Let’s get a photo.”

The photographer took only one shot before Stern was squeezed out, and Jayne rushed forward with her photographer, who took several shots of the Iron Family. Some were professional, some were cute, and one had the non-military members of the family pulling their medals off to bite them for the picture that ended up on the cover of the New York Times.

Afterwards, there was an after party, where Grey was finally introduced to President Obama and his wife Michelle – the latter causing her to burst into tears of excitement. If Grey framed the picture of her beaming between the Obamas and kept it in her office in a place of pride that was entirely her business.

>Line Break<

“The man is clearly an idiot,” Grey said, shaking her head in disbelief. Not disbelief over the stupidity of Justin Hammer, no she believed that just fine. “And yes, he’s responsible for so many illegal things his charge sheet comes with a paper clip, but Vanko saw this as another opportunity to take revenge on my family, clearly not something Hammer expected.”

If Grey hadn’t been wearing a full face of makeup, she’d have dragged her hands over her face, annoyed with herself for defending Hammer. Annoyed with herself for understanding that he’d had no knowledge of Vanko’s plans. Annoyed, she couldn’t ignore the injustice.

“Are you defending him, Ms. Stark?”

“I really wish I wasn’t, congressman,” Grey said. “But one cannot be found guilty of a crime one had no knowledge of. Will we sue the pants off of him in a civil suit, absolutely, my lawyers already have the papers ready to go. Do I think I could get a jury to convict him? Eh, probably not.”

“I see. We will take your words into consideration, Ms. Stark. We declare this session to be closed for the day, everyone, good afternoon.” He smacked the gavel onto his desk, and stood, leaving the room before Tony had even made it to his feet.

“Grey, you are too nice for your own good,” Pepper said as she wrapped her arm around Grey’s shoulders. “Hammer doesn’t deserve this.”

“Well, he deserves all the prison time he will get. He’s too stupid to go to jail for something akin to treason like Vanko would have.”

“You’re too nice,” Tony agreed. Grey just rolled her eyes. “Can’t believe you’re a Slytherin.”

“I’m a Hufflepuff, I want fairness and equity across the board,” Grey said adamantly through a smile as they walked through the sea of press.

“Yeah, but you add an or else at the end there that scares me into thinking you’re a Slytherin.” Tony paused, letting Grey do her thing. She stepped up to talk to the press.

“Today we explained to our government what happened at our Expo. My family’s company came back from Obadiah Stane’s reign demanding accountability and transparency. This is just another continuation of us holding ourselves accountable to you. Once the report is finalized it will be available on the Stark Industries site. And for those interested, we have created a page that follows all the Iron Family missions that aren’t classified. That’s all for today, we’ll be taking no questions.”

Happy stepped forward and ushered the three down the remaining stairs and into the car.

“I have a question,” Pepper said once they were in the car. “Where’s James?”

“He had a meeting,” Grey said with a sly grin on her face. She knew where he was, and what he was doing. She was the only one, except for Bambi, that knew. James didn’t want to tell anyone else, just in case it didn’t work.

>Line Break<

“You’ll stand trial with the military, as you were legally a prisoner of war,” Samantha explained. “They’ve granted you an exception, I’ll be in the room with you. I won’t be able to do anything, but I will be there for you. And General Morrow from the Air Force has already let me know he’s running the court martial.”

James let out a breath of relief. Not just for General Morrow being there, but that he was going to get a chance to stand a fair trial and start living his life again. He was going to get to take Grey out publicly, help the Iron Family save people. He was going to get away from Hydra. They couldn’t use him as a secret assassin if his survival was no longer a secret. He was so close to being free he could almost taste it – but still, he forced himself to relax, to tuck the hope away in a small box in his chest.

“I appreciate that. How much have military tribunals changed in seventy years?” He didn’t care. Didn’t care if things were so different he had to stand on the ceiling. He was going to get his chance.

“Unfortunately, I couldn’t tell you, likely a lot, but a trial is a trial, and you’ll be okay. You have a very good case. Now, I don’t know who else it’s going to be, but we’ll find out the day before, and Grey’s promised to vet them for any inconvenient connections,” Sam continued. James almost laughed. Trust Grey to find some way to ensure his protection, even when she couldn’t be there for him. “We expect this to take a few weeks, so we likely won’t have an answer for a while, but I fully expect a verdict of not-guilty due to lack of Mens Rea, legalese for lack of intent. You wouldn’t have done these things if you hadn’t been taken prisoner. Do you have any questions for me?”

“What’s the worst-case scenario?”

“The worst case is you not showing up,” Sam said with a bit of a laugh. “Because that will result in a nationwide manhunt and could get you signed over to the World Security Council if they ask. Other than that, they find you guilty of treason for the assassination of JFK. You’d likely spend the rest of your life in jail. Be glad this isn’t a civilian trial – California still has the death penalty.”

Getting signed over to the WSC would be a fate worse than death. Alex Pierce was on the World Security Council and would hand him straight back to Hydra and he’d be in the chair before he could even consider protesting. He would need to make plans, just in case.

The death penalty didn’t scare him. Returning to Hydra scared him. Losing the Stark Family scared him. He’d grown fond of everyone in the year he’d been with them. From Pepper’s surprisingly maternal influence to Tony’s engineering binges in the lab, James had found himself the best home he could imagine. And that was before he even thought about Grey and all she’d done for him.

“That’s really unfortunate,” James said. “Suddenly glad for the military.”

“Worst case is not going to happen. You are going to give your statement, you’ll more than likely be found not guilty, and be forced into additional therapy, and possibly community service. Both of those can be commuted into service with the Iron Family, keeping you with them. You might be electronically monitored, but again, if you’re in the custody of the Iron Family, they’re likely to accept whatever Tony says.

“Not Grey?”

“We don’t want to risk a conflict of interest when it’s revealed she’s your girlfriend,” Sam said bluntly. James nodded, accepting that. “Any other questions?”

James pulled out a notebook, and Samantha raised an eyebrow. She knew Grey’s handwriting when she saw it. At least he was prepared. The Stark Family always came prepared, it was just a matter of who prepped them, Pepper or Grey.

“Just a few.”

>Line Break<

Grey woke up with every hair standing on end. Despite the weighted blanket, James' arm, and their shared duvet, she shivered, burrowing in closer to James. 

"S'ok," he mumbled, feeling her move. He pulled her closer before he sat up. Grey could tell whatever was bothering her was also irritating James. "What the hell is happening?"

"Gonna crawl out of my fucking skin," Grey complained, giving up on sleep and pulling her sleep mask off and tossing it. It flopped out of her hand and landed on the floor. "This is not okay."

"No, I feel it too, it's an itch," James said, reaching for a loose jacket as he stood up. He tossed it to Grey, who pulled it on with a shudder. "Right at the back of my neck."

"Jarvis, any reason we're about to have an anxiety attack with no triggers?" Grey asked, pulling the hood up over her hair, and yanking the strings. She shuddered again, a full body convulsion that had her burrowing deeper into the hood.

"The Santa Ana winds are blowing, Miss Stark, Sergeant Barnes. The winds are known to set people on edge. Winds typically last one to seven days, with the average being three, and the longest known Santa Ana Event being fourteen days," Jarvis explained. James tugged on sweatpants and brought over a set for Grey, who was still pouting on the bed. She changed, begrudgingly, and followed him to the kitchen, where he set about making breakfast potatoes.

"Good thing we're moving to New York?" Grey tried. 

"There will be plenty in New York to set our teeth on edge," James said with a heavy sigh. 

"You two are up early," Tony said as he came up from the lab. Jarvis had likely told him they were up and moving. He paused when he could read the upset in their eyes. "What's wrong? Please tell me it's not Hydra."

Any other time, Grey would've laughed at Tony's immediate assumption of Hydra. It was a fair assumption. Despite not moving overtly, the nazi organization was still doing what they could to interfere with Stark Industries, likely as revenge for stealing their best asset. 

"The winds," James said, his head still in the spice cabinet, digging for something to add to his eggs. 

"The Santa Ana's," Tony realized. "Those would irritate you two, wouldn't they. Week-long trip out of state?"

"Can we?" Grey asked, nearly jumping at the opportunity. "I mean it, get me out of here, I'm crawling out of my skin."

"Do we have any plans?" James asked, usually the voice of reason. "Things that would need rescheduled?"

"I have a finance meeting about the expo that I can't move but can do virtually - it wouldn't be the first time. Pepper has a director's meeting, but that can be pushed back. Jarvis?"

"Right away, Sir," Jarvis said.

“Go pack, we’ll head up to San Francisco for the week. Unless you want to go sight-see in Portland?”

“Don’t care, wherever we can get clearance to land,” Grey said over her shoulder as she ran to her room to change and pack. Anything to get her away from these winds.

>Line Break<

“How are you already sunburnt?” Jennifer asked as she took a bite of her burger. “It’s not even noon.”

“How are you already eating, it’s not even noon?” Grey shot back, pulling a floppy hat out of her purse. She put it on and tilted it, so the sun was off her face. She was just grateful she remembered to pack a hat.

It was the annual Stark Industries Fourth of July Picnic in Los Angeles, and the ladies were gathered around the duck pond, chatting, and eating.

“You’re mean today,” Jen pouted, finishing off her burger.

“It’s my last LA picnic,” Grey said. “I’m nostalgic.”

“Last time we were here, you were treating everyone like chess pieces,” Pepper said, coming over with two solo cups of white wine. She handed one over to Grey, who smiled in thanks. Before she could even take a sip, she was surrounded by a swarm of young girls, begging for autographs.

“I’m so sorry Margaret,” a young woman said as she hurried over, trying to corral the girls she had been in charge of watching. “They saw you, and they’re faster than me, I am so sorry for the interruption.”

“Hey, no, don’t even worry about it! C’mon, let’s get a group picture and I’ll sign something for everyone, and we’ll do one on one pictures, and Bambi can make sure they get to parents.” Pepper pulled out her phone and took a group photo of Grey getting swarmed by sixteen kids under ten, then pictures of her posing with each child. Most threw up a peace sign, some raised their hand like a Repulsor. Grey matched their poses, with a wide smile on her face the entire time. It took thirty minutes, and Bambi’s reminder to get the kids names to send the pictures to the correct parents, and the girls were alone again.

“Are you gonna finish the story?” Jayne asked, watching the kids impatiently. She wanted answers for the memoir she was determined to start writing while things were slow. “You promised me a story.”

“Oh, bitchy,” Grey said, taking a sip of her wine. “But fine. There’s not a lot to tell. He didn’t like having his own room, so I moved a couch into mine, put up a room divider. It worked for a week; he would get a few hours of sleep without nightmares. Then Hydra happened and I started having nightmares. So, one night, I asked him to stay with me, and after that we ended up sharing a bed.”

“Yeah, but how did you end up dating the Winter Soldier?” Sam asked, now acutely aware of his long list of crimes and assassinations now that she was working on his case, trying to get him legally brought back to life and free from Hydra’s grasp. She knew about the chair. She knew that the man had more issues than the American Medical Journal.

“Those two are idiots,” Pepper said, cutting in when she could see the blush on Grey’s cheeks. “After finding them cuddling on the couch for the two hundredth time, I asked when they started dating, they looked at me, then each other, then me and shrugged. Grey finally said we didn’t realize we were dating. Even though they’d gone on more dates than me and Tony, and we’re engaged!”

“After that conversation we talked about it and that was that it wasn’t anything special,” Grey said, taking a gulp of her wine. She passed the cup over to Jayne, who took it with a frown, until Grey pulled out a water bottle. Just a second later, several photographers swooped in to take pictures of the CEO of Stark Industries. Pepper smiled and accepted the quick question with ease, sending them away in minutes. “Last year was much better.”

“Last year we practically hid from the cameras,” Pepper said. “This year, we invited them.”

“Last Los Angeles picnic,” Grey said, giving the accepted excuse. The family knew this was all silent shows to gather goodwill when the aliens hit New York. “Are we going to do this in New York too?”

“I want us to,” Pepper said. “I’ve put in for it, guess we’ll see next year. Central Park would be nice. Maybe we can have the executive holiday party at the Penthouse – that would be interesting.”

“You mean now that we actually like enough people in the executive positions to host it somewhere nice?” Samantha teased. “This was the first New Year’s party I didn’t Irish goodbye.”

“Well having your ass grabbed by a coworker is enough to ruin any party mood,” Grey put in, remembering her own meeting. She was still mad about that. It was no wonder the man couldn’t find a new job.

“Not to mention the cigar smoke,” Pepper said nauseously. She hated speaking ill of the dead – of a man whose death she participated in – but she really did hate cigar smoke.

>Line Break<

A Hero Returns: James Barnes, WWII Veteran and Howling Commando, Rescued by the Iron Family

Christine Everhart, Stark Industries

On July 25, 2011, the past collided with the present as James Barnes, the legendary friend of Captain America and WWII hero, was discovered alive by the Iron Family in a long-abandoned WWII bunker. Found in a cryostasis pod that preserved him in his early thirties, Barnes is emerging from a harrowing history of forced captivity as a Soviet sniper under extreme duress. His release by the Iron Family, now famed for their justice-focused missions, marks the start of a new chapter for this celebrated veteran.

Barnes recently faced a classified trial for his forced actions under Soviet influence, with all records sealed to protect the sensitive nature of his alleged missions. For decades, this former POW was subject to an unwilling role in covert operations that intelligence experts believe helped shape the balance of power during the Cold War. While the details remain classified, officials disclosed that his actions, however involuntary, influenced key historical events, impacting governments, defense strategies, and geopolitical decisions that continue to resonate.

The court determined that Barnes' actions were under extreme duress, a victim of coerced tactics used to keep him in a near-continuous state of duty. Based on overwhelming evidence of his captivity, he was found not guilty on all counts. With his record cleared and his past acknowledged as a consequence of war, Barnes is now free to reclaim his life.

For the Stark family, the return of Barnes is deeply meaningful. Margaret Stark, CEO of Stark Industries, expressed profound respect for Barnes' resilience and the values he represents; loyalty, courage, and a commitment to justice, despite the extraordinary challenges he endured.

As Barnes takes his first steps into a future once out of reach, he has found not only freedom but a new family. “I spent sixty years hoping for freedom, and Margaret and her family gave it to me,” he said. “I’d follow them just as quick as I followed Captain America back in the war.”

With Stark Industries’ groundbreaking technology and their commitment to restoring justice, they continue bridging the past with the future, offering this hero a well-deserved chance at peace.

Classified Trial Reveals: Was James Barnes, the Rescued WWII Hero, Secretly ‘The Winter Soldier’?

A startling leak from James Barnes' recent classified trial hints that the war hero may have a dark, hidden past. A source suggests that Barnes, beloved friend of Captain America and recently liberated by the Iron Family, may have operated covertly for decades as the infamous "Winter Soldier." Allegedly forced into this role, he is said to have been involved in highly sensitive missions—and perhaps even suspected of a role in the assassination of President John F. Kennedy.

The Stark Family and their legal team moved quickly to secure a classified trial, fueling rumors that they wished to keep Barnes' history out of the public eye. The Iron Family has made clear statements defending Barnes, claiming he was manipulated and held under extreme duress by Soviet forces. Yet, speculation around his involvement in historical events casts a long shadow.

While the Iron Family stands firm in their loyalty to Barnes, this bombshell leak raises questions: Was Barnes an unwilling agent—or something more complex? For now, the public will be left wondering what secrets this "Winter Soldier" may still hold.

Grey was doing damage control. Something they had prepared for, but didn’t expect to need with the classified trial.

“Are you going to settle down and listen to me, or are you going to be escorted out by security?” Grey finally barked, smacking her hand into the podium. Silence reigned as the few rowdy reporters finally sank into their seats. “James Barnes had a trial for the things he did as a prisoner of war. James Barnes was found not guilty. That’s all you need to know; the rest is classified.”

“But we deserve to know!”

“No, you really don’t,” Grey said, gesturing to the reporter that spoke. Henry Robbins moved and stood near them, his arm out, indicating they should leave.

“You can’t do this, we have rights!” the same reporter shouted out as he left.

“And so does James Barnes,” Grey said forcefully. “If and when a time comes where you might need to know what he did, you will be informed, but until those things are necessary to your survival, you have no need to know. As far as the leak, you don’t need to know!”

“James Barnes is one of the family,” Tony said from next to Grey. “We expect you to treat him the way you do us. That means respect our privacy and know that we will tell you things as they impact you.”

“I’ll finish up here, you two go,” Christine said, walking across the stage. As the Iron Family’s head of PR, she often held their press conferences, relaying things the world had interest in. “Like they said, James Barnes has been found not guilty of any crimes he committed while he was under Soviet control. And while Russia traditionally doesn’t comment, we have received this statement from their government. We apologize for any harm done by our predecessor’s government. Had we had knowledge of James Barnes’ plight, we, of course, would have taken appropriate action to see him freed and returned home.”

“How much do we believe that?” Grey muttered to her dad as they left the press conference, climbing in the car and heading back to the house.

“About as far as I can throw James without my suit,” Tony said dryly. “Their version of appropriate action would probably be a bullet in the head.”

“You know, if America and Russia actually decided to get along, we’d accomplish great things. Too bad Russia’s led by a tool bag,” Grey complained.

“You think everyone should just get along for the sake of the planet?”

“The planet, the future, and the kids,” Grey said. “The three biggest reasons for everyone to get their shit together and work for the betterment of planet earth.”

“I went from a weapons contractor to a hippy,” Tony said breathlessly. “My father is rolling over in his grave.”

“His granddaughter is sleeping with Bucky Barnes,” Grey put in. “He’s been rolling in his grave.”

>Line Break<

To Tony and Pepper Stark. The best parents someone could ask for. All my love, M Stark. Starks are Made of Iron.

“Grey, did you dedicate the tower construction to us?” Pepper asked, her heart in her throat as she looked at the statue in the middle of the main lobby. It looked like the large arc reactor, complete with the light show, but didn’t power anything.

“Of course I did,” Grey said, tearing up in the face of Pepper’s tears. “You two have done so much for me, so much that you didn’t have to do. I wanted to show my appreciation.”

Tony pulled Grey into a tight hug, almost sending them both to the ground with force. When Grey reached her hand out to Pepper, they did end up on the ground, laughing until James found them and picked them all up.

“Let’s head downstairs and get Jarvis and Bambi in the building mainframe, and head up to the penthouse.”

Without Jarvis or Bambi in the building, they had to go down the six flights of stairs to the building’s mainframe.

Jarvis took twelve minutes to incorporate himself into the building. He lit it up bright, arc reactor blue, then the same orange as the suit’s eyes. Outside, even though the family couldn’t see it, the sidewalks around the tower were filled with people, watching the tower light up in awe. Bambi was able to download into the building slightly faster, able to follow Jarvis’ code into all the little hidey-holes so they didn’t have to find them alone. Bambi switched the color to purple, then Peacemaker’s shade of pink, before going back to arc-reactor blue.

The people on the street cheered, knowing that New York was the new home of the Iron Family. This was the beginning of something exciting.

>Line Break<

Anonymous Millions for Former POWs? New Sources Reveal Margaret Stark Behind Generous Donation

Cody Wallace, Reuters

In a surprising turn, an anonymous multi-million-dollar donation made on May 20th to benefit former prisoners of war has now been traced back to none other than Margaret Stark, former CEO of Stark Industries. This substantial gift had initially been credited to an unnamed donor, but recent leaks suggest it came directly from Margaret’s personal accounts, reflecting her deep and quiet commitment to helping those who have endured captivity.

Margaret Stark, who has led Stark Industries through a period of transformative changes and ethical accountability, is already well-known for her contributions to humanitarian causes. Yet, her decision to keep this particular donation anonymous speaks volumes about her intentions, making it clear that this was not a move for publicity but rather an authentic gesture of solidarity with former POWs.

In light of the recent discovery of James Barnes, who was rescued by the Iron Family after decades in forced captivity, Margaret’s donation carries even more significance. As one source noted, “Margaret Stark is fiercely private about her personal philanthropy, but her actions here underscore her dedication to supporting those who’ve endured hardships—especially for the sake of our country.”

As Margaret remains a trending figure on social media for her outspoken stances and bold leadership style, this latest revelation only adds to the public admiration surrounding her. While Stark Industries as a whole has embraced an ethos of social responsibility, Margaret’s personal contributions suggest that her commitment to these values runs even deeper than her role as CEO requires.

“Why does everyone know everything about me?” Grey whined, looking at the newest article with her name on it. Long gone was the time she wanted to be a journalist. “And what’s this line here, Margaret is fiercely private about her personal philanthropy? I’ve only made one anonymous donation, and it’s already been leaked it was me!”

“That’s the only line you’re mad about? Not the insinuation that you only donated because of Barnes?”

“I mean, I did only donate because of James,” Grey said, frowning at Pepper. “If my boyfriend hadn’t been a prisoner of war, I’d likely have donated to the Trevor project instead. I’m not a politician, my personal donations are allowed to be personal.”

“This could be bad for you, Grey, if people think you’ll only donate to causes you care about-”

“Pepper, I care about every cause that helps someone,” Grey said firmly. “The Trevor Project, POW/MIA, Food Not Bombs which I only just discovered, I’m sending money to all of them. Might as well, my salary’s just for show.”

“Single handedly trying to solve all the worlds’ problems,” Pepper teased, shaking her head. “Although, I’d like to see them try to reason away you donating to Food Not Bombs.”

“They’ll probably claim I’m secretly homeless or something,” Grey said, shaking her head. “You and dad should make some public donations, get the spotlight off me. Have dad debut the September Foundation, just in time for the school year.”

“I’ll bring it up. Oh, and Happy needs your new grocery list for New York,” Pepper said. “Bambi has the link.”

>Line Break<

Jayne should’ve known better than to burst into Grey’s room while she was asleep. She especially should’ve known better than to burst into the room while her boyfriend was asleep. Jayne had two guns pointed at her before she could even explain. Thankfully, both Grey and James were trained well enough to put the guns down as soon as they realized it was just Jayne.

“Wassat?” Grey asked, reverting back to sleepy mode when she realized it wasn’t a real threat. James put his gun away and started getting dressed, grumbling under his breath about important girlfriends and early morning problems.

“Sorry. If we thought yesterday was bad, today is worse. I know you get to sleep in on Mondays, but not today, stock is down three hundred points and Pepper needs help. Wakey wakey.”

“What happened yesterday?” James asked as he came back in the room with clothes for Grey. Grey changed, not caring about flashing Jayne. Grey moved quickly for someone who was just sound asleep. Jarvis started the morning routine, throwing the weather and several headlines up on the window overlooking the city.

“London Riots,” Jayne said. “Police brutality.”

“Hugh Carey died – I think we’re expected at his funeral, Bambi, double check that for me,” Grey said, hopping into sweatpants. Her eyes flashed at the reminder of what caused the London Riots the night before. Police brutality was always quick to fire her up. “There was a shooting in Ohio, eight killed, including an eleven-year-old.”

“And a NATO chopper crash that killed thirty and a dog,” Jayne said, reading off her tablet. Grey sighed heavily and grabbed her red hoodie – the same one she brought over from her timeline – and shuffled into her Birks. “We’ve already sent the Riley del Sol Foundation to cover funeral costs. Pepper authorized them to pay for the Afghani funerals as well, for the few that died that weren’t American soldiers.”

“All that in one day? Shit,” James said, running his fingers through his hair. He was genetically blessed, his hair didn’t knot or tangle, so he looked good afterwards. Grey needed a brush, a blow out, and the prayers of her family to get her hair to look good.

“I think we’ll survive this crash,” Grey said, her face scrunched up. “Ugh, I need coffee.”

“Coffee is ready in the kitchen,” Bambi said helpfully. “Lyn is making breakfast now.”

“Then let’s go!” Grey said, looping one arm through Jayne’s, and reaching back for James with her other one. She never cared when she grabbed the prosthetic, something that always made James happy, knowing he was accepted, knowing he was home. “Nothing like a disaster before breakfast.”

“It’s gonna be a long day,” Jayne whined as she shuffled along at Grey’s pace. “Oh, and Bambi, if you ever wake me up like that again, I’ll kill you.”

“What happened?”

“Bambi decided the best way to wake me up was blasting It’s the end of the world as we know it through my apartment speakers,” Jayne snarled, glaring at the ceiling. “Now I get why Sam and Christine told me to get my own place.”

“Oh please, they’re going to be just down the road, Pepper picked out both of their apartments, they’re two floors up from Happy’s in the same building,” Grey said. “Bambi will likely find their way into their homes too.”

“Of course I will,” Bambi said from the ceiling. They preferred to flash the lights purple, over Jarvis’ blue.

“Took you long enough,” Pepper said as they finally entered the communal living space on their penthouse floor. This floor was just for family, and had suites for Pepper and Tony, Grey and James, Helen and Jim, as well as apartments for Jayne and two vacancies. One would likely be for guests, and Grey had secretly designed the other one for Peter, complete with a window that opened to allow him in and out. It was void of decoration for now, but Grey already had Lego sets hidden in the closet, and Star Wars posters in frames.

Down one and two flights of stairs, apartments for the Avengers were set up, assigned and labelled, just missing the furniture and personal touches – Grey had plans for that. Those floors opened into a giant communal space, the same floor as the helipad. Lyn had plans to expand the culinary team to provide at least two on-site chefs.  Lyn would stay on as the personal chef for the Iron Family and manage the culinary teams for the Avengers. She was offered an apartment within the tower, but laughed in Grey’s face when it was offered. Grey figured it was a fair response. Not everyone would be excited to live alongside the entire family.

“I almost got shot, I’m gonna need you to be more sympathetic, here, Potts,” Jayne said with her hands up.

“I told you to wake her up, not storm into her room like an idiot – you know who she sleeps with,” Pepper said, winking at James. “Besides, it’s a Monday, and it’s always risky to wake her up on a Monday.”

>Line Break<

Margaret Stark was a genius or a wedding planner, and Pepper Potts was a bride. She stood there in her dress, an ivory strapless A-line with a slit up the side, and chunky gold heels. Grey stood there in an elegant black bridesmaid's dress, with chunky gold heels. Sam and Jayne stood in matching dresses and shoes. Pepper wore her light red hair down, falling in curls over her back, while the trio of bridesmaids wore updos.

“Are you ready?” Grey asked, holding out Pepper’s bouquet. White roses with gold leaf detailing, and blue salvia flowers. With flowers in hand, the girls walked to the front of the cabin, where Jim was waiting for Pepper. Tony bought the cabin as a wedding present for Pepper. A place where the family could go and get away from being The Stark Family.

“He’s cried twice,” Jim said, holding his arm out to walk Pepper down the aisle. “Twice, Grey.”

“I’m gonna be bawling, trust me,” Grey said, already tearing up. “My parents are getting married, Jim this is the best day ever!”

“I get to marry my best friend,” Pepper said with a beaming smile. “C’mon, let’s do this!”

Tony Stark and Pepper Potts Tie the Knot in Intimate Upstate Ceremony

Christine Everhart

In a quiet departure from the high-profile image usually associated with the Stark name, Tony Stark and Pepper Potts were married yesterday in an intimate ceremony at the Stark family’s secluded vacation home in upstate New York. Surrounded only by close family and friends, the couple exchanged vows under an early autumn sky, framed by the serene fall colors and elegant Persian blue, white, and gold accents.

The bridal party reflected the closeness of their inner circle, with Pepper’s bridesmaids including Samantha Kim, Stark Industries’ president of legal; Jayne Vittori; and Margaret Stark. Standing alongside Tony were Colonel James “Rhodey” Rhodes, Tony’s childhood friend and Iron Family comrade; James Barnes; and Harold Hogan. Each bridesmaid wore a classic black dress with gold accents, mirroring the groomsmen’s matching attire. The floral arrangements—delicate blue salvia mixed with white roses—added a sophisticated touch to the setting, creating an atmosphere both timeless and personal.

While the event was strictly private, one detail shared by sources close to the couple is that Stark and Potts took steps to ensure the focus remained on family. Known for her privacy and poise, the new Mrs. Stark’s decision to limit the celebration to just family and friends aligns with her longtime, steady influence at Stark Industries, both as a trusted advisor and as its new CEO.

Even as Stark’s public persona has softened over the years, this wedding marks a significant change, one that insiders note highlights Tony’s commitment to his personal relationships and family legacy. With no reporters present, the day was described as warm and joyous, celebrating a partnership that has grounded Stark Industries through its most transformative years.

Congratulations to Mr. and Mrs. Stark, a pair whose quiet strength and love will surely be admired for years to come.

“I married my best friend!” Tony cheered as he and Pepper raced back up the aisle, hand in hand. Jim, Happy, and James started gathering chairs, while Grey directed the legacies around the back of the cabin where the dance floor and reception were set up. Pepper wanted to change dresses between the ceremony and reception, giving her something she can dance in.

“What do you think, us next?” James asked, sliding up behind Grey. “Do you even want to get married?”

“You want to marry me?” Grey asked incredulously, tilting her head back to look up at him. “Me?”

“Well, you’re kinda bossy, and you snore a little bit. But there are worst things than spending the rest of my life with my best friend,” James said, causing Grey to melt. She turned around to face him and smiled.

“You’ll have to ask my parents,” Grey pointed out, causing James to go slightly pale. “But they’ll say yes. Well, Pepper will. She said she wants to adopt me, do the paperwork and everything. Of course, she told me that after Cynthia did my makeup, so I burst into tears and ruined it.”

“You sure do cry a lot,” James teased, leaning down to press a kiss to her forehead.

“I just have a lot of love,” Grey insisted. “Come on, Sugar, let’s go dance.”

>Line Break<

Wearing black for yet another event in the span of a few days had Grey nostalgic for her gothic phase. In a fitted black suit, with a Calla Lily on her lapel, Grey looked and felt somber as she stood up in front of ground zero and gave another speech on September eleventh.

“Good morning, everyone, and thank you for being here with us today. This day marks ten years since a moment in history that reshaped not just our country but the world. September 11, 2001, changed us all, engraving a memory we will always carry and a story we must continue to tell. On that day, I was just a child, home from school, watching images unfold that seemed impossible, unimaginable. The towers, the smoke, the confusion—it’s something that will forever be seared into my mind. Like so many of you, I felt helpless. We watched from our homes as courage, compassion, and loss filled the streets of New York. But even then, amid all the pain, there was something else. Something powerful. It was the first responders running toward danger, neighbors reaching out to help, and families standing by each other as they sought answers and hope. And in that, I saw what it means to be part of a nation that believes in each other.” Grey had learned, since last year. All about the boats and ferries that brought people fleeing Manhattan. About the first responders that ran toward the towers to respond when traffic was too bad. She learned, and she cried, and she wished with all her heart the Iron Family had been around to do something, anything to help.

“Today, we gather not only to remember the lives taken from us, the bravery of those who answered the call, and the families who endured unimaginable loss. We’re here to honor what grew from that tragedy—the resilience, the unity, and the strength we found in each other. We stand on sacred ground, where the memories of those we lost are woven into the foundations of this city and country.

One World Trade Center, now standing tall, is a testament to our resilience. Its rise is a tribute to those we lost, a symbol of a promise kept, and a reminder that while we may stumble, we never stop rebuilding. In the face of heartbreak, we’ve built a monument to hope and strength. We turned grief into purpose, and through that purpose, found ways to build stronger, together.

In these past ten years, we have changed. We have learned what it means to protect one another, to live with a new awareness, to seek unity in times of division. We understand now more than ever that our strength lies in connection, in compassion, and in the simple fact that we are not alone in our struggles or in our healing.

Today, as we reflect, let us carry forward the stories of those we lost, the bravery of those who protected others, and the unity we found as a nation. May we honor their memory by living with purpose, by reaching out, and by remembering the power of hope that brought us together on that day and in the years since.

Thank you for being here, for remembering, and for honoring. In their memory, we look to the future, stronger, united, and forever full of hope.”

Grey stepped down to rapturous applause, many of the attendees having their own tears on their cheeks. Grey hated sad speeches.

“Well done, Ms. Stark,” President Obama said as he shook her hand. “Your speech writer deserves a raise.”

“Oh, well thank you,” Grey said, bobbing a pretend courtesy. “Jayne and I worked on it for hours. Trying to get to the heart of the matter without me bursting into tears.”

“Keeping emotions in check is the hardest part of giving speeches like this,” Barack said sagely. “I’ve struggled with it myself. How was the wedding?”

“It was beautiful,” Grey said. “I’ll tell them you asked, they were sad to miss this years’ memorial, but I insisted they actually take a Honeymoon. They deserve it.”

“Did they get the gift we sent?”

“They did, I’m sure Pepper’s already sent out thank you cards, she’s efficient like that.” Grey grinned. She had helped with getting them all sent out before they left for Hawai’i. “They’re not even relaxing; they went to Honolulu to help with conservation efforts.”

“Sounds exactly like what I would expect from Pepper,” Michelle said. “Won’t you join us for lunch? Bring Jim and James, we’ll have you at our table. And don’t you dare burst into tears again.”

“I can’t promise that, Michelle, I cry a lot, just ask James.” Barack and his wife laughed. “I’ll see you at the table.”

>Line Break<

“Took you long enough,” Grey teased as Tony and Pepper finally walked through the door.

“Shut it, Stark,” Pepper snipped, walking in sunburnt. “Happy birthday Sam! I’d hug you, but I’m sunburnt everywhere.”

“I thought the best part of marrying the pretty girl was getting to rub sun oil all over the pretty girl?” Grey asked Tony, trying her best to not outright laugh as Pepper settled for a high five from the Air Force crew that was scattered around the living room. Katherine Dugan and Jim Morita came out too and were sitting in the dining room with plates of breakfast. Jim had even brought his wife, Rosalind, who was chatting in Chinese with Zora.

“We went out on an excursion, a hike, and it was going fine until we stopped to jump off a cliff – my wife is a daredevil and lives for the thrill – and we forgot to reapply.”

“She certainly has fun shoving me off cliffs,” Grey said, thinking about their early flight training. “I do kinda wanna go cliff diving again, that was a lot of fun. Oh! We should all go this weekend!”

“It’s my birthday, and I say we stay inside,” Sam said. “I love flying, but I’m not jumping off a cliff.”

“I’ll go,” Sam’s sister, Sarah said brightly. “I’ve gone before, in college, and it was so much fun!”

“Should’ve given her the wings,” Sam pretended to complain. Grey was just glad to see him smiling again. Riley’s death had hurt them all, but it had almost killed Sam. He still wore the engagement band daily. Grey understood. James had gifted her a locket with their baby’s fingerprints. She never took it off.

“Nope, I like being a history teacher,” Sarah said.

“Oh, that’s right! Sam told me you majored in American History – it’s how he knew who James was when we introduced him!”

“So, you do listen when I talk,” Sarah teased, causing Sam to pout at her. “I wish I could read the court transcript; I considered going into law, but I love being a teacher.”

“You’re underappreciated,” Grey said. She continued, “teachers in this country do a thankless job, and y’all deserve better.”

“Teaching isn’t terrible, Grey, sure the kids can be rowdy, but it’s not the end of the world,” Sarah said, appreciative, but confused by the sentiment. Grey supposed it was because it was still a few years early. “Unless you know something I don’t.”

“She always knows something we don’t,” Sam said. After the funeral, Sam had asked if she knew Riley was going to die. She had been honest, and said yes, but also that she had taken steps to keep him away from the mission that killed him. She had – this was the universe fighting back. Sam had almost collapsed at that point, grief taking over his body, and Grey had held him, cried with him. She apologized as she cried, and Sam said there was nothing to forgive. “She’s a Stark, they’re all geniuses. Geniuii? What’s the plural for genius?”

“Starks,” Allie called from her spot in the dining room with Zora and Luna. Luna was trying to crawl around, but was being corralled by her big sister. Grey was the first to laugh, but it quickly spread like wildfire as the Starks settled in to spend the day. Pepper made herself at home in the dining room, chatting with Samantha Kim, who was also celebrating her birthday.

“Grey, who else has a birthday today?” Samantha asked. “You said three, didn’t you? Jen’s was yesterday.”

“Hali, Helen’s APRN. They weren’t able to come, since they came for the wedding,” Grey explained, flopping on the couch. She sat between the arm and Sam, who was sitting next to James, absently leaning against his arm. “But I sent her the biggest Cinnabon roll I could, and a card from all of us.”

“Where’d the cinnamon roll tradition come from?”

“Grey’s mom, actually,” Tony said, knowing Grey’s story and adjusting it to fit. “When I went to the hospital the next day, the OB nurse told me everything about it. She showed up with a cinnamon roll, while in active labor. Said it was her family tradition to have cinnamon rolls on her birthday. Since it’s the only part of her mom we still have, we kept the tradition.”

“I didn’t know it came from Susan,” Jim Rhodes said, lounging on the other couch with Sarah and Tony on either side. Since Emma Frost was a real, non-mutant person in this world, Grey couldn’t use her, so they made up an MIT student, gave her Grey’s mom’s name and left it at that. Jarvis backdated a death announcement and obit, both of which Grey kept copies of in a scrapbook, just to be safe. “Tones, you just said it was a new tradition.”

“Oh, you know dad, Jim, he probably thought he told you, and forgot he only did it in his head,” Grey said, waving her hand in the air.

“Yeah, he’s just like Grey, he’ll have an entire conversation in his head and think it was real,” James teased.

“Okay I did that like one time,” Grey said, reaching across Sam to swat his shoulder. “Rude ass.”

“Like father like daughter,” Jim said, throwing his head back to laugh at the twin offended expressions on their faces. “Wonder if Pepper’s next to start doing that.”

“Doubt it, she’s the only one still put together,” James said, nodding gravely. His serious expression lasted only a moment, before he started laughing.

“What am I next to do?” Pepper asked from the dining room, before shoving half a cinnamon roll in her mouth in one bite.

“Become exactly like these two,” Sam said, jerking his thumb in Grey’s direction. Pepper nodded sagely, and fought to swallow so she could speak.

Pepper had to hold her hand over her mouth as she said, “being a Stark is contagious. It’s not a DNA sequence, it’s a personality type.”

“I feel like we should be offended here,” Tony said, looking at Grey. “I’m feeling offended.”

“Okay, boomer,” Grey said, kicking back in her seat. Sam found it the funniest, and doubled over laughing, nearly taking Grey’s eye out with his elbow. She leaned to the side as he cackled.

“Now I’m definitely offended,” Tony whined.

Chapter Text

   “You’ve been compromised, you just don’t want to see it,” Clint said in frustration. Natasha spat something at him in Russian that he didn’t fully catch. “And you won’t tell me anything – why not?”

“It’s not mine to tell, Clint,” Natasha said, sighing. She sat on the weightlifting bench and looked at her first friend in SHIELD. “But I trust them. Despite Fury’s reservations, I actually spent time with them, as an ally. I got to see a side of them that he hasn’t. Tony might be eccentric, but he’s surrounded by people with their heads on straight.”

“But why not do the assignment as Fury ordered?” Clint wondered, adding weight to the bar for Natasha to lift. “Why not write his bogus report?”

“The one he wrote himself? Because it wasn’t true. Stark’s no more a narcissist than I’m a blonde.” Natasha let herself fall down to get under the bar and started her first set. Clint was her spotter, watching her like the hawk he was to keep her safe. Since ignoring his own orders, he’d started considering Natasha the sister he never had. She’d even have fit in at the circus he grew up in. “Fury’s playing a game with Stark, and until I know what it is, I’m not getting involved.”

“You think he’s got something bigger planned?” Clint asked.

“Fury’s trying to start the Avengers’ Initiative,” Natasha revealed, lifting the weight without strain. “Us two, Stark, Banner and even Thor have been slated. Thor only if we can get him back to Earth. He’s thinking a few others, but you might not like it.”

“He wants Bobbi, doesn’t he?” Clint sighed. “She won’t go for it; she likes her undercover work.”

“Yeah, well, she’s divorcing Hunter, so who knows what she’s up to,” Natasha said, still confused by Clint’s relationship with the Mockingbird. And her relationship with the mercenary that never seemed to shut up. He was good in a fight, but he loved the sound of his own voice. 

“Don’t see what she sees in him,” Clint mumbled under his breath. Neither did Natasha, but she wasn’t going to agree with Clint in this mood.

“I didn’t see what she saw in you,” Natasha said smartly. “This is boring, want to spar?”

“What, feeling out of practice because you couldn’t find a decent partner with the Starks?” Clint’s tone was teasing, but his eyes were showing his mild derision for the Starks. He’d let go of it eventually, he was sure, but until he had a full explanation from Natasha, he wasn’t going to be a happy bird.

“You haven’t been paying attention to the news, have you? Starkette’s boyfriend is the Winter Soldier, I had a better sparring partner than you are,” Natasha said, a carefree grin on her face. Clint went pale at the mention of the Winter Soldier, but if Natasha wasn’t worried, he shouldn’t be either. He trusted her to make her own decisions, and he supported her for it. Even when he wasn’t fully on board.

“Is he still acting as the Winter Soldier?” Clint asked, getting a headshake. “Well, there’s that. Still, if he even seems like a threat, I’ll shoot him. Show him who’s the best sniper.”

“It’s definitely him, Clint. He shot a scientist through me,” Natasha grumbled, tapping the spot on her hip. “C’mon, spar with me. I haven’t seen you since Amsterdam.”

“Amsterdam was a shit-show,” Clint said, wrapping his hands. “We never should’ve been sent in, not with Agent Walters’ team already there!”

“Who picked the op?”

“Sitwell,” Clint said, already ducking under Nat’s swing. They fell into a familiar rhythm of swing and dodge, until Natasha changed up her pace and sent Clint scrambling backwards to avoid a kick. Natasha grinned as he danced back, bobbing and weaving exaggeratedly to make her laugh. This was the freest he had ever seen her, and he was glad for it, even if he still didn’t think very highly of Tony Stark.

>Line Break<

“What in the name of God are you doing?” Tony asked, looking at Grey’s computer over her shoulder.

“Minecraft came out today! Gods I used to love this game, I downloaded it in art class. Played it so much I’d see the pixilation for hours afterwards. Started freaking out in dark rooms about Endermen. Granted, I think that’s when my anxiety started getting bad. This would be a fun VR game.” Grey didn’t look up as she spoke, too busy directing her character to mine coal.

“Virtual Reality? You had that?”

“Nothing like what you have. But do you know what we could do for gaming with our VR tech?” Speaking personally, Grey wanted to see Dragon Age in VR.

“You want us to partner with what, Nintendo?”

“PlayStation, actually. Have your department invent me something cool, and I’ll have my writers give us a cool X-Men storyline for a video game, and we’ll have mom get us a contract,” Grey said.

“How does your mind work? You see connections everywhere,” Tony said shaking his head.

“They’re not connections, dad, it’s the future, I’m not having brilliant ideas, I can see what people already created. I give you that idea, you make it work, we profit, and wow, I really have turned into a capitalist, haven’t I?” Grey made a disgusted face, that caused Tony to laugh. Grey paused her game and closed the computer, turning the face Tony fully.

“Grey, you donate ninety percent of your salary to a half dozen charities and food banks. The money you do spend on yourself all comes out of your trust fund, which you keep trying to deplete by donating. You have had access to this much money for almost two years, and you’ve already donated two billion dollars. I’m surprised you haven’t been sainted.”

“Because I’m stealing ideas from people from the future – you know that makes me a terrible person. I’m literally plagiarizing my life. And you can’t say that it doesn’t matter, because it does. I’m profiting from other people’s ideas.”

“Or, think of it like this. You’re advancing technology by five years. By giving us 2020 ideas in 2012. Those same people that were smart enough to think of it the first time, will think of something better, with better technology.”

“I still feel grimy,” Grey said eventually. “But I suppose I’ll get over it. Yeah, VR games existed, but they were expensive, so I didn’t have one. I did see a super cool VR gaming floor thing that I thought was cool. The floor moved multi-directionally, so the user stayed in the same spot, while feeling like they were moving.”

“I can invent something like that, but I think what I’m going to do instead is give the idea to the intern labs, and see who comes up with the best idea,” Tony said, pulling out his phone and drafting an email. “Gotta get these interns doing something fun before they all leave.”

“Oh, was this the last batch of Stane’s interns?” Stane’s administration didn’t have a diverse selection method for R&D interns. Thankfully, interns were only kept for a year before they were through.

“Jennifer was the only good intern he selected,” Tony said, nodding as he typed. “And sent. I’ll have you a prototype in a month.”

“Don’t stress your interns, make it two months. There’s a whole decade left before I expect VR to make a full appearance.”

“Are you glad we’re catching up with your, visions?” Was she glad they were catching up with her timeline? Not really. It meant more uncertainty. It meant not knowing what big bad was coming, or which idiot Avenger was going to do what idiotic thing. Like Spider-man. Grey had no idea what happened in the movie she was excited to see in December of 2021, No Way Home, but of course ended up in the MCU before that. Who knew what stupid thing Peter did in the absence of having Tony around. She expected him to break the multi-verse, based on Andrew Garfield’s terrible attempt at telling people he wasn’t involved in the project. Marvel fans weren’t stupid and knew when a trailer was being adjusted to hide things. They learned their lesson after Infinity War, after all.

“Yes and no. It’ll be nice to be normal again, but I lived through some bullshit, so I really don’t want to live through it again. January sixth, for example. If that happens here I will lose my ever loving mind, hell, if 2016 happens I’m giving up and moving to a witch’s swamp.”

>Line Break<

“It might be the smallest Thanksgiving we’ll ever have,” James said, standing from his seat and holding up his glass. “But I’d like to offer a toast to the successes of the Iron Family. It’s going to be sappy, but after Tony’s proposal and his vows that were downright Shakespearean, I think I have the right for just a moment. You six rescued me from hell. Protected me from the media, and those that would bring me back just for the asset. I’m so thankful for you, and for this family. And while I still don’t want to fight in a suit, I will happily accept a flight suit, if the offer is still open.”

“I can make that happen,” Tony said, unfathomable joy in his eyes as he looked at his unlikely brother. The man who killed his parents, the man he dreaded meeting above all, now one of his closest friends. James had grown to be more than just the boogeyman in Tony’s hidden nightmares. He was his brother, his daughter’s protector and future. Tony raised his own glass. “Have you decided on a call-sign?”

“Iron Guardian,” James said, uncertainty in his eyes. He knew he got it right when the women in his life teared up at the sentiment.

“I have taken the liberty of updating all the call signs, for you,” Bambi piped up through the walls. “Welcome, Iron Guardian.”

Grey leaned to the side to hug him, sniffing suspiciously in a way James knew meant she was trying to hide that she was crying. Pepper got out of her chair and walked around to hug him tightly. Jayne simply reached over for a fist bump. Happy and Jim did the same, but Tony reached for a handshake.

James shook Tony’s hand with solemnity, knowing there was a lot unsaid between them. There was a lot they didn’t talk about, but both men knew they were family – and that was really all they cared about.

“Family, always,” Grey said softly, glancing at Pepper, who was legally her mom, Jayne, who was her sister in all the ways that mattered. Jim and Happy, who she trusted and loved. Looking up at Tony risked tears again, but she did. For the first time, Grey didn’t mourn her old life, too happy living in her new one.

>Line Break<

“We can’t do anything until Steve is found,” Grey said firmly, trying her best to not snap in frustration. She was starting to get antsy, knowing the Chitauri invasion was coming, and soon, but not knowing exactly when. It was already April, and Grey felt like time was running out on her. Natasha had confirmed that Clint was working a protection detail on Erik Selvig, looking at the tesseract, and she was heading undercover in Russia soon; Grey knew the pieces were moving into place.

To make matters worse, the family meeting was at five in the morning, giving James an excuse to go for an early morning run through central park, something he was very excited to do. Grey reached for her coffee and took a long drink, wishing it had weed in it. Or alcohol.

“Sharon’s already promised to let us know the moment he’s found. But until then, is there anything?” Pepper said, calm in the face of Grey’s frustrations. Tony secretly considered that to be his wife’s superpower. Pepper was never flustered or anything but calm in the face of both his and Grey’s occasional mood swings. Grey’s had come less and less in the face of Helen helping find her a medication that didn’t give her more problems than it solved.

“I want to spend some time preparing their apartments, set up post-battle procedures, and make sure Helen is settled in New York,” Grey said. “I’ll need a furniture catalogue, a half dozen people to help set it up, and a ride to Target. Jim, if I put you in charge of making sure your girlfriend is settled, will you handle it?”

“I’ll help her out, Grey, it’s no problem,” Jim said, leaning back in his chair. “Hali's on her way over anyway, she’s going to start setting up the medical center upstairs, and make sure there’s proper space for the cradle prototype they’re working on.”

“Now, come on, what are our orders, kid?” Tony asked, knowing Grey had preparation plans in place for months now. It was close enough to time to get started on those measures. The louder ones could wait until they had a reason.

Grey glanced at her tablet and opened her virtual notebook. It was the same notebook from when she first arrived, scanned and uploaded, and expanded on. It was the least organized file she had on her tablet, but that was how she kept everything straight. 

“Pepper, when we’re gonna want the National Guard at ground zero, at the very least to evacuate people while we handle the Chitauri. We’ll have the Margaret Stark foundation on standby.” Pepper nodded, writing it all down to make sure it got done. “I want a blood drive in the next week or two, and a fundraiser for local hospitals in the works for after all this. Dad, add some more speed to the suits, much as you can. Happy, I want everyone on a plane here the minute Rogers is found for an extended family meeting so everyone knows what they’re doing, whether they’re here or not. In the meantime, I need to… do something, I’m sure. After more coffee.”

“You just need to charm SHIELD and Fury while telling them to fuck off, and start an intelligence agency?” Pepper offered, a teasing sparkle in her eyes.

“I’m not starting an intelligence agency, I’m stealing one,” Grey corrected primly. She felt something vibrate and reached for her pocket, thinking it her phone. No new notifications were on the screen. Something vibrated again, and again against the table. “Not mine.”

“It’s Sharon,” Tony said, looking at his wrist. It was the legacy bracelet. “They found Rogers.”

“Well, fuck.”

>Line Break<

Grey brushed her hands off as she danced into the common area of the penthouse. Maybe it was a manic episode from accidentally skipping her meds the day prior (and the day before that) or maybe it was the joy of knowing everyone was coming home.

“You look too cheerful for someone who spent nineteen hours cleaning,” James said, glancing up from his book. Grey knocked her headphones out of her ears and beamed at him. “How can you be this happy?”

“It’s domestic bliss, James. Everyone’s apartments are set up and ready for them, beds are made, drawers are stocked, bathrooms are glittering and filled with essentials.”

“You bought them stuff?” Pepper asked as she glided in the room, her heels quickly coming off, in her hands as she exited the elevator. She tossed them to James who caught them and tucked them under the table. Pepper frequently called it her favorite moment of the day. “Of course you did, why would I ask?”

“Little things. After the battle of New York, everyone’s going to be exhausted and covered in grime and soot. I got everyone a set of dress clothes, for the debriefing and inevitable press conference, a set of comfy clothes for the house, and a set of pajamas with house shoes.” Grey flopped down next to James, content to cuddle into him after her manic episode. “Plus, soaps for the shower, a set of towels, and snacks in their kitchenettes.”

“You set it up for everyone?” Pepper seemed skeptical. James huffed a laugh as he finally gave up on reading his novel. He dropped it on the coffee table, a CVS receipt as his bookmark. Grey had a dozen delivery people at her service, but she still preferred to go shopping in person. She liked to say it kept her grounded.

“Loki and Thor are across from each other, as are Nat and Clint. Sam already set up his apartment next to hers. Steve is closest to the communal kitchen for his metabolism. Bruce is closest to the stairs in case he goes green, or wants to work in his lab upstairs,” Grey explained, ticking each Avenger off on her fingers. Grey rearranged herself so she was laying down with her head in James’ lap. “And Rhodey is up here with us.”

“Grey, did you do everything downstairs?” Tony said, creeping in through a hidden staircase behind the bar. Grey flashed him a thumbs up. “I’m impressed. I stuck my head in Clint’s to look for you and got curious enough to look around the others.”

“I thought she just set them up with basics.” Grey flushed, knowing she was underplaying what she did. She might have gone a little overboard, but who could blame her, half of the team wasn’t going to have much more than the clothes on their backs.

“Each apartment has a fully stocked bathroom already stocked with shampoo, conditioner, shaving cream and razors. Toilet paper and bath towels are provided, and the ladies have hair dryers, a curling iron and whatever the other one is called.” As he was speaking, he reached into his pocket and pulled out a scrap of paper that might have been a target receipt at one point.

“Flat Iron,” Pepper supplied.

“Straightener,” Grey said at the same time. Tony just kept going like he hadn’t heard them. There was a good chance he hadn’t.

“Two types of face wash? Because apparently, we need that. Lotion and moisturizer?” Tony checked the list he’d scribbled down, mostly to see if he got all the same stuff. He’d been disappointed to find out that there was nothing new in his apartment. Not that he needed any more stuff. Maybe just the coffee mugs.

“I worked for Dermatology for ages. Of course I went overboard with that. It’s all ZO skin, which is my all-time favorite brand,” Grey explained. “The kitchens have basics in them. A Keurig and an espresso machine, mostly because I couldn’t decide what everyone would want best. They have Costco sized boxes of medium roast and two bags of grounds for the espresso machine. Jarvis has pre-set Kroger orders ready to go to actually put perishables in their individual kitchens.”

“Also personalized for each new addition?” James asked, astonished. The family knew that Grey held a special spot in her heart for the members she knew from the Avengers. They hadn’t expected it to be this deep, with her knowing seemingly everything about everyone. They shouldn’t have been surprised; she did the same for them at every chance.

“Sorta? Nat’s list has more white meat than red cause she stated a preference. Steve and Thor and Loki have twice as much to account for their metabolisms. Bruce got tea with a fancy kettle instead of the espresso machine.”

“Does he still have the Keurig?” Pepper wondered. She could guess Grey’s answer and was right.

“I put one in there, at the very least, he can use it for instant hot water.”

“Oh, I’m not done.” Tony gave a proud look to Grey, who missed it as she covered her face in embarrassment. “A fully stocked spice cabinet, all the individual cooker things? Like a waffle iron, a rice cooker, a mini griddle. All superhero themed, which means she rushed production on them.”

Marvel factories would get production orders for Avengers themed everything ten minutes after the invasion ended. It was in poor taste, sure, but they had to make sure they were first with the merchandise to prevent knock offs. Besides, capitalism was as fast as it was horrible.

“Really?” James moved one of Grey’s hands to give her a look. She just grinned.

“You’re surprised?” She asked, grinning sheepishly.

“Pots and pans, plates, bowls, cups, silverware. Personalized coffee mugs. One with their superhero identity, a Hogwarts house, and just a pretty one with their initials. Finally moving out of the kitchen, and ignoring the full pantries with non-perishables, the bedrooms have two additional sets of sheets, a bunch of clothes, including their all-new tactical gear we just finished last night.” The Iron Family knew that they couldn’t show off Grey’s knowledge until after the battle for New York, but that didn’t stop them from redesigning everyone’s suits, including their own. All the suits to wear after the team officially comes together had the Avengers logo on the left sleeve, and a hidden Stark Industries logo. Branding was important after all. “They all have a mini office with a Stark Tablet, Laptop and phone, along with half-dozen blank notebooks and a truly terrifying number of pens.”

“I like pens!” Grey defended. No one argued with her. She came home with a new pack of pens nearly every time she went out shopping.

“They even have wall-art.”

“A house is not a home if there isn’t something hanging on the walls.” Her own room was covered in plants. James had a bit of a green thumb, and often brought home plants when he left. He already had a plan to start a garden on one of the few patios in the penthouse. Chenin, however, was banned from the bedroom, as he had a penchant for digging plants up. Grey was still mad about her Aloe plant.

“You should be an interior designer,” Tony said, finally putting down his tablet. Grey sat up awkwardly, nearly elbowing James in the crotch as she sent her dad a half-hearted glare. “Or a wedding planner.”

“Yes, I’ll work that in between being president of a company and a superhero. I’m sure I’ll have tons of time for it.”

“Why do so much for the apartments?” James asked. “The team will be just as happy with an empty apartment.”

“Because I want them to feel welcome,” Grey said adamantly. “I want them to feel at home here.”

“Kinda makes us a target, doesn’t it? Take out one building and all of the Avengers is toast,” Pepper said cynically. Grey and Tony frowned at her for tanking the mood, but Pepper was mostly unapologetic. “All the known superheroes in one building? One bomb and we’re all toast.”

“Alright, James,” Grey grumbled, looking at her. James swatted her arm, trying to hide his laughter. She tried not to think about the bomb that the World Security Council would sent to New York.  “No one is going to target the tower.”

“That’s goo-”

“No one is going to target the tower while we live here,” Grey corrected, remembering the Spider-Man movie. It was definitely higher up on her list, now that she had Peter Parker and his aunt under Bambi’s watchful code. She wasn’t watching them or anything, she just wanted to be aware of them. Keep them in her peripherals for when the spider bit Peter. “And even then, they didn’t do any damage to anything except themself.”

“Right. That’s not ominous.” Grey frowned. She hated it when the others poked fun at her decision to keep everyone’s future shrouded. Big temporal tipping points were well warned, but small decisions or any kind of spoiler was kept to herself. Even the various AIs didn’t know. All the information was kept in a ten-point locked file, hidden behind every encryption and defense that Stark Industries had to bear. And even then, it was kept hidden in a seemingly mundane file folder, hidden behind a mirror in the HR department, titled Sick Leave Requests, 1997.

“What other surprises do you have hidden away?” Pepper asked, shifting the subject back to the apparently well-stocked apartments just upstairs.

“Happy, Jarvis and I went through and pre-ran the background checks on a few different housekeepers we’re going to bring on staff,” Grey said, settling back down against James’ side. “I figure everyone can do their own clothing - there’s an apartment style laundry room on the gym floor and our apartments have their own. Armor and tac suits we’ll take care of as maintenance. For sheets and towels and the like, once a week, probably on Wednesdays? We’ll have someone collect it and send it out to be done, Happy’s managing that.”

“Avengers suites, guests, and civilians?” Pepper asked. Grey nodded. “Makes sense, we’re already sending out towels at the Stark Industries gym and spa, on the twentieth floor? Are we going to add in whatever medical scrubs and the like Helen’s team will need, at medbay?”

“No, actually. Dr Cho requested a specific medical whatever,” James piped up. He worked with Dr Cho frequently, giving her samples of his blood and occasionally memories of his time in Hydra. “She mentioned it to me last week. They use a hypo-allergenic cleaner; Hali has sensitive skin.”

“Oh. Okay then.” It wasn’t often someone knew something before Pepper and Grey. They were surprised he knew, and they didn’t.

“Unless we can figure out a better system, I’m using the delivery area for groceries,” Grey said, reaching over to tug Pepper’s tablet from her hands. Tony came over to look at it over James’ head. “Because of the mess of metabolisms, for the first few months we’re gonna do weekly deliveries. Tuesdays, because that’s when I have access to the most coupons. Once everyone is completely in a routine, we’ll switch to something that works better.”

“Subscribe and save?”

“Amazon does it for things you might want to repeat. James and I get food and whatnot for Chenin and Alpine delivered like that. The litter pads come in packs of ten, so we get those delivered every nine weeks. The wet food comes in a twenty-four pack, and each cat gets one each morning. So, we get those every three weeks, one pack for each cat.”

“So, groceries would be like that, once you know how fast you go through something-”

“You can set it up to be delivered the day before you run out,” Grey finished. “It’s super convenient for budgeting too.”

 “I’m so glad someone is handling that, can you imagine what SHIELD would do if expected to handle all that?” Pepper asked. James and Grey started laughing, able to imagine exactly what that would look like.

>Line Break<

“How long does it take to defrost a super soldier?” Grey asked. James nearly spat out his coffee as he looked at her in surprise. She looked at him in expectation, waiting for him to get his wits about him before pressing him for more answers.

“It depends. I was ready to go in under an hour to get ready to move. Steve will be different though. He didn’t have IVs keeping him alive. He didn’t have any of the stuff I did.” Grey seemed to pout, before brightening. James wondered at her ability to turn anything into a positive. 

“Cool. That means I can officially say that my boyfriend is better than Captain America.” Grey smiled and leaned toward James, brushing her shoulder against his, not caring that she touched metal instead of skin. 

“I’ll be sure to tell him you said that, punk,” James laughed, reaching over to shove playfully at Grey. Grey’s laugh turned into a groan as her phone rang loudly. She flipped James off as she snatched it off the table and quickly answered the call. It was quick, just needing final approval on the size of the coffee shop downstairs. Seattle’s Best Coffee was moving in. They, of course, were branded as Stark’s Best Coffee, because it cracked Grey and Tony up every time they said it.

“Stark’s Best, downstairs will have delivery capabilities through the tower!” Grey cheered. “They accepted the coffee bot proposal, and the app!”

“If that means I don’t have to keep going six blocks out to get to Central Park’s Seattle’s Best every morning, I’m all for it,” Happy said as he exited the elevator, coffee in hand. “I mean seriously, you have a coffee machine!” 

“Yeah, but I don’t have a working fridge yet - therefore no milk to make my lattes!”

“And why don’t you have a working fridge yet?” Happy asked as he handed out the various cups. 

“Because while my dad is a genius, he’s also an idiot and has been too busy trying to plan for the invasion to hook up the arc reactor to the tower.”

“I’m still running tests!” Tony protested, accepting his coffee with lavender syrup.

“No, Jarvis is running tests. You are getting on everyone’s nerves by trying to create a ground penetrating radar robot and keep asking us to hold still to calibrate.”

“Actually, Jarvis has finished running tests,” Jarvis said. Grey laughed at his use of third person. He was becoming sassier with every passing day; Tony couldn’t decide if he was pleased or horrified that his personal AI seemed to prefer Grey’s attitude. “And the new technology will do as expected. It will run the tower, completely off the New York power grid for at least the next twenty-five years, or more, depending on updates and optimization.”

“I’m guessing that’s tech talk for let’s get started?” Grey asked, sipping on her coffee. Tony tilted his head to the side and thought things through, his mind running almost as fast as his suit. He started nodding absently before he stood up.

“Pepper, Bambi, work with New York, figure out the best way to get us off the grid without accidentally blowing something up. The tower is currently taking up a lotta juice, I don’t want something to overload when we take it off,” Tony said, flicking open a hologram screen to show all the stats of the tower. Pepper nodded and grabbed her tablet, dropping onto the couch to make her calls. “Jarvis, I want you to continue to run tests, we’re likely going to do the same for Avenger’s Compound, but that’s going to have a different energy output.”

“We oughta see about cost effectiveness for switching all SI facilities to Arc Reactor power,” Grey mused, looking over her Dad’s shoulder at the power output levels they were anticipating. “It could lower our budget significantly, and that would mean we could do a round of raises.”

“Yeah, but the insurance on it would be hell. I could see a reactor powering a compound – factories and warehouses – if we could find the space for it,” Tony suggested instead. “Jarvis, make a note of that for me, when there’s less going on.”

“Of course, Sir.”

“In the meantime, hand over your suits, I’ll go down to the lab with Rhodes, and we’ll make sure everything is updated and ready to go for when Coulson comes - and Tony, I’ll check the waterproofing on your suit.” James had his tablet in hand, and was either running tests, or playing the most serious game of candy crush, anyone had ever seen. Grey smiled at him fondly as she shucked her bracelets off, handing them over. The bracelets were what would summon the Mark eight suits. Each pilot got a pair that called the suit to them. Tony, of course, took it a step further, implanting the receivers directly into himself. He was fully able to remote pilot his suit. Grey didn’t want that for hers – she still didn’t like needles. Pepper was curious but not sold. Jim gave it a hard pass. Grey joked that they definitely had the best friendship bracelets she’d ever seen. Between the legacy bracelets, the Iron Family bracelets, and now the pair for Mark eight, Jim was starting to wonder if he would need an exemption for his working uniforms.

“Yeah, the last thing I need is to drown just before an alien invasion. That might put a damper on saving the world,” Tony joked, forcing smiles on his family’s face, whether they wanted to or not. For once, Grey’s smile actually reached her eyes.

>Line Break<

If he didn’t know he was laying on the rocky ground, Loki would swear to the stars he was roasting on a fire like the hogs that Hogun was so fond of after battles.

Loki wasn’t even sure why he was still fighting against the blue flames that licked up his legs and across his chest. The pain would stop when he gave up, right? Or would he burn for eternity?

“Death won’t be your escape, Odinson,” a dark voice crooned, sounding like it was right there on his pyre with him, but also surrounding him.

The fire reached his heart, and Loki couldn’t help the scream that escaped him. Loki screamed until his voice cracked, shattering like glass, leaving him panting, unable to find himself or his voice.

“Give him back to the Other,” the voice said, gesturing to the unconscious God on the ground. “A few more rounds against them and he will cave.”

When Loki came to again, he was back in his cell - the small sanctuary it was. He hesitantly opened his eyes, but only to check himself over for the newest rounds of burns, cuts, bruises that littered his body. One eye wouldn’t open fully, the other was bloodshot, not that he could tell.

Loki’s hands shook, making his Seidr impossible to access. Had he been back in his library in his suite on Asgard, he wouldn’t have held his books, out of fear he would tear the pages.

And then there was the heat, the never-ending burn that made thinking impossible. A blue haze that was as callous as it was unfeeling. It whispered to Loki, telling him things he couldn’t comprehend.

The flames spoke of a war, a fight that was inevitable, a battle that would always bring him back to the heat as he roasted.

“All this, and where did it bring you?” That voice again, the one that had no name, only pain. “Back to me.”

“The Tesseract has awakened,” someone else said. Loki couldn’t open his eyes to see who it was. “It’s on a little world. A human world. They would wield its power. But our ally knows its workings like they never will.”

There was laughter all around Loki. Multiple voices, laughing. Loki tried to keep his head above the water, but he sank, and the flames rose higher.

“And the Godling?” The voice. The original one. The voice that only promised pain.

“He is ready to lead. And our force, our chitauri will follow. The world will be his, the universe yours. And the humans? What can they do but burn?”

Another swell of blue and Loki lost himself to the haze. He didn’t know where, what, or who he was. He knew he was ashes, ashes in the wind.

“Enough,” Loki barely managed to whisper to the flames as they rose higher, taller and broader than him, than Thor, than Odin. Stronger men than he would have given up decades ago. Loki didn’t know why he still fought. He was dead either way.

“Yes.”

Loki sank into the flames, the heat no longer anything more than an exceptionally warm bath and let the blue wash over him like a lover. At first it felt like falling through the void again, then warmth from the fire of a mead hall. Then there was nothing but blue, in his mouth, his nose, his pores. There was no up or down, no left or right, just blue.

“I will take the scepter, and let your army into Midgard,” the blue haze promised from Loki’s mouth. The man was gone, now only a shell.

Loki was no more - he was an image, a painting hiding the fires of Hel. The blue flames used the scepter that housed them to knock, just once, before the shell of the God stepped through the wormhole.

Thanos smiled.

>Line Break<

Clint Barton grumbled under his breath as he was shuffled from one desert base to another. He hated this arid, dry heat. The heat waves off the sand fucked with his vision, and he never felt dry with the sweat pouring off of him. He understood why he’d been chosen for the assignment, but that was no consolation.

Clint just wanted this to end so he could catch up with Natasha. She’d been acting differently since she returned from Stark Industries, and he wanted to know why. He didn’t think she defected; he trusted her more than anyone else he’d ever met. But something had changed her. And if it was powerful enough to change Natasha Romanoff, then something big was coming. Their half conversation in October wasn’t enough to satisfy his  curiosity.

Watching a group of scientists was never going to be Clint’s favorite mission, but Erik Selvig talked as he worked, and as long as Clint was close enough, he could hear him.

“The Tesseract actually comes from Norse Mythology, you know,” Erik commented.

“Like Thor?”

“Oh yes, you were there for that, I guess.”

“I was watching his charge for the hammer before he got arrested. He was impressive.” Clint rarely considered someone impressive. Especially other soldiers. The last person he’d found impressive was his ex-wife - Bobbi Morse. Although the last he’d heard, she’d married (and divorced) Lance Hunter.

“Right. My team and I are done for the day - you have things from here?”

“Not here, up there,” Clint said, nodding his head at his bird’s nest. “See you tomorrow, Erik.”

Clint was thoughtful as he watched the cube from a distance. Until he wasn’t. The hairs on the back of his neck stood up, but nothing surrounding Clint had changed.

The Tesseract was calm, but the longer Clint stared at it, the less that became true. It was emitting a haze, similar to the heat rising off the sand in the desert, but this was blue. A flare erupted away from the cube, and suddenly Selvig’s computers lit up of their own volition. Clint sounded the alarm that brought the scientists back, before calmly settling down in his nest to watch.

It took forty minutes for Erik’s team to return and see the problem. Then it took three hours and ten minutes for Erik to sound the alarm for evacuation. Clint kept one eye on a computer screen that was measuring the output of the cube - once it went critical his orders were to get Erik and get out, everything else be damned. Until then, Clint half-listened to the chatter from the radio as everyone else left.

The SHIELD base was evacuating. But one helicopter landed, delivering people instead of taking them away. Director Fury and Commander Hill stepped out of the bird like it was a simple walk in the park. And to them it might have been.

“How bad is it?” Fury demanded of Phil Coulson, who met them on the ground.

“That’s the problem, Sir, we don’t know.” And Fury hated not knowing things. So he followed Phil to an elevator, and down the twenty stories to the sublevel where they kept the worst stuff. Like the Tesseract. “Doctor Selvig read an energy surge about four hours ago.”

“NASA didn’t authorize Selvig to go to test phase,” Fury pointed out, refusing to say that he also hadn’t authorized it.

“He wasn’t testing it. He wasn’t even in the room,” Phil said. “Spontaneous event.”

“It just turned itself on?” Hill asked, her mind racing through the reasons for that. But she wasn’t a scientist. She could guess all she wanted, but she’d never get it right.

“Where are the energy levels at now?”

“Climbing. When Selvig couldn’t shut it down we ordered evac.” Phil left out the fact that he’d nearly panicked when he saw the energy levels. Not for himself, but for fear of the agents still in the compound. Phil had a sinking feeling that they weren’t going to get everyone out before the Tesseract caused the compound to implode.

“How long to get everyone out?” Fury asked, knowing where his top agent’s mind was.

“Campus should be clear in the next half hour,” Phil said.

“Do better,” Fury encouraged. Phil nodded before turning to do as ordered. Things could be left behind, people couldn’t.

Maria followed Fury down the worst flight of stairs she’d ever encountered. It led down a reverse silo, taking them deep underground. She swallowed hard to get her ears to pop before speaking up, “Sir, evacuation may be futile.”

“What, you think we should tell them to go back to sleep?”

“If we can’t control the Tesseract’s energy, there may not be a minimum safe distance.” Fury pondered that for a minute as they continued their hike. Passing a door with a retina scanner made up his mind.

“I need you to make sure all the phase two prototypes are shipped out.” Maria valiantly fought the urge to roll her eyes.

“Sir, is that really a priority right now?”

“Until such time as the world ends, we will act as though it intends to spin on,” Fury said. He wasn’t cold, not like everyone thought he was. But he was in charge and had to maintain a steady persona. “Clear out the tech below. Every piece of phase two on a truck and gone.”

“Yes sir,” Maria said, taking the order for what it was. An excuse to keep her out of the silo and away from that specific danger. She grabbed the two agents guarding the outside of the silo. “With me.”

“Talk to me doctor,” Fury ordered, his one good eye taking in the entire room at a glance. There was one SHIELD agent working on getting things packed up and ready to move. Fury accepted the drive with all the Tesseract readings and tucked it securely into an inside pocket. With no server farm secure enough to send it to, all the backups of this information were now solely on that drive. Should anything happen to the silo, as long as Fury was found, they wouldn’t start at zero. “Is there anything we know for certain?”

“The Tesseract is misbehaving.” Misbehaving, as if it were a toddler refusing to eat their broccoli. Misbehaving, like a teen skipping their homework to better play video games.

“Is that supposed to be funny?” Fury asked, half hoping Selvig was trying to make a joke. In order to misbehave there must be a basis for good behavior, which implies a conscious decision. Could a blue cube misbehave?

“No, it’s not funny at all,” Selvig said. “The Tesseract is not only active, she’s behaving.”

He couldn’t describe it, none of them could. There was a conscious thought process behind the surges and ebbs in energy. The cube wasn’t just going through something, it was reacting to their tests, lashing out when poked.

“I’ll assume you pulled the plug?” Fury half-asked, half-ordered. Selvig actually rolled his eyes at that.

“It’s an energy source. We turn off the power, she turns it back on. If she reaches peak level...”

“We prepared for this, Doctor. Harnessing energy from space.”

“We don’t have the harness.” This was the reason Erik preferred theoretical studies. No one telling him he needed something, or that they had a say in what the universe did. “My calculations were far from complete. And she’s throwing off interference. Radiation. Nothing harmful, low levels of gamma radiation.”

“That can be harmful.” Fury immediately thought about the cleanup effort still happening in Harlem from Bruce Banner’s takedown of the Abomination. Not to mention the fact that Banner himself was attempting to hide in Calcutta. “Where’s Agent Barton?”

“The Hawk?” Erik scoffed. “Up in his nest, as usual.”

>The Avengers<

Clint was thinking. On watch, that was often all he was able to do, so this was a familiar comfort. What wasn’t familiar was the direction his thoughts were going in.

Clint could read the panic on the scientist’s faces as they worked. None of them worked toward evacuation, they were all working for preservation. Saving strings of data to be shipped to servers or clouds. Saving notes and samples turned from physical items into lines of code so another team could pick up where this one likely died. The scientists were waiting for the Tesseract to explode and kill them all.

The archer knew he would die in this line of work. If not from his time as an agent, his time as a thief, or a carnie, Clint expected to die young. However, Clint did not necessarily want to die today.

“Agent Barton, report,” Fury’s voice came over the radio. Clint did not sigh, though he wanted to. He slid down the rope he had for that purpose and waited for Fury to continue. “I gave you this detail so you could keep a close eye on things.”

“Well, I see better from a distance.” Clint didn’t add that the Tesseract made all the hair on his body stand on end and he couldn’t think too close to it.

“Have you seen anything that might set this thing off?” A scientist warned that Tesseract energy was spiking again, causing a flurry of activity.

“No one’s come or gone. And Selvig’s clean. No contacts, no IMs.” Clint watched Erik move around the workstations the way a bee moves around flowers. “If there’s any tampering, sir, it isn’t at this end.”

“At this end?” Fury repeated as a question. Clint managed to keep the surprise off his face. Had he figured it out before anyone else?

“Well, yeah. The cube’s a doorway to the other end of space, right? Doors open from both sides.” The look on Director Fury’s face said that he clearly hadn’t thought of that, and now he was mad about it.

“No, not yet,” Erik pleaded with the readings on the computer. The Tesseract was... doing something, Erik didn’t know what, but he knew it was a very bad thing.

Further upstairs, Phil Coulson wobbled in place as the ground under his feet shook. Agents and contractors alike stumbled around until they got used to the movement. Phil glanced at the ground, knowing it was coming from the Tesseract in the silo. He turned his gaze upward, hoping that they wouldn’t face casualties.

Maria Hill didn’t move as the building around her shook. The agents still loading Phase Two equipment into the various trucks around them didn’t let the movement affect the rate at which they loaded the vehicles. The moment one was loaded, it took off, tearing out of the garage to speed up the ramp and out into the desert. Maria would see them all again on the Helicarrier. She’d ordered it.

The Tesseract was vibrating at a frequency that few other things in existence could match. It was waiting until the power built up enough to shoot a ray, a funnel away from itself. The blue wave of light looked like an eye as it opened to reveal a cluster of stars no one recognized. Had anyone had the presence of mind, they’d have been thrilled at the knowledge that they were looking at a different part of space.

Four agents, armed with automatic rifles approached the man left on the ground after the light faded. He looked like he was aflame with blue fire, left over from traveling through the Tesseract. He stood, a manic look on his face as he saw where he was, not that he knew the specifics.

“Sir, please put down the spear,” Fury said, hoping to avoid the death of his agents. Unfortunately, that seemed to remind the unknown man that he had a weapon. Clint tackled Fury out of the way as the man fired a beam of blue light at them both. It caused a toolbox to explode and roll away.

The man leaped with strength that was inhuman. It carried him fifty feet to the first agent. The shots that rang out did nothing against the armor the man was wearing. The first agent died, a spear through the heart. Two more fell to knives, thrown with perfect accuracy to their throats. A doctor fell as her workstation exploded, just as the assassin took on the fourth agent. Clint had to throw himself out of the way of another blast. It took less than two minutes for nearly everyone in the silo to be killed. Five men still lived, one of them the assassin.

The assassin, whomever he was, was a mess. His armor was filthy, and his hair was greasy. He looked beaten, abused and worn. But that didn’t stop him from sprinting across the room, just as Clint struggled to his feet.

“You have heart,” the assassin said after a brief struggle. He placed the tip of his spear to Clint’s heart, and a blue haze seemed to float into the archer. His eyes turned solid blue, then faded to the same color as the gem in the spear. The same color as the Tesseract. They glowed with power, even as Clint holstered his gun.

Fury watched with horror and pain as the assassin turned to take another agent’s mind. But the director shoved it aside and tucked the Tesseract into a case designed for it. All the while, Fury wished he had Goose to make this easier.

“Please don’t,” Loki said as Fury stood to leave. “I still need that.”

“This doesn’t have to get any messier,” Fury said. Nick knew the excess energy of the Tesseract had formed an unstable black hole at the top of the Silo. He also knew that it would explode sooner or later. He would hope to stall long enough.

“Of course it does. I’ve come too far for anything else.” There was a pause, for Fury to turn around and look at the intruder. Vivid blue eyes, a tremor in his hand, but a steady calmness in his voice that belied anything else. “I am Loki, of Asgard. And I am burdened with glorious purpose.”

“Loki, brother of Thor?” Loki’s face crumbled, as if hearing the comparison was painful, but shouldered on.

“We have no quarrel with your people,” Fury explained.

“An ant has no quarrel with a boot,” Loki said, a half-smile on his face.

“Are you planning to step on us?” Fury almost couldn’t believe the audacity of the Asgardian.

“I come with glad tidings! Of a world made free.”

“Free from what?”

“Freedom.” Nick officially checked Loki’s “crazy” box in his head. This man was little more than a madman, coming to do damage to repair imagined slights. At the sign of Clint watching the space behind Fury, the director knew he had little time left. “Freedom is life’s great lie. Once you accept that, in your heart...”

Loki spun and captured Erik’s mind the same way he had Clint and the other agents.

“You will know peace.”

“Yeah, you say peace, I kinda think you mean the other thing.” Clint turned his head, fully watching the blue light coming from the top of the Silo.

“Sir, Director Fury is stalling,” Clint said, walking to Loki’s side. “This place is about to blow and drop a hundred feet of rock on us. He means to bury us.”

“Like the pharaohs of old.”

“He’s right. The portal’s collapsing in on itself. We’ve got maybe two minutes before it goes critical.”

“Well then.” Clint shot Fury in the chest the moment Loki looked at him. Fury fell back, stunned, not dead, and the four men were able to take the Tesseract’s case and leave. As they left, Loki stumbled, finally letting his wounds affect him out of the enemy's sight. Clint supported him with a light hand on the back just as Erik took the Tesseract case.

Fury gasped through the pain of getting shot point blank, even with a kevlar vest on. He watched as Clint lead them out of the silo.

“I need these vehicles,” Clint said, his voice full of command as he walked past Maria Hill.

“Who’s that?” Maria asked as Loki climbed in the bed of the truck. Selvig climbed in the passenger seat.

“They didn’t tell me,” Clint answered. He didn’t make it into the truck before Fury was able to get on the radio.

“Hill, do you copy?” Fury demanded. He was pulling the bullet out of his vest, looking at it with disbelief. “Barton’s turned!”

Maria tucked into a roll, just as Clint turned to shoot her. They exchanged shots until Clint was able to get in the cab of the truck and pull away. The other agent climbed in the car next to it, and peeled out after him, driving right on his rear bumper.

“They have the tesseract! Shut them down,” Fury ordered as he stormed out of the silo, his coat flowing out behind him. Maria jumped into an open truck and tore after them. Noticing the chase, a few other cars jumped into the chase. Loki destroyed one, taking out two others in the crash.

A surge from the collapsing portal nearly tripped Fury as he ran. The same surge knocked Phil Coulson to the ground, along with two agents with him, carrying out phase two weapons.

“Okay, let’s go. No, leave it, go!” Phil ordered. He wasn’t about to see one of their agents lost because of a replaceable weapon.

Maria pulled out of a shortcut and cut off Barton. Using the emergency brake, she spun her truck so they were nose to nose and tried to slow him down. They traded more gunfire, Maria shooting through her windshield, Barton reaching out his window.

“We’re clear upstairs, sir,” Phil said through his radio, just as Fury burst through an upstairs door.

“You need to go,” Fury said as he leapt into the helicopter, just as the ground gave way beneath him. Fury watched from the air as the portal created a sinkhole easily five hundred meters across. He knew search and rescue was going to take days, days he didn’t have. 

“Director? Director Fury, do you copy?” Phil’s voice came through Fury’s radio. The helicopter was down, in flames behind him. His pilot was dead.

“The tesseract is with a hostile force. I have men down. Hill?”

“A lot of men still under,” Hill reported, climbing out of her own car. She was alright, if buried. “I don’t know how many survivors.

“Sound a general call. I want every living soul not working rescue, looking for that briefcase.”

“Roger that,” Hill said, shaking dust out of her hair.

“Coulson, get back to base. This is a level seven,” Fury said. Phil and Maria, and any SHIELD agent that was listening grew serious. “As of right now, we are at war.”

“What do we do?” Phil asked.

Fury knew that Loki was a threat that SHIELD alone couldn’t handle. He considered his options and decided. With the tesseract in the hands of a hostile alien force, it was time to call in the Avengers.

>Line Break<

A train rumbled past, but Natasha didn’t notice as she was struck across the face. She was tied to a chair in a black dress, barefoot. She rolled her head back to look at the men surrounded her, her chest heaving with her breath. Pretending to be a frightened, weak woman was exhausting. Natasha wanted a distraction, a gun, or a margarita, in any order.

“This is not how I wanted this evening to go,” the man said in Russian, leering at Natasha.

“I know how you wanted this evening to go. This is better, trust me,” Natasha replied in the same language.

“Who are you working for? Lermentov, yes?” He asked. Oh, he knew who she was, she was infamous. But he didn’t know why she was coming after him. One of his goons tilted the chair back, successfully making Natasha feel slightly nervous, even if she was acting more than she was. “Does he think we have to go through him to move our cargo?”

“I thought General Solohob was in charge of the export business?” Natasha asked, fishing for more information.

“Solohob? He’s a bagman. A front.” Well Natasha already knew that she wanted to know who else was involved. “Your outdated information betrays you. The famous Black Widow. And she turns out to be simply another pretty face.”

“You really think I’m pretty?” Natasha asked. She would take the compliment, even if the man giving them was nothing more than a mark.

“Tell Lermentov,” the man in charge said as his goon grabbed Natasha’s face, holding her still. He continued without pause, “to move the tanks. Tell him he is out. Well, you may have to write it down.”

Natasha watched as he grabbed some instrument from his tray and prepared to pull her teeth. Her only thought was about how unsanitary it was to do this without gloves. What if she caught an infection? The goon left not holding Natasha blinked in confusion as his phone rang, loudly.

“Yes?” he answered. “It’s for her.”

“You listen carefully-“

“You’re at 114 Silensky Plaza, third floor. We have an F-22 exactly eight miles out. Put the woman on the phone or I’ll blow up the block before you make the lobby,” Phil Coulson threatened, before the Russian could get anything else out. He hesitated, but brought the phone to Natasha so she could hold it between her jaw and shoulder. “We need you to come in.”

“Are you kidding? I’m working,” Natasha said, unphased by the interruption, even if she was secretly glad for it. This was a very boring job.

“This takes precedence,” Phil said.

“I’m in the middle of an interrogation, this moron is giving me everything!” Natasha said.

“I don’t give… everything,” the Russian said. Natasha looked at him like he was an idiot. “Look, you can’t pull me out of this right now.”

“Natasha, Barton’s been compromised,” Phil said lowly. Natasha’s face cleared of any annoyance.

“Let me put you on hold.” Natasha gestured for the Russian to take the phone, and the moment she was close enough she kicked him in the groin, bringing him to her level so she could stun him with a head butt. He collapsed to the ground at her feet. She quickly took the two goons out while still attached to the chair. It wasn’t her first time, and she doubted it would be the last. Normal kids played musical chairs. Widows in training fought with chairs. Phil just waited, bopping along as he listened to Natasha do what she did best – make men cry.

Shattering the chair freed her and took out the first goon. As the arm of the chair was still tied to her wrist, she used it to smack around the remaining goon, before she heard the Russian groaning as he started to stir. She stood him up, knocking his head into a railing, wrapped his leg in chains, and tipped him down the same shaft he was threatening her with not five minutes prior. She grabbed her shoes, a cute pair Christine had bought for her, and the phone, and left the building.

“Where’s Barton now?”

“We don’t know.”

“But he’s alive?”

“We think so. We’ll brief you on everything when you get back. But first we need you to talk to the big guy.”

“You want me to bring in Stark?”

“No, I have Stark, you get the big guy,” Phil clarified. Natasha understood he meant Banner. She got the mission parameters and headed back to where she’d be picked up by SHIELD. On her way, she called Grey for reassurance about Barton. Thankfully, she picked up on the first ring.

“You know my hours are between eight and eight, right?” Grey asked dryly.

“Clint’s been compromised,” Natasha said tersely.

“You’ll get him back with bruises and a touch of PTSD, nothing a good meal and some therapy won’t fix. Luckily for him, being an Avenger also comes with mandatory therapy.” Natasha could hear Grey sigh. “Does this mean what I think it does?”

“Coulson said the Tesseract was taken,” Natasha said, not caring that it was classified intel.

“So, Loki is on-world. Hmm. Well, it gets me out of the golf trip. Thanks, Nat. I’ll gather the others,” Grey promised. “Have fun in Calcutta!”

Grey ended the call, and Nat wondered why she hadn’t already recruited Banner, if she’d known where he was the entire time. She’d have to ask her the next time she saw her. Unless Christine was there; Natasha had priorities.

All the way back in New York, Grey sighed and ran her fingers through her hair. Maybe she’d ask Bucky to braid her hair. Something to keep it out of the way while they worked. And afterwards, she’d need a haircut, keep it short enough to not be a problem. But first, she had an alien invasion to deal with.

“Bambi, initiate protocol Light The Beacon.”

“The beacons have been lit, Grey,” Bambi said. Grey could hear her phone go off with the alert. The Legacies, the Iron Family, and the Avengers’ Initiative had all been alerted. Everyone would make their way to the tower.

Chapter Text

Bruce Banner was not a medical doctor. In fact, he hated practicing medicine. He wanted to research, study, do research in a lab where the most stressful thing he had to deal with was a chemical reaction. He missed his lab more than he missed his home.

But Bruce Banner was on the run. Hiding from General Thaddeus Ross, hiding from SHIELD, the American government, and the people of New York. So, he was in India, treating patients dying of fever, knowing he was safe with his irradiated blood.

Bruce was rinsing his hands in the house of a family whose father was sick, when he heard the matriarch exclaim in Hindi. When he glanced over, and young girl was standing there, a few bills of money in her hand. She turned her begging eyes to Bruce and explained in rapid Hindi that Bruce’s rudimentary understanding couldn’t hope to catch. He understood the word doctor, father, and fever.

“Please,” she begged in English.

Bruce’s bleeding heart couldn’t stand to see a child so scared, so he agreed to follow her, only once pausing to avoid catching the attention of soldiers driving past in a Humvee. The girl led him into a house on the outskirts of town, where she ran through the house, and out the window with her money. There was no one else in the house.

“Should’ve got paid up front, Banner,” Bruce said, wondering what he allowed himself to walk into.

“You know, for a man who’s supposed to be avoiding stress, you picked a hell of a place to settle,” a beautiful redhead said, stepping out of a shadow. She wore a modern black dress, under a traditional Indian shawl. So that was what he walked into.

“Avoiding stress isn’t the secret,” Bruce admitted.

“Then what is it, yoga?” Bruce was officially nervous as he realized how well this trap had been laid.

“You brought me to the edge of the city, smart,” Bruce said, rather than answer her inane question. Yoga was definitely not the way to keep the Hulk contained. Hate yoga. Hulk grumbled at the thought. Bruce hushed him as gently as he could. This was a conversation too delicate for his ham-fisted ways. “I assume the whole place is surrounded.”

“It is,” Natasha admitted. Bruce was surprised by her honesty. “But they won’t come in unless I need them.”

“And your actress buddy? Is she a spy too? They start that young?”

“I did,” Natasha admitted again. “Much younger than her. She, however, was just paid to bring you here. Nothing nefarious.”

“And who are you?”

“Natasha Romanoff.”

“Are you here to kill me, Miss Romanoff?” Bruce asked. Can try. Will lose. “Because that’s not going to work out for everyone.

“No, of course not,” Natasha said, gently stepping forward. She held out a business card, Stark Industries. “I’m here on behalf of SHIELD.”

“And how’d they find me?” Bruce asked, looking intently at the business card before accepting it. Margaret Stark would like to invite you home. It said on the back. Natasha winked at him as he slid the card into a pocket. There was more going on here than Bruce initially assumed.

“SHIELD never lost you, Doctor Banner,” Natasha said. “We’ve kept our distance, even kept some interested parties off your back.”

“Why?”

“Nick Fury seems to trust you,” Natasha said, smiling slightly. Fury thought Banner had a lid on the Hulk. Thought that Banner could control him just enough to help if necessary. “But now we need you to come in.”

“What if I say no?” To either offer, was left unsaid.

“Then I’ll try to persuade you,” Natasha said, exaggeratedly batting her eyelashes. It caused Bruce to grin against his will, amused despite himself.

“And what if the other guy says no?”

“You’ve been more than a year without an incident,” Natasha said, knowing this from what SHIELD’s files said. The last sighting of the Hulk was Harlem. “And I don’t think you want to break that streak.”

Bruce sighed heavily and absently touched the crib that was still in the house. He said wistfully, “I don’t every time get what I want.”

“Doctor, we’re facing a potential global catastrophe,” Natasha said, switching to business mode as she pulled out her Starkphone and opened the file she’d been sent on the Tesseract.

“Well, those I actively try to avoid,” Bruce chuckled, moving away from the crib.

“This is the tesseract,” Natasha said, sitting down at the table, showing him the image of the blue glowing cube. “It has the potential energy to wipe out the planet.”

“What does Fury want me to do, swallow it?” Bruce asked incredulously as he pulled on his glasses to look at the cube. Natasha couldn’t quite keep her snort to herself at the thought of timid Bruce Banner swallowing a cube of massive energy.

“We need you to find it, it’s been taken,” Natasha said plainly. Bruce had to give her props, for a spy she was being very honest and plain with what she wanted from him. He had to admit he was curious about this Margaret Stark, and why she was inviting him to her home in such a bizarre way. “It emits a gamma signature that’s too weak for us to trace. You are the world’s expert on gamma radiation, whether you like it or not. If there was someone else, I’d be there instead.”

“So, Fury isn’t after the monster,” Bruce stated. Not monster.

“Not that he’s told me,” Natasha replied.

“And he tells you everything?”

“He does not,” Natasha said, revealing that while SHIELD kept secrets, Natasha knew more about the Stark Industries offer. Bruce was almost enjoying their double talk – what he could decipher from it, anyway. “Talk to him. We need you on this one.”

“He wants to put me in a cage,” Bruce suggested, just to see her reaction.

“Possible, but doubtful,” Natasha offered.

Bruce feigned rage, slamming his hands down on the table between them shouting, “stop lying to me!” Natasha didn’t move, going preternaturally still, until Bruce gave a gentle smile. “Sorry, that was mean. I just wanted to see what you’d do.”

“Stand down, we’re good here,” Natasha said into whatever comms she had on. “Well, Doctor Banner?”

He looked at the business card again, flipping it over to read the message. Home, huh?

“Maybe it’s time I go back home,” Banner said, grinning at Natasha. She smiled in return.

>The Avengers<

“This is out of line, Director,” Gideon Malick said to Nick Fury in a World Security Council meeting. “You’re dealing with forces you can’t control.”

“You ever been in a war, councilman? In a firefight?” Nick Fury demanded, even though he knew. “Did you feel an overabundance of control?”

“You’re saying this, Asgard is declaring war on our planet?”

“Not Asgard,” Fury corrected, doing his best to suppress his irritation that he had to do it this way, rather than just getting Malick’s approval on his own. “Loki.”

“He can’t be working alone. What about the other one?” Councilwoman Hawley asked. “His brother.”

“Our intelligence says Thor is not hostile. But he’s world’s away,” Fury explained. “We can’t depend on him to help either. It’s up to us.”

“Which is why you should be focusing on Phase two,” Malick said. He’d been gunning for phase two for two years now, ever since Stark’s daughter made her first public appearance. “It was designed specifically for this.”

“Phase two isn’t’ ready. Our enemy is,” Nick said with all the patience he could muster. “We need a response team.”

“The Avengers Initiative was shut down,” Malick retorted. Fury tried not to roll his eye.

“This isn’t about the Avengers.”

“We’ve seen the list,” Gideon cut back in. “You’re running the world’s greatest covert security network, and you’re going to leave the fate of the human race to a handful of freaks.”

“I’m not leaving anything to anyone,” Fury said.  “We need a response team.”

“These people may be isolated, unbalanced even. But I believe with the right push, they can be exactly what we need.”

“You believe?” Hawley cut back in.

“War isn’t won by sentiment, Director,” Gideon said.

“No. It’s won by Soldiers,” Fury said.

>The Avengers<

Whiteouts were the worst. No visibility, even ten feet in front of you. If you carried a light, you were the only one that could see. But the headlights coming at him – those he could make out as they got closer. He just hoped they could see him so he didn’t get run over.

“Are you the guys from Washington?” he asked as the rest got out of the car. There were two men in front of him.

“You get many other visitors out here?” The first one asked.

“How long you been on site?” The second one asked, moving right to business. Good. It was colder than it had any right to be.

“Since this morning,” He replied. And that was long enough for him. “A Russian oil team called it in about eighteen hours ago.

“How come nobody spotted it before?” The second man asked.

“It’s really not that surprising,” He said, rolling his eyes, not that they could tell. “This landscape’s changing all the time. You got any idea what this thing is exactly?”

“I dunno, it’s probably a weather balloon,” the first man suggested. That was the usual line given. No matter what it was, it would be called a weather balloon.

“I don’t think so,” he said, shaking his head. This was no weather balloon, this was… something else. It looked like it came from the future. Or space. And the sheer size of the things was mind boggling. “You know, we don’t even have the equipment for a job like this.”

“How long before we can start craning it out?” The first man said.

“I don’t think you quite understand,” he said, laughing slightly. “You guys are gonna need one hell of a crane.”

They were finally close enough to see the outline of the aircraft, sticking out of the snow like a beached whale. It took a Stark Industries laser to dig down into the belly of the beast, giving them a hole to drop through.

“Base, we’re in,” a man said. The design of the ship was unusual. The beams holding everything together seemed almost organic, some parts curving like ribs, others straight. It was a wide-open space, mostly untouched by time and weather.

The first man down wandered toward the lone chair in the center, in front of the windows. This was obviously the captain’s chair. He found a pile of ice with something under it and wiped away some of the debris blocking his view. Holy shit.

“Lieutenant!”

“What is it?” He looked at what his light was showing. “My God. Base, get me a line to the Colonel.”

“It’s three AM, sir,” base replied back through the radio.

“I don’t care what time it is,” the lieutenant said. “This one’s waited long enough.”

Under the ice was a red, white and blue circle. It almost looked like a shield.

>Line Break<

“We’ll have the band play something slow. I’d hate to step on your toes,” Steve said as he slammed the plane into the ice. His head hit the console, stunning him for a moment, before everything went fuzzy. He had just enough time to get himself on the ground, pulling the shield over his head to protect it from any falling debris. It was cold. So cold that his mind was running slow, like it had before the serum. And then he didn’t know anything anymore. Stephen Rogers fell asleep as the water rushed in.

There was a radio playing when he woke up.

“Curve ball, high and outside for ball one,” the announcer was saying. Baseball. Steve’s favorite sport. He opened his eyes. “So the Dodgers are tied, four to four. And the crowd well knows that with one swing of his bat, this fellow’s capable of making it a brand-new game again. Just an absolutely gorgeous day here at Ebbets Field. The Phillies have managed to tie it up at four four. But the Dodgers have three men on.”

Steve looked around the room and saw what looked like a typical hospital ward – he’d been in enough in his life to know. But something was wrong. This game, he knew this game, didn’t he?

“Pearson beaned Reiser in Philadelphia last month,” The announcer was saying as Steve sat up. He was wearing an SSR shirt, but something was off, what was wrong? Steve couldn’t hear outside of his room. He couldn’t smell the horrible smell of hospital sterility. With his enhanced senses, he should be able to hear the entire hospital ward. “Wouldn’t the youngster like a hit here to return the favor? Pete leans in. Here’s the pitch. Swung on. A line to the right. And it gets past Rizzo. Three runs will score. Reiser heads to third. Durocher’s going to wave him in. Here comes the relay, but they won’t get him.”

Steve was looking at the radio when the door opened. The radio was a newer model than he was used to. Something was wrong, but what was it?

A woman walked in with a warm smile. Her hair was hanging down around her shoulders. There was something wrong. Her silhouette was wrong. He knew his mother would slap him for daring to comment on a woman’s figure, but something was wrong, and it wasn’t just her hair.

“Good morning,” she greeted, closing the door, then checking her watch. “Or should I say afternoon?”

“Where am I?” Steve asked, rather than greeting the woman. The window behind him was open, but there was no sound. There was no scent of the city. It was wrong. And he couldn’t focus, why couldn’t he focus?

“You’re in a recovery room in New York City,” she said.

Steve’s attention was again pulled to the radio as the announcer said, “the Dodgers take the lead eight to four, oh Dodgers! Everyone is on their feet. What a game we have here today, folks. What a game, indeed.”

Steve knew this baseball game. He went with Bucky. They hopped the turnstiles and had hotdogs during the third inning! Steve watched the fourth inning alone, as Bucky went to go talk with a dame and her friend.

“Where am I really?” Steve demanded.

“I’m afraid I don’t understand,” the woman said.

“The game. It’s from May, 1941. I know, ‘cause I was there.” Steve stood up as the woman lost her smile. “Now I’m going to ask you again. Where am I?”

He heard a click and knew the woman had pressed a button, even if he didn’t see her move.

“Captain Rogers…”

“Who are you?” Steve demanded. Two men in tactical gear came into the room through the door, but Steve threw them out through the wall. The wall gave way into a larger room. He wasn’t in a hospital. He was on a set! Like Hollywood!

“Captain Rogers, wait!” the woman shouted after him. Steve found the first set of doors and exploded through them. “All agents, code thirteen! I repeat, all agents, code thirteen!”

The people in the hallway all turned to face him. Steve knocked two men over in his mad-dash for the stairs. He jumped down two floors before finally finding the exit. He burst out the front doors, and almost got ran over by a taxi as he ran into New York city. He followed the cars, easily keeping pace as he tried to lose the agents that were inevitably still following him. Steve guessed he was in New York based on the number of people, but this wasn’t the Times Square he remembered, there were even more people, flashing lights, signs that moved like the television. He had to stop, his breath starting to come in pants like when he had an asthma attack. Steve tensed up as black cars pulled up next to him, men and women in black tactical gear pouring out of them.

“At ease, soldier,” Someone shouted, someone with authority. Steve turned to see a black man wearing an eye-patch and a long leather jacket. Steve didn’t move as he approached. No weapons were drawn, but they were quickly surrounded by the other agents. “Look, I’m sorry about that little show back there, but we thought it best to break it to you slowly.”

“Break what?” Steve wanted to know. It wasn’t the only thing he wanted to know. He wanted to know where Peggy and Howard were. Where was Colonel Phillips? Where was he? Was this really the New York City he knew?

“You’ve been asleep, Cap,” the man with the eyepatch said. “For almost seventy years.”

Steve heard the words, but didn’t understand them, until he did. The war was over. If seventy years had passed, Peggy, Colonel Phillips, all his friends, they were likely gone. Everyone he knew was gone.

“I just… I had a date,” Steve said wistfully.

>Line Break<

Fury had taken care of Steve. SHIELD had paid for him to have an apartment in Brooklyn, gave him files on some prominent figures in modern society, including Howard’s son, Tony, who enjoyed the lavish life, and recently ended the weapons program that Howard had started. They gave him some information on things that had happened while he was asleep. They won the war. They stopped communism from spreading in Vietnam and had finally given blacks equal rights. Finally given African American’s equal rights – Steve knew the language had changed and needed to make sure he got it right. He didn’t want to accidentally offend someone.

Steve mostly spent his days reading the files and going to the gym, working over a punching bag to get out his frustrations about the end of the war. Peggy had moved on, gotten married, settled down and raised her brother’s children.

That evening, he was working through his last days awake in the forties as he worked over a sandbag. Or, more accurately, worked through a sandbag. Steve sighed heavily as the bag thumped to the floor. He hung up a new one and started again.

“Trouble sleeping?” Fury called.

“I slept for seventy years, sir,” Steve said. “I think I’ve had my fill.”

“Then you should be out, celebrating,” Nick replied. “Seeing the world.”

“When I went under, the world was at war,” Steve said as he unwrapped his hands. “I wake up, they say we won. They didn’t say how much we lost.”

Discovering those numbers had been life altering for Steve. He couldn’t comprehend how that many people could’ve died in a war.

“We’ve made some mistakes along the way. Some very recently,” Nick admitted, holding a file in his hands.

“You here with a mission, sir?” Steve asked, starting on his other hand.

“I am.”

“Trying to get me back in the world?” Steve asked.

“Trying to save it,” Nick said dramatically, showing him a photo of the tesseract. Steve wanted to roll his eyes.

“Hydra’s secret weapon.”

“Howard Stark fished that out of the ocean,” Nick explained. “He thought, we thought that the tesseract could be the key to unlimited sustainable energy. That’s something the world sorely needs.”

“Who took it from you?” Steve asked.

“He’s called Loki. He’s not from around here,” Nick said evasively. He enjoyed having an agent that would just do the job and not ask a lot of questions. “There’s a lot we’ll have to bring you up to speed on if you’re in. The world has gotten even stranger than you already know.”

“At this point, I doubt anything would surprise me,” Steve said.

“Ten bucks says you’re wrong,” Nick said as Steve picked up a punching bag to take home with him. “There’s a debriefing packet waiting for you back at your apartment. Is there anything you can tell us about the tesseract, that we ought to know now?”

“Yeah, you should’ve left it in the ocean.”

>The Avengers<

“The waterproofing is doing very well,” Tony said, breathing a sigh of relief. The suit could only go underwater for ten minutes, before he would run out of breathable air. The Iron Man suit was the only one that had been upgraded for underwater. “Placing the reactor core now.”

Once all three rings were glowing, Tony turned, and directed the suit upwards, breaking the surface of the water right near a ferry boat. Iron Man waved at the tourists and sightseers before pushing more power to the repulsors to bring him back to the tower.

“Good to go on this end. The rest is up to you,” Tony said. James and Grey worked in tandem to shut the tower down, not glancing around as everything went dark, then started back up. Grey imagined she could hear the dial up tone and started snickering quietly to herself.

“You disconnected the transmission lines?” Pepper verified. “Are we off the grid?”

“Stark Tower is about to become a beacon of self-sustaining clean energy,” Tony confirmed.

“Well, assuming the arc reactor takes over and it actually works,” Grey put in, slowly turning a dial.

“I assume,” James said, adjusting another gauge. “Peps, light her up.”

Just as Tony was flying up third street, he could see the tower lights come on from the ground up. He watched his name light up on the tower, no longer a name synonymous with destruction and weapons, but a name starting to mean family and forward thinking.

“How’s it look?” Pepper asked, wishing she’d gone with him in her suit.

“Like Christmas, but with more… us.”

“We’ve gotta go wider on the public awareness campaign,” Pepper said. “I’ll reach out to Jayne and Christine with these numbers, have them publish something. You and Grey have to finish your paper on the mini-reactor, get that submitted this month, Tony, I mean it. I want it on my desk by June first.”

“Pepper, you’re killing me. The moment, remember? Enjoy the moment?” Tony reminded her as he landed on the helipad and the bots started dismantling the suit.

“Get in here and I will,” Pepper said.

“Ew mom, don’t flirt with him in front of me,” Grey said, pretending to gag to make James laugh.

“Sir, Miss Stark, Agent Coulson of SHIELD is on the line,” Jarvis said. Grey’s stomach turned, and the entire family went still. “Is it time?”

“I’m not in,” Tony said as the bots took off his helmet. “I’m actually out.”

“Sir, I’m afraid he’s insisting,” Jarvis said. Tony was out of the suit to his waist. He could see in the penthouse common area that James had left the room, and Pepper was pulling on her flight pants, her shorts tossed haphazardly over the back of the couch.

“Levels are holding steady,” Pepper reported, as she adjusted her shirt. Grey grabbed the shorts and threw them down the hall toward their bedrooms. Chenin chased after it, yelling loudly. “I think, anyway.”

“Of course they are,” Tony said, checking the numbers for himself as he wrapped his arms around Pepper from behind. As she was a little taller than him, he simply rested his jaw on the side of her arm. “I was directly involved. Which brings me to the question; how does it feel to be a genius?”

“Well, ha, I really wouldn’t know, now would I?” Pepper asked. There were several geniuses in the family. Tony and Grey, James was a genius when it came to weapons and hand to hand. Natasha was a genius when it came to manipulating men, and Christine and Jayne were geniuses in their own ways. Pepper only felt like a genius in the boardroom.

“What do you mean? All this came from you,” Tony said, giving her due credit for all the work she put into the tower. All the different codes necessary to have it be a residential space and a business space, and a lab space? Saving the company from the Stark men. He turned her around so they could face each other.

“No, all this came from that,” Pepper said quietly, tapping the reactor. “Or her.”

“Give yourself some credit, please,” Tony said. Grey had her back to her parents, and was mouthing the words along with them as they talked. “Stark Tower is your baby. Give yourself, I dunno, twelve percent of the credit.”

“Twelve percent, of my baby!” Pepper pretended to rage. James came back in the room, fully changed, with Pepper’s flight shirt, and Grey’s flight outfit. “Twelve percent?”

“An argument can be made for fifteen!” Tony said. “And I did do all the heavy lifting. Literally, I lifted the heavy things. And I’m sorry, the security snafu? That was on you.”

Pepper laughed and crossed the room to pour the sparkling apple juice that was sitting out waiting for them. Grey had opened it a few minutes ago, doing it so smoothly it didn’t pop.

“I’m going to pay for that percentages comment in some subtle way, later, aren’t I?” Tony asked, accepting his glass. James and Grey joined them, sitting on the couch – the only real piece of furniture in the living room. The apartments were furnished and finished, the rest of the penthouse? Still needed some love. There was a floor between the offices and the penthouse that was completely empty of anything.

“I’m not gonna be that subtle,” Pepper teased.

“Again with the flirting in front of your only child, tone it down or get a room, jeez.”

“Sir, the telephone. I’m afraid my protocols are being rewritten.” Of course, Jarvis’ protocols weren’t actually being rewritten, they were just allowing SHIELD to pretend like they were. Tony and Grey had had enough of SHIELD poking their noses where they didn’t belong. Tony picked up his phone.

“You have reached the life model decoy of Tony Stark. Please leave a message,” Tony said. Behind the phone, where Phil couldn’t see her, Pepper started giggling, pressing a hand to her mouth to smother any noise.

“This is urgent.”

“Then leave it urgently,” Tony said, just as the elevator opened, revealing Phil Coulson with an irritated expression.

“Doctor Stark,” Phil said, noticing the champagne flutes, and Grey and James’ relaxed demeanor. Both were wearing sweatpants and hoodies. Grey’s hair was in a pile on the top of her head.

“Phil! Come in,” Pepper greeted, getting to her feet.

“Phil?” Tony questioned. Again, Grey turned her head so only James could see her saying Tony’s words along with him.

“His first name is Agent,” Tony said.

“I can’t stay,” Phil said, as Tony and Pepper approached.

“We’re celebrating,” Pepper explained.

“Which is why he can’t stay,” Tony said with a fake smile. Phil presented a tablet.

“We need you to look this over as soon as possible,” Phil said without preamble. Tony made a face.

“I don’t like being handed things,” Tony said, making no move to take the tablet.

“That’s fine, because I love to be handed things,” Pepper said, accepting it from Phil, handing over her flute of juice. “So, let’s trade.”

In turn, Pepper took Tony’s flute and shoved the tablet into his hands. Phil smothered his amusement with practice.

“Official consulting hours are between eight and five every other Thursday,” Tony said. “It’s nine pm, on a Wednesday.”

“This isn’t a consultation.”

“Is this about the Avengers?” Pepper asked, drawing Phil’s attention away from Tony. James stood and took the tablet from Tony, the two men walking over to the workstation to see what SHIELD needed. Grey crossed the room to stand by Pepper, absently taking her drink from Phil, and replacing it with a water for the Agent. He nodded his thanks and took a sip.

“Mrs Stark, a word please?” Pepper made her excuses and crossed the room to stand by Tony. “You know, I thought we were having a moment?”

“I was having twelve percent of a moment,” Pepper said, smiling at her husband. “And you know this is serious, Grey’s been warning us about this for weeks.”

“Phil, has it occurred to SHIELD that Loki’s acting under duress?” Grey asked while her parents chatted.

“And what reason would you have to believe that?” Phil asked, understanding it wasn’t worth it to ask Grey how she knew all the various things she knew.

“Well for one, he was beaten to hell when he confronted Fury in the silo. Second, despite his orders to Barton to remove Fury from the equation, Barton shot him in his bulletproof vest. Despite the fight with Maria, Barton and his few men didn’t kill anyone except the helicopter pilot. The portal’s destruction was due to the space stone not having a stable power generator,” Grey explained, ticking the reasons off on her fingers. “Not anything Loki himself did. You haven’t seen all the things I have.”

“We really need to sit you down for an intake interview,” Phil said, looking at Grey.

“Oh, no, I refuse to be on your index. Not when people can just hack it like that,” Grey said, shaking her head. “I really don’t need more people trying to use my visions for their own gain.”

“I don’t even know if I believe you,” Phil said. “But we can use you.”

“Don’t care,” Grey said. “I’m already doing everything I can for what I’ve seen. I’m so many steps ahead of you, right now, Phil, you don’t even know where I am.”

“And where are you?”

“Still sorting through the ashes in Bahrain,” Grey said with a soft look. “Still cleaning up the mess at the Playground. Oh! While I’m thinking about it, trust Melinda. Even when you don’t want to, trust her. She’s always got your back, Phil.”

“Alright Phil, I’ll walk you out,” Pepper said after whispering Tony’s incentive to behave in his ear. James’ face told Grey all she didn’t need to know about the quiet conversation. “So, tell me about your cellist!”

“Well, she moved back to Portland,” Phil said.

“What? Boo!” The elevator closed behind them, leaving Tony alone with his work, and Grey and James in the room shaking their heads.

>The Avengers<

“We’re about forty minutes out from homebase, sir,” the pilot said to Coulson. Phil crossed the quinjet to stand next to Steve, who was looking at a tablet with a confused glare.

“So, this Dr Banner was trying to replicate the serum they used on me?” Steve asked.

“A lot of people were,” Phil explained, reaching up to balance himself on the roof. “You were the world’s first superhero. Banner thought gamma radiation might hold the key to unlocking Erskine’s original formula.”

“Didn’t really go his way, did it?” Steve asked, watching the footage of his first transformation.

“Not so much,” Phil agreed. “When he’s not that thing though, the guy’s like a Stephen Hawking. He’s a genius.”

Steve might not have known who Stephen Hawking was, but he knew geniuses. Howard had been one, and he’d practically needed a babysitter to make sure he didn’t poke at the wrong thing.

“I gotta say, it’s an honor to meet you, officially.” Steve gave a slightly uncomfortable half smile. He was thrilled to meet someone who appreciated what he’d done, but he still believed that the legend of Captain America had been inflated in the seventy years or so he’d been under the ice. “I’ve sort of met you. I mean, I watched you, while you were sleeping. I mean, I uh, I was present while you were unconscious from the ice. You know, it’s really just a huge honor to have you on board.”

“Well, I hope I’m the man for the job,” Steve said, wondering how exactly he was going to beat an alien that wanted to be a God.

>The Avengers<

“Agent Romanoff,” Phil greeted, as he and Steve disembarked the quinjet onto the Helicarrier.

“Ma’am,” Steve greeted, ever respectful to women. It helped that he’d read the file on her and knew just how accomplished of an agent she was.

“Hi,” she returned, turning to face Coulson. “They need you on the bridge, face time.”

“See you there,” Phil said, essentially handing the Captain over to the Spy.

“There was quite the buzz around here, finding you in the ice,” Natasha said. Phil had called her and Clint the moment they were cleared to know. Of course, as usual, Grey already knew. “I thought Coulson was going to swoon. Did he ask you to sign his Captain America trading cards, yet?”

“Trading cards?” Steve asked, surprised. He saw a man he recognized as Dr Banner and led himself and Natasha over to him.

“They’re vintage, he’s very proud,” Natasha said.

“Dr Banner,” Steve called out as they approached, not wanting to spook the man moer than he already seemed.

“Oh, yeah, hi!” Bruce greeted in an awed tone. “They told me you’d be coming.”

“Word is you can find the cube,” Steve said.

“Is, uh, that the only word on me?” Bruce asked.

“Only word I care about,” Steve assured. Steve didn’t care what the man's abilities were if he didn’t want to use them. That was his business, not Steve’s. Bruce seemed to relax a little at that.

“Must be strange for you, all this,” Bruce said. Steve glanced around at the air craft carrier teaming with agents running around with purpose. Several agents were securing the quinjets to the surface.

“Well, this is actually kinda familiar,” Steve said, his voice laced with nostalgia. SHIELD formed out of the SSR, so Steve felt as close to home as he expected to get. Things hadn’t changed that much.

“Gentlemen, we may want to step inside,” Natasha said, a ghost of a smile on her face. “It’s gonna be a little hard to breathe, in a moment.”

The Helicarrier started trembling as the engines in the water roared. Steve flinched back at the loud noise on his sensitive ears.

“Is this a submarine?”

“Really?” Bruce asked. “They want me in a submerged, pressurized metal container?”

When the men looked at Natasha, she simply winked, before glancing over the railing. They weren’t sinking, the engines were pushing enough power out to generate lift, and the Helicarrier was slowly starting to fly. Steve and Bruce leaned over the side as the turbine engines began liftoff.

“Oh, no, this is much worse,” Bruce said. Natasha led them to the bridge, where Maria and Nick were calling out orders.

“Director, we’ve hit lock,” Maria said as they reached cruising altitude.

“Let’s vanish,” Nick said, a grin on his face. Steve looked around as the exterior became invisible. He sighed and pulled out his wallet. He owed Fury ten bucks.

>The Avengers<

Four things happened across the world at once.

In Germany, Loki used his Seidr to change his armor into a suit, matching the fashion of the time, as he infiltrated a museum’s fundraising gala. He would get the doctor’s eye to unlock his office for Barton. Then he would return to work on the tesseract.

Clint started taking out guards in Germany. His bow was a silent weapon – part of the reason he was always so drawn to it. The guards were dead on the ground before they understood what was happening.

Somewhere over the Atlantic, Steve was looking at his new suit. It was different from the one he originally designed, less armor, different shades of the red, white, and blue, slightly more streamlined. But his shield was still there, still the same paint. Still the scuff mark on the inside from Bucky trying to learn how to throw it, on a down day they had between missions.

In New York, people on the ground got to watch the Iron Family take flight from their tower, the five suits streaking east as fast as they could go. The Iron Family was going to work. A few people even took to the internet, searching to see if there was anything on twitter.

>Line Break<

People in jewels and finery were running from the museum, fleeing from the man with the cane. They ran into the street, mixing with German citizens and sightseers alike as the man magically changed his armor, from a fine tuxedo to green and gold armor with horns reaching to the sky. German police attempted to intervene, but the man blaster him with his cane-turned-scepter.

“Kneel before me,” Loki said, his allspeak ensuring he was understood by everyone. The crowd ignored him, looking for escape. It became futile as Loki after Loki appeared, surrounding them. “I said, kneel!”

On shaky legs, they knelt, some crying, some holding hands with the people near them for support.

“Is not this simpler? Is this not your natural state? It’s the unspoken truth of humanity, that you crave subjugation. The bright lure of freedom diminishes your life’s joy in a mad scramble for power, for identity. You were made to be ruled. In the end, you will always kneel.” A man in the crowd remained upright, unwilling to kneel before a madman.

“Not to men like you.”

“There are no men like me,” Loki said.

“There are always men like you,” he said sadly. He remembered the day the soldiers came. The day he was taken on a train, away from his home. He remembered starving. He remembered the abuse. He remembered the pain of a needle carving a number into his arm. He would not kneel.

“Look to your elder, people. Let him be an example.” Loki raised the scepter, and aimed, his eyes empty and blue. He fired, sending a blast of energy to the man who so bravely stood against him.

A ball of red, white, and blue blocked the blast, landing in front of the man just in time to send the blast of energy back to Loki. Loki flipped backward, landing on the street with a clatter. Captain America stood up, fury at once again seeing this type of behavior in the streets of Germany.

“You know, the last time I was in Germany and saw a man standing above everybody else, we ended up disagreeing,” Steve said. He stood tall and forced himself to stay in the present. His memories of the past were pressing on him with the similarities, but he forced them away.

“The soldier. A man out of time,” Loki said, standing back up and shaking himself off.

“I’m not the one who’s out of time,” Steve said as Natasha leveled the quinjet behind him, aiming the weapons on board at Loki.

“Loki, drop the weapon and stand down,” Natasha ordered through the speakers.

Too fast, Loki sent a blast at the quinjet, forcing Natasha to focus on her flying, instead of aiming. Steve threw the shield at Loki, trying to take him out, and hoping the four standing guard didn’t get involved. They exchanged blows, Loki barely seeming winded. Steve threw the shield again, but Loki knocked it away, forcing Steve to get back in his personal space. Loki knocked him to the ground and put the end of the scepter against his helmet.

“Kneel.”

“Not today,” Steve said, shoving with his legs to flip up, kicking the scepter away, and landing a kick.

“This guy’s all over the place,” Natasha said, unable to find a shot that didn’t also take out Captain America or a civilian. Shoot to Thrill blasted through her speakers, and Natasha relaxed a fraction in her seat.

“Agent Romanoff, did you miss us?” Tony asked as the Iron Family flew in. With Iron Man in the lead, flanked by the girls, who were then followed along by War Machine, and the newly fabricated Iron Guardian. Iron Man blasted Loki backward, and landing. The remaining four landed behind him, standing fast between Loki and the civilians. “Make your move, Reindeer Games.”

Loki knew a threat when he saw one, and the Iron Family was a threat he couldn’t face alone. He left the scepter on the ground and raised his hands in surrender, his Seidr sending his armor away, leaving him in his casual wear.

“Good move,” Iron Peacemaker said as she stomped forward to grab Loki and the scepter.

“Mister Stark,” Steve greeted, returning from getting his shield.

“Captain.”

“Guardian, check on the cops and get that car flipped back. War Machine, get this scepter contained. Rescue, anyone need medical?” Peacemaker asked, her HUD flipping up.

“Nope, all clear on the ground,” Rescue said, snapping her HUD up as well. She moved to bracket Loki’s other side. “Widow, you plan on landing and letting us in?”

“There’s a helipad on the top of the next building, I’ll meet you there, Rescue,” Natasha said, already steering the quinjet away.

“Come on, kid,” Grey said, tugging Loki along. “Let’s get you up on the jet so we can head home. I need some coffee.”

“I am a God,” Loki said, puffing up like a cat.

“You’re an alien. Technically, you’re a frost giant, so you ain’t shit,” Grey said, looking at him sternly. “Now hold still, we haven’t perfected this yet.”

Grey and Pepper both grabbed and arm and started their boot thrusters. With only one arm each to steer and keep balanced, it was a shaky flight, ten stories up. Loki tried not to look down.

“You were late,” Natasha said, waiting for them on the ramp of the quinjet.

“Rogers had it,” Grey said, with her best innocent look on her face. “No, my bad, I had to go to the bathroom before we left.”

“Of course you did,” Natasha laughed, holding out the cuffs. “We designed these from Thor’s last visit. You think he’s coming this time?”

“Oh, for sure,” Grey said, nodding. “We’re actually picking him up on the way back to base. Guardian and War Machine will fly alongside with Rescue. Dad and I will fly with you and Rogers. Just in case this one gets any ideas.”

“How’s he doing?”

“Nervous. Probably staying in his suit, it’ll be alright,” Pepper said, nodding slightly. Iron Guardian chose that moment to land on the roof, stomping over. His suit was menacing in the same dark matte gray as War Machine’s. His suit didn’t have the bells and whistles of Rhodey’s, mainly being for flight, and was sleek and form fitting.

“I’m fine,” James spat in Russian.

“Hey, it’s fine, Sugar,” Grey said gently, reaching out to catch his hand in her free one. Loki stood there, feeling awkward and out of place, even under the power of the scepter. “I told you. Whatever you want to do.”

“I’m not a coward,” James said forcefully.

“No one said you were,” Grey said levelly. “It’s no small thing. And this timing is shit.”

“I should’ve gone last week.” Guardian stepped forward, like he was going to say something else, but stopped when Iron Man and War Machine flew up with Steve. He looked slightly green at the method of travel.

>The Avengers<

With the trio of suits flying alongside the quinjet, it was an easy trip back to the Helicarrier, even if Thor seemed confused as they all landed.

“Lady Rescue informed me that my brother had sent away the Tesseract, there are plans to retrieve it, yes?” Thor asked Iron Man as soon as they were all on the landing deck of the Helicarrier.

“Yeah, big guy,” Tony said, snapping his HUD up. Guardian and Peacemaker took Loki to a holding cell, Natasha leading the way, whispering secrets to Guardian in Russian. “We need to know his plans so we can stop him, then you can take him home, if that’s what he wants.”

“Loki must face Asgardian justice for his crimes,” Thor said. “Especially for the crimes he has committed against Midgard.”

“EH.” Tony made a buzzer sound and looked sternly at Thor. “False. Loki will face Midgardian justice for the crimes he has committed here on Earth. My daughter has already started setting it up, he has a lawyer, and Margaret will get him a court date.”

“Loki cannot face Midgardian Justice, you have no cell capable of holding him,” Thor said, confused by these Midgardians and their suits of technology. Rescue approached, having been whispering with another SHIELD agent.

“We don’t expect him to serve jail time,” Rescue said, her entire helmet retracting, allowing her red hair to flow over her shoulders. “Margaret has reason to believe he’s not acting on his own.”

“You believe he has help,” Thor restated. “Aye. He commands an army called-“

“The Chitauri, yeah, we know,” Tony said, shaking his head. “That wasn’t what she meant. Come on, let’s get to the bridge, we can discuss things there, once I’m out of this suit.”

>Line Break<

“In case it’s unclear, you try to escape, you so much as scratch that glass,” Nick said as he pushed a button. The floor under the cage slid back, exposing the thirty-thousand-foot drop.

“Nick, enough,” Grey said as she re-entered the room, this time without her Peacemaker suit. She wore her flight suit, all black with dark pink designs on her chest and back. The back looked almost like wings. “He’ll stay in his cell until such time that I take him out, understood?”

“I don’t answer to you, Stark,” Fury said, glaring at her with his one good eye.

“No, but Loki already has a court date with the UN, I’ve already secured it for Monday. Therefore, he’s legally considered my prisoner, not yours.”

Loki watched the two argue behind a wall of glass and a wall of blue. The blue was afraid of the woman and all her knowledge and all her words. When she spoke, it surged, covering him, filling his mouth and nose until he couldn’t breathe, leaving him gasping while it spoke, taunting them all, goading them into battle. Fight me, fight me, strike me down and let me fill you up. Loki could hear its wish. Take each person on this ship as its own. Loki was already lost, even as the woman fought for him.

“I don’t remember asking you a Goddamned thing, Fury,” the woman was saying as Loki pulled his attention back to the fight. “But I sure as shit told you to go keep an eye out for Barton’s quinjet so he doesn’t blow up engine one. Now beat it.”

Fury left, a mutinous expression on his face. Grey sighed and shook her head, the braids keeping her hair out of her face swaying with the movement.

>Line Break<

“So, what’s his play?” Steve asked.

“He has an army called the Chitauri. They’re not of Asgard, or any world known. He means to lead them against your people,” Thor said.

“He does have the Chitauri, but he is being controlled,” Jim said, walking in, wearing his flight suit, which had his rank clearly labelled. Steve jumped to his feet and snapped to a salute. Tony and Pepper, just behind him, exchanged amused looks as Jim saluted back, then shook Steve’s hand. “Good to meet you, Rogers. Glad to have you for this fight.”

“What do you mean he’s being controlled?” Thor demanded, looking ready for a fight.

“Look at the footage from the silo,” Tony said, strutting fully into the room, Pepper at his side on his arm – both wore just their flight suits. Grey had designed this iteration of their flight suits, insisting they needed something special. The shirt started black at the shoulders, and slowly shifted into the color of their suits. Pepper’s suit was black, bleeding into Persian Blue at the waist, before going back to black at the pants. Gold filigree decorated her chest, showing where the reactor would go. The boots she wore had no heel, simply black and gold combat boots. “You can see clearly that Loki had been beat to hell before he came to earth. He might be the one that’s here, but he’s not the one that decided to do this.”

“I don’t think we should be focusing on Loki, that guy’s brain is a bag full of cats. You can smell the crazy on him,” Bruce said flippantly. Pepper raised an eyebrow at him, and he winced at how callous his words sounded with the context.

“Have care how you speak, Loki is beyond reason, but he is of Asgard, and he is my brother,” Thor said forcefully.

“Then you should be the one defending him, not me,” Pepper said, settling in the chair Tony pulled out for her. “He’s your brother, protect him – that’s what family does.”

“That’s what our family does, dearest,” Tony said, crossing the room to stand at Fury’s station. He tapped the screens a few times, disguising his motions so he could hide a button hack on the back. Jarvis and Bambi would have a field day with total access to SHIELD’s servers. “How does Fury do this?”

“He turns,” Maria said smartly. She read Natasha’s report on the Stark Family and knew something else was up with them. Natasha didn’t go into details, not even when pressed, but Maria knew enough to know when someone was trying to be sneaky. Maria understood that Natasha trusted the Starks, and that meant that Maria was going to give them the benefit of the doubt – once.

“Well, that sounds exhausting.” Tony turned back to face the rest of the group. “For the portal, the raw materials, Agent Barton can get his hands on pretty easily. Only major component he still needs is a power source. A high energy, high density something to kick start the cube.”

“When did you become an expert in thermonuclear astrophysics?” Maria asked, raising an eyebrow at him.

“Last night. The packet? Selvig’s notes, the Extraction Theory papers. Am I the only one who did the reading?” Tony asked, glancing around. Clearly, he was the only one who had been expected to come prepared.

“Does Loki need any particular kind of power source?” Steve asked. There wasn’t much he could contribute to the conversation, but he understood that the cube needed power to function.

“He’s got to heat the cube to a hundred and twenty million Kelvin just to break the Coulomb barrier,” Bruce said, and just like that, Steve was lost again. He tried not to let his disappointment show – how was he supposed to lead a team if he couldn’t understand what they were doing?

“Unless Selvig has figured out how to stabilize the quantum tunneling effect,” Tony suggested.

“Well, if he could do that, he could achieve Heavy Ion Fusion at any reactor on the planet,” Bruce put in, shaking his head.

“Finally, someone who speaks English,” Tony said, crossing the room with his hand outstretched.

“Is that what just happened?” Steve asked Pepper, with a bewildered expression on his face. Pepper just smiled gently at him while the two scientists shook hands.

“It’s good to meet you, Dr Banner,” Tony said brightly. “Your work on anti-electron collisions is unparalleled. And I’m a huge fan of the way you lost control and turn into an enormous green rage monster.”

“Thanks,” Bruce said softly, accepting the compliments for what they were. Tony was thrilled to have another scientist of his caliber in the room, he didn’t care about the Hulk. Tony also wasn’t scared of the Hulk – something even Bruce himself hadn’t managed yet.

“Dr Banner is only here to track the cube,” Fury said as he reentered the room, Grey on his heels. “I was hoping you might join him.”

“Let’s start with that stick of his,” Steve suggested. “It may be magical, but it works an awful lot like a Hydra weapon.”

“I don’t know about that, but it is powered by the cube,” Nick said. Grey rolled her eyes behind his back and pulled her phone out. She typed out a message and sent it, Bambi chirped to let her know they were already on it. “And I’d like to know how Loki used it to turn two of the sharpest men I know into his personal flying monkeys.”

“Monkeys? I do not understand,” Thor said, not getting the reference to the movie.

“I do!” Steve said, surprised and proud that he understood a movie reference, even this far into the future. “I understood that reference.”

“Shall we play, doctor?” Tony asked of Bruce, gesturing to the hallway that would lead them to the lab. The men left, leaving Pepper and Grey, with Jim, Steve, and Thor.

“Some official introductions, then, since I can see they’re in order,” Grey said as she flopped into an open chair. She kicked her boots up onto the table and flicked her hair out of her eyes. Her flight suit was the same as Pepper’s, just pink where the other woman’s was blue. The boots were different – Grey wore bubblegum pink doc martens instead.

“My name is Margaret, please call me Grey, I prefer it,” Grey said, nodding to Steve and Thor. “This is Pepper, my mom, and Iron Guardian is piloted by James – he’s doing a security check on the perimeter.”

“He doesn’t trust SHIELD’s security?” Steve asked, something condescending in his tone. Grey wondered if he’d still be that rude if he knew who he was bad mouthing.

“James doesn’t fuck around when it comes to Grey’s security,” Pepper said fondly. “A photographer got too close to her at a press event once, and James threw him across the street.”

“Lady Margaret has a fierce protector,” Thor said brightly. “I would be honored to fight alongside her companion.”

“Please, Thor, call me Grey. My Aunt’s name is honorable, but not quite modern enough for me,” Grey said, reaching up to place her hand on his arm. May was right. Thor was dreamy, especially in person. His storm gray eyes were such a difference to the bright blue of Chris Hemsworth. And while Chris was an incredibly good-looking man – Thor was gorgeous. God of fertility was right.

“Aye. Lady Grey it is,” Thor said.

“You don’t like the name Margaret?” Steve asked.

“Well, dad named me after Aunt Peggy, but when I was fifteen, I asked if I could go by something less feminine, dad’s the best and supported me immediately,” Grey said, shrugging like it was something she took for granted.

“You knew Peggy?” Steve asked, surprised.

“Of course,” Grey said, turning to face him. Her back pulled, and she dropped her feet to the ground with a wince. “She’s dad’s Godmother. She’s still around, after all this we can take you out to visit her – I think she’d like it.”

“I’d appreciate that,” Steve said, slightly subdued. Grey smiled at him, a small, genuine smile that spoke of knowing of his type of pain. He was surprised by the look in her eyes but nodded at her.

>Line Break<

Just as Grey and Steve walked into the lab, Tony poked Bruce with something sharp and sparky.

“Ow!” Bruce exclaimed, grinning at Tony. The engineer had been teasing him. Teasing! Him! As if he wasn’t a dangerous beast about to explode. As if he hadn’t nearly levelled Harlem. If Tony hadn’t been happily married, Bruce would’ve kissed him on the mouth for such open acceptance.

“Hey, are you nuts?” Steve demanded.

“It’s okay, Steve,” Grey said, her hand surprisingly firm on his shoulder. “Bruce has a better lid on it than we think. Hulk knows when there’s a real threat.”

“You speak of him like he’s a person,” Bruce said a little surprised. Hulk person!

“Of course I do,” Grey said. “Because he is. Dad, we came to check in. How’s it going?”

“Still waiting on all the variables,” Tony said, looking at a monitor, where something looked like it was loading. “Something’s bugging me.”

“You think Fury is hiding something?”

“He’s a spy, Captain, he’s the spy,” Tony said with a shrug. “His secrets have secrets.”

“Loki’s jab about the cube,” Grey said, prompting the conversation. “A warm light for all mankind.”

“I think it was meant for you all,” Bruce said, gesturing between Grey and Tony.

“Stark Tower? That big ugly… building in New York?” Steve said, faltering in the face of the glare on Grey’s face. She and Pepper worked hard designing that. She wasn’t about to let someone from the forties call it names.

“It’s powered by the arc reactor. It’s a self-sustaining energy source. That building will run itself for what, a year?”

“It’s just the prototype,” Tony said. “We’re kind of the only name in clean energy right now.”

“So why didn’t SHIELD bring you in on the tesseract project? I mean, what are they doing in the energy business in the first place?”

“Not competing with us,” Grey said smartly.

“I should probably look into that once my decryption program finishes breaking into all of SHIELD’s secure files.”

“I’m sorry, did you just say that-“

“Jarvis has been running it since I hit the bridge. In a few hours, we’ll know every dirty secret SHIELD has ever tried to hide.” Tony pulled out a bag of dried berries and offered them out. Bruce and Grey each took some. Steve declined with a sour expression.

“Yet you’re confused about why they don’t want you around?”

“An intelligence organization that fears intelligence? Historically, not possible,” Tony said. He was poking and prodding at Steve to see what he was made of, similar to how he’d addressed James when he first got comfortable with the family. Similar to how he had been with Bruce not moments ago.

“I think Loki’s trying to wind us up,” Steve said adamantly. “This is a man who means to start a war, and if we don’t stay focused, he’ll succeed. We have our orders; we should follow them.”

“Following’s not really my style,” Father and daughter said together.

“And you’re all about style, aren’t you?” Steve asked, looking Tony up and down.

“Of the people in this room, which one is; A, wearing a spangly outfit, and B, not of use?”

“Steve, tell me none of this smells a little funky to you?” Grey asked, turning earnest eyes up to the soldier.

“Just make sure they find the cube,” Steve said to her. He turned on his heel and left to find his own answers.

“That’s the guy pops never shut up about?” Grey asked, turning to her dad. “Yikes.”

“Jarvis has about an hour left, why don’t you go find your mom, kiddo. Take a nap, eat something. Go make sure she hasn’t already recruited anyone else,” Tony teased, pushing Grey out of the lab.

“Have fun with your science, boys,” Grey said, pressing a kiss to her dad’s cheek, before holding her hand out for a fist bump from Bruce. He hesitated but tapped his fist to hers. She rewarded him with a beaming smile. Only Tony noticed Grey leave with the scepter.

>Line Break<

“There’s not many people that can sneak up on me,” Loki said, turning as he finally noticed the other heartbeat in the room. He turned on his heel, expecting it to be the red-haired woman Barton had told him about. It was not. It was Grey, standing there, holding his scepter. Before Loki could say anything else, before he could think anything else, she tapped it against his chest. Loki crumbled like a puppet with his strings cut.

>Line Break<

“What are you doing, Stark?” Fury demanded as he came into the lab. Tony, however, was unphased and turned it back on him.

“Uh...kind of been wondering the same thing about you.”

“You're supposed to be locating the tesseract.”

“We are. The model's locked and we're sweeping for the signature now,” Bruce explained, not liking Fury’s tone when talking to Tony. “When we get a hit, we'll have the location within half a mile.”

“And then you’ll get your cube back, no muss, no fuss,” Tony popped a piece of dried fruit in his mouth. “What’s phase two?”

“Phase two is SHIELD uses the cube to make weapons,” Steve said, thunking the weapon on the table that used to hold the scepter. “Sorry, Stark, the computer was moving a little slow.”

“Rogers, we gathered everything related to the tesseract,” Fury explained, waving his hand as if to brush away the argument. “This doesn’t mean we’re-”

“I’m sorry, Nick, what were you lying?” Tony asked, spinning a monitor around to show the blueprints for said weapon.

“I was wrong, director, the world hasn’t changed a bit,” Steve said, wishing he was petty enough to ask for his ten dollars back. Bucky would’ve. Fury’s eyes trailed from the monitor to where the scepter should’ve been. It was missing.

“Where’s the scepter?”

“It’s here,” Grey said, holding it in her hand. Thor and Natasha stood behind her, and behind them was Loki and Iron Guardian. “I used it to break the control over Loki, as soon as he gets here, I’ll do the same to Barton. Speaking of this lab is about to explode, I suggest everyone clear out. Bruce, if you’d like to come with me?”

“If this lab is about to blow up, perhaps I should, yes,” Bruce said, crossing the room to stand next to Grey. “Agent Romanoff, show me the way? Oh, hello.”

“Why’s he out of his cell?” Nick demanded as he noticed Loki. Natasha led Bruce out of the room, intent on bringing him to the other side of the ship. Thor stood protectively in front of his brother.

“Because he was being controlled, and he’s under my custody,” Grey said fiercely. “He’s free of the scepter’s influence and has agreed to help us fight against the Chitauri.”

“Can’t he stop the invasion?” Steve asked.

“I don’t know where Selvig is going,” Loki said helplessly. “So, no.”

“The good news is that I know where Selvig is going,” Grey said. “He’ll be at Stark Tower.”

“So, let’s go,” Steve said, leading the charge down the hall. Everyone fell into step behind him.  Fury was the only one left standing in the lab when it exploded. Steve fell as the room behind him exploded. Everyone in the hallway found themselves jostled and knocked around. “Right. You did say that was going to happen. How do you know all this?”

“She can see the future,” Iron Guardian said, hauling Steve to his feet. If Steve recognized the voice, he didn’t show it. “Tony, Jim said he’ll meet you at the engine, for repairs, go. Steve, Thor, there are going to be people heading for the bridge, go head them off. Remember, non-lethal.”

“A hard knock to the head will remove the scepter’s influence on humans,” Grey called out as the boys all took off running, following their orders without question. “How are you, sugar?”

“Wishing I had a marshmallow,” James said, snapping his HUD up to wink at Grey. Behind her, the lab was on fire. SHIELD agents were heading toward them with fire extinguishers. “I’m okay. Glad he’s not being antagonistic.”

“Me too,” Grey said quietly. They moved out of the way and let the others work to put out the fire. “Hey, you’d tell me, if you weren’t okay?”

James felt himself melt at the worried expression on Grey’s face. She cared so much about him that she was willing to have one less fighter on the field if it made him feel better.

“I will always tell you everything,” James said, cupping her cheek with his gauntlet. She leaned against it, pressing a kiss to the repulsor on his palm. “See you soon.”

James snapped down his HUD and left, heading to the engines to see if Tony or Jim needed help. They had an engine to repair, then aliens to fight, and a city to protect. Grey said that the battle had lasted about an hour with six people. James wondered how well it would go with eleven.

Chapter Text

It took fifteen minutes to repair the engine and knock out Clint’s marauders. Clint himself had been knocked out by Thor, and dragged to medical, where Natasha was waiting with Bruce.

“How many did we lose?” Grey asked Fury while she held a bandage to Maria’s head. She dodged the grenade but smacked her head on the ground, leaving her with a decent cut, and a low-grade concussion.

“Phil’s down,” Fury said quietly. Grey dropped the bandage, but Maria was quick to catch it. “He tried to stop some of the men from getting the phase two weapons, got shot through the heart.”

“We need to talk,” Grey said, grabbing Fury’s arm and dragging him out of the room. When he tried to resist, she kicked his knee and dropped him to the ground. “I said we need to talk, now come the fuck on.”

Grey crouched down and pulled Fury into a fireman’s carry. She brought him across the hall to an empty room and dropped him unceremoniously on the ground.

“What the hell, Stark,” Fury demanded as he climbed to his feet.

“I know about project TAHITI,” Grey said without preamble. “I know you have a Kree body and a freaky brain surgery machine that removes memories, but I swear to God, Fury, if you bring that man back, I’ll kill you and run you through it. See how you fucking like it.”

“You don’t have the clearance-“

“Damn your clearance to hell, Fury,” Grey raged, her eyes glowing furiously. “I am telling you, right now, to your face, that project TAHITI is a fucked-up torture device, and if I find out you used it on poor sweet Phil Coulson, who has already told you to shut it down, I will make the Iraqi leak look like a summer book report.”

Grey left Fury laying on the floor and returned to where Clint was finally starting to come around.

“Did you get to express all your feelings?” Tony asked, an eyebrow raised.

“Is he still breathing?” Grey asked, glancing over her shoulder where Nick was reentering the room.

“Hm. Guess she kept some to herself,” Pepper said. “C’mon, suit up, we’ve got work to do.”

“How’s Clint?”

“How did you get him out of my head?” Clint demanded.

“Loki wasn’t in it,” Grey said firmly. “He was being controlled too, Clint.”

Clint’s face scrunched, then went sour, then he sighed and nodded. He looked around at everyone in the room. Iron Guardian and War Machine were suited up with Iron Man standing in the hall. Steve was wearing his spangled costume, standing just in the room, looking awkward. Natasha and Maria were sitting next to him, pretending to whisper back and forth. Pepper was sending emails from her phone, glancing up every now and again. Thor and Loki were waiting by the quinjets.

“How are you feeling, sunshine?” Grey asked, walking over.

“Like I got hit by a truck,” Clint said wryly.

“Well, you got hit by Thor, so it might as well be the same thing,” Grey said, a hint of a giggle in her voice. “I mean it though, how’s your head? Any more blue? Loki said it receded pretty quick, but Thor got to you first, so I wasn’t able to use the scepter on you.”

“You used that thing?” Clint asked. “Just being near it was enough to make me sick to my stomach.”

“Oh, no, it felt insidious as all hell, but I had shit to do,” Grey said, nodding. She held a private hope that by only allowing herself to think positively while holding it, it would help. Grey was a big believer in intentions.

“Yes, she’s serious, yes, she’s always like this,” Pepper said dryly at Clint’s bemused look. “And yes, we’re on a time crunch, so wake up, suit up, and let’s go.”

“Selvig’s getting ready to open the portal. Are you good to fight?  Also, we need a pilot, are you good to fly?”

“I’ll need some arrows,” Clint said, nodding. “And an advil.”

“Great, let’s get to work,” Grey said, clapping her hands. “Mom, let’s go suit up. James?”

Iron Guardian stepped forward, his HUD still down, concealing his identity. His voice was steady as he said, “War Machine will direct the fliers and the Iron Family. Rogers, we’re putting you in charge of the ground team. That’ll include Hulk, Widow, and Hawkeye. Fliers are the Iron Family. Rescue, Peacemaker, you two are on civilian evacuation. The Maria and Margaret Stark foundations are going to be onsite starting from thirty minutes into the battle for med-evac.”

“Who put him in charge?” Steve demanded, looking at Fury.

“I did, Rogers. Fury might be in charge of SHIELD, but the Avengers’ Initiative and the Iron Family are solely property of Stark Industries. I am the Director of the Avengers’ Initiative.” Grey stood fiercely in the middle of the room, her shoulders back as she dared anyone to take her authority from her. She worked her ass off every single day, battling bad habits and mental illness to get to where she was, not something she ever expected. She was proud of her achievements and wasn’t about to let someone take them from her. “If you want to work for SHIELD, you can join the STRIKE team and work under Rescue.”

“You heard the woman, she’s in charge,” Fury said as he finally realized he’d been played. “Just go prevent the end of the world.”

“Pepper,” Grey said just before the two filed out. “Make sure it’s one of ours that tells Phil’s girlfriend, yeah?”

“I sent Jennifer,” Pepper said. “She’s taking the Stark Jet from LA up to Portland now. She’s going to stay with her for a few days.”

>The Avengers<

Erik Selvig was on top of the world. He had an understanding of the universe few people were ever blessed enough to gain, a machine that was going to open a portal to deep space, and a fever dream bringing the stars to earth to study. Oh, but if Jane could see him now, she would be so impressed.

Erik Selvig stood on the tallest part of Stark Tower and circled his machine, making sure everything was where it was supposed to be before he powered it on.

“Hold still,” Pepper said, licking her thumb and wiping a smudge of eyeliner off Grey’s face.

“Mom!” Grey laughed, pushing her hand away and stepping up so Bambi could suit her up. “Just let my makeup smudge, it’ll make for a better post-battle photo for the press. Or so Jayne says.”

“I won’t have my daughter go into battle being anything less than amazing,” Pepper said, also holding still as Bambi fastened their suits on. They would have to change when they got to the tower – Bambi and Jarvis were rushing production on battle suits for the four of them.

“Ready?” James asked, stomping into the room, his helmet retracted as he looked at them. Rhodey was just behind him, a fierce look on his face. Grey smiled at him, and nodded, just before her helmet came up and encased her. The HUD snapped up, revealing glowing orange eyes.

“Let’s go stop an alien invasion.”

“National Guard is enroute,” Jim reported as Grey looked at him. It was five minutes till noon. “They’ll be there in twenty minutes.”

“Show time,” Iron Man said as he came in. His suit was beat up from fixing the engine. “We’re flying ahead to get the new suits – ready?”

“We’ve got this, right?” Grey asked, suddenly unsure. She looked around at her family – none of them were doubting her.

“I’ll follow you anywhere,” James said as his helmet came up.

“Clear comms,” Pepper said firmly. “Pepper’s hot.”

“Rhodes’ clear,” Jim said, a hint of a smile on the corners of his mouth.

“Guardian, ready to fight.”

“Birds’ flying,” A female voice came. “Standing by for medevac.”

In New York, standing in the lobby of Stark Tower, was Allie and Sam, suited up in the EX0-7 suits, with the legacies. They would direct the National Guard, and the foundations that came out to help so the Iron Family could focus on it.

“Dugan, ready.”

“Twins are online,” Lizzie said, turning to her brother.

“Go for Captain America,” Steve said, leading the ground fighters to the quinjet. Grey couldn’t wait to introduce the legacies to Steve. Sharon was sure to cry with excitement. If Trip didn’t first.

“Widow.”

“Hawkeye.”

“Go for Peacemaker,” Grey said, taking a deep breath. “Let’s get to work, see you in the big city, Captain!”

With the press of a button, the floor opened up beneath the Iron Family, and one by one, they dropped down, letting themselves fall before kicking on their thrusters and flying toward the city. Iron Man took the lead, even with his sparking left thruster. A moment behind them, two quinjets took off, one holding the rest of the Avengers, one holding a STRIKE team to lend ground support.

“Alright, everyone listen up. Erik Selvig is operating under the control of an alien artifact. He is not of his right mind, so use non-lethal force only on all human combatants. If it’s an alien, it’s shoot on sight, we got that?” Jim ordered as he flew behind Pepper, sitting on her eight o’clock. Thor was also flying, staying behind the quinjets, and bringing up the rear.

Fury stood on the bridge, an old pager in his hand as agents bustled around him, moving the Helicarrier over the ocean in case the engine gave out again, and getting eyes in New York to follow the battle and start planning clean up.

“I’ve turned off the arc reactor,” Jarvis said in the suits of the Iron Family. “But the device is already self-sustaining.”

“Shut it down, Dr Selvig,” Iron Man said as he flew up to the top. The rest of the suits quickly landed and started switching suits. They knew they’d need something stronger to face the aliens. James stayed in his flight suit but found a high spot to set up a sniper’s nest. Tony had designed him a high-powered rifle, one that could easily penetrate any armor the aliens were wearing.

“It’s too late!” Selvig shouted at him. “She can’t stop now. She wants to show us something! A new universe.”

Tony could see the mania in Erik’s eyes. The same mania he got when he went on an engineering binge. The same mania Grey got when she had an idea for the Initiative. Tony blasted the portal machine. The repulsor blast quickly backfired, slamming into a barrier. Selvig was thrown back and hit his head. He was knocked unconscious.

“The barrier is pure energy,” Jarvis said. “It’s unbreachable.”

“The scepter will get through it,” Grey called through the comms. “Get the scepter here, Fury?”

“Copy that.”

Tony landed on the platform, and Jarvis quickly set about stripping the suit off of him, powering up the mark eight as he did. It still took time, time they didn’t have, but Tony was constantly working on it. He had an idea for nanotech, just didn’t have the capability for it yet.

“Fancy digs,” Tony said as he caught sight of the girls in their new suits. He adjusted the bracelets on his wrists. The mark eight was one autonomous piece, fabricated as one unit. It would lock onto the bracelets the family wore daily. Pepper, Grey, and Jim were already suited up, Tony’s suit was still deploying from the elevator.

“Come on, slow poke,” Grey teased as she took a running leap off the balcony, whooping as she fell. Tony laughed and threw himself off the tower without his suit. If Jarvis had had eyes, he would’ve rolled them heavily as he sent the suit to catch his wayward creator. At the top of the tower, the portal opened. “Bambi, send the shelter in place alert. Get the governor on the phone with either Sam or Christine, they’ll give him a rundown. Then have them get DC on the phone. Give them the same rundown. Have Happy call the FAA and shut down all flights in the area. For the next twelve hours, New York needs to be a no-fly zone.”

“Right, army,” Tony said as the Chitauri poured forth from deep space. Tony and Grey surged upward, blasting them out of the sky as fast as they could, while Pepper raced down to the ground to start getting people out of the way. War Machine chased after those that got past Tony.

“Let’s get to work,” Allie barked as she left the safety of Stark Tower, walking out on the street and immediately pulling people into the building. The legacies and Sam fanned out around her, all doing the same.

In the building, Samantha Kim and Happy Hogan were working in tandem, getting those already injured up to medical, and triaging people with minor scrapes. The open space Grey had practically demanded would already be earning its keep.

“Stark, we’re on your three, heading northeast,” Natasha said as she and Clint flew the quinjet into the fray.

“What? Did you stop for fucking drive-thru?” Pepper demanded, blasting a Chitauri away from a mother and son.

“Swing up Park, I’m gonna lay ’em out for you,” Tony said. He flew lower, hoping to shake a few off his tail with a sharp turn. Nine chased him around the corner and past Grand Central Station. Three survived the gun of the quinjet. Only one survived the explosion that followed. That remaining chitauri died as the wing of the quinjet clipped it, blowing up one of the engines, grounding the quinjet.

Loki and Steve carefully braced Bruce, holding him steady as they crashed onto a mercifully empty piece of land. The fountain they hit may have been a loss, but it was better than the alternative of civilians in harm’s way. The five evacuated the jet and ran as fast as they could to the base of Stark Tower, where they could see the first leviathan come through the portal.

“That is so much bigger than I thought,” Grey said as she turned to see it. “Oh fuck.”

Bambi muted her comms as she panicked, wondering what she was doing in an active war zone. Taking out terrorists was one thing, but that space whale was three times the size of the biggest semi-truck she’d ever seen, did they even have the firepower to take that thing down?

“Hey, what’s happening in your head?” James’ voice cut through the panic, and Grey opened her eyes. Bambi had connected just the two of them, switching the suit into autopilot.

“James, can we do this?”

“We already did, you saw it, remember?” James said. Grey let out a shuddering breath, fear blatant on her face. “Hey. We’ve got this. You’ve got this. We planned something solid. Go work with your mom and get people to safety. Leave the big ones to us.”

“Stark, you seeing this?” Steve asked as the comms flooded open.

“Seeing,” Tony replied, just as stunned as everyone else. “Still working on believing. Jarvis, find me a soft spot on that thing.”

Chitauri jumped off the leviathan in droves, landing in and on buildings, trapping civilians in their offices. Natasha, Steve, Clint, Bruce, and Loki stood there, watching as explosions sent people running in all directions, scattering like skittles.

“They’re fish in a barrel down there,” Steve said. Natasha popped to her feet and fired a few shots, felling two chitauri.

“Go, we’ve got this,” she said, looking around for her next target.

“You think you can hold them off?” Steve asked.

“Captain, it would be my genuine pleasure,” Clint said, drawing an arrow. The single arrow took out four chitauri. Green surrounded Loki as he changed into his armor, pulling out twin daggers.

“There are people trapped in that transport,” Loki said, pointing it out as Steve took a running leap off the bridge.

“Take out those chitauri, I’ll start evacuating the bus,” Clint said, already moving to shatter a window. Loki took the order and flew at the two standing nearby, slicing them with his daggers until they fell. When Loki turned around, there was a blue goo on his armor. Clint started pulling people out of the bus, handing them to Bruce to set them on the ground. Loki had to use his Asgardian strength to yank open the jammed door, releasing all the people. Bruce ushered them straight into the subway entrance, telling them to stay low.

The mother of two scared children hugged Loki for helping them get off the bus. He stood there stunned for a moment.

“This is just like Budapest all over again,” Natasha said, lining up a shot to take out two chitauri that were too close to each other. They fell like dominos. Natasha grinned, finding enjoyment in the fight, in the victory.

“You and I remember Budapest very differently,” Clint said, sending Natasha a bewildered glance.

>The Avengers<

Steve took a running leap off the bridge, landing on his shield on a bus in a roll. The bus quickly exploded underneath him as he ran. A leap onto a car turned into another flip as the car was launched by another explosion from the chitauri weapons. Steve ran, aiming for the grouping of police.

“The National Guard is already on the way!” A sergeant reported to his captain. “Stark called them in!”

“National Guard? What about the army, do they know what’s happening here?”

“Do we?” The sergeant asked, looking at his captain incredulously. Aliens were falling from the sky like raindrops, leaving fire and destruction wherever they went. A portal had opened up in the sky, and it felt like the end of the world. But if Stark had called in the National Guard, then it meant he was aware of what was happening, and the Iron Family was likely hard at work in the middle of it all.

Captain America jumped and landed on the hood of their car. Their guns were up before they realized it was just a man in a weird costume. Something about the man felt familiar to the officers, but they couldn’t quite put their fingers on it.

“You need men in these buildings,” Steve said, pointing out the closest three. “There are people inside and they’re going to be running right into the line of fire. You take them through the basements or through the subway. You keep them off the streets. We need a perimeter as far back as 39^th street.”

“Why the hell should I take orders from you?” the police captain demanded. A nearby building exploded as two chitauri ran out, and Steve immediately engaged them in battle, using his shield as the weapon it was. The two fell quickly, and the police captain turned without a word.

“I need men in those buildings. Lead the people down and away from the streets,” he ordered.

“Copy,” someone replied, moving to do as ordered.

“We’re going to set up a perimeter all the way down to 39^th,” the captain said into his radio. “And keep an eye out for the national guard!”

>The Avengers<

“That’s not helping!” Grey shouted, straining as she held up a giant chunk of concrete, letting Rescue duck underneath and grab the two that were almost smashed underneath it. The leviathan turned, rubbing against the building like a cat did their owners ankles.

“Got its attention, what the hell was step two?” Tony asked. He had a headache, and his shoulder was killing him. They needed to wrap this battle up fast.

“Get it to Banner!” Rescue barked as Peacemaker tossed the concrete away.

“Fuck that was heavy. We’re going back to strength training after this,” Grey bitched as she powered her repulsors on.

>The Avengers<

Natasha was fighting two chitauri with their own weapon when Steve returned, tackling two and taking them out of the fight. Thor arrived with lightning that took out four. Clint used the brief reprieve to gather any used arrows that could be fired again, carefully checking the fletching before rehousing them in the quiver.

“What’s the story upstairs?” Bruce asked, coming out of his makeshift shelter.

“Still waiting on the scepter to arrive with Fury’s men,” Thor said. “How do we do this?”

“We need to keep the fight focused on us while we get the people to safety,” Steve said. “We need to take out that big one.”

“Banner, I’m bringing the party to you, time to suit up,” Stark said, swinging around a corner and heading up the street, the leviathan on his heels.

“I don’t see how that’s a party,” Natasha said. She momentarily wished she was somewhere else – even the red room – before she pushed it aside and took a deep breath. Tony flew lower and lower until the belly of the beast was dragging along the ground.

“Dr Banner now might be a really good time for you to get angry,” Steve said. Bruce glanced over his shoulder at his team and smiled.

“That’s my secret cap, I’m always angry,” Bruce said as he turned to face the leviathan. Hulk. Help.

Hulk appeared, Bruce’s skin turning green and stretching as Hulk took over, with one punch taking out the leviathan and its armor. The head crumpled in like a car in a collision, knocking the armor off its back as it flipped. Tony used a missile to blast it away from the team. Loki shielded Clint while Steve protected Natasha with the shield.

The remaining suits, including James, appeared, flying above the team as they observed. The chitauri screamed as the leviathan died, and Hulk roared his victory. Two more leviathans poured from the portal, and dozens of additional chitauri on chariots.

“Guys,” Natasha pointed it out. Grey thunked down on the ground and snapped her HUD up.

“War Machine, what’s the plan?”

“Until the scepter gets here, and we can close that portal, we’re gonna use containment. Barton, I want you on that roof, work with Guardian, eyes on everything. Call out patterns and strays. Tony, you and I are on perimeter. Anything gets more than three blocks out, turn it around or kill it.”

“Wanna give me a lift?” Clint asked Tony.

“Right, better clench up, Legolas,” Tony said, grabbing the archer by his quiver and hauling him up to the rooftop. Guardian pressed his helmet to Grey’s, before taking off, heading back to his sniper nest.

“Thor, try and bottleneck the portal, you’ve got lightning, light the bastards up,” Rhodey said. Thor nodded and flew off. “Pepper, Grey, keep working on getting everyone to safety, pitch in with the perimeter or the general fight when you can. And Hulk? Smash.”

Hulk roared and leapt off flinging himself from building to building like a giant green Tarzan. Grey would’ve made a spiderman reference, but she didn’t think anyone would get it. He flew, taking down chitauri after chitauri with just his strength.

Thor grabbed the top of the Empire State building and summoned his lightning, causing a blockage in the portal. Several dozen chitauri fell to the ground, dead or dying, some still convulsing from the electric shock. A leviathan let out a scream as it died from lightning, still half in deep space.

The Battle For New York

“And that is those complete,” Jayne said, smacking Grey’s profile on top of the stack. “Medical profiles are online for you, Hali.”

“I appreciate everything you’re doing, Jayne,” Hali called, leaning under the desk to plug in the machine she was half under. “You didn’t have to help us.”

“Hali, my other option was sit behind Christine and watch her feed Jim and Grey information on the catastrophe that’s happening outside,” Jayne said, turning to look out the window. She had a lovely view of New York burning as Chitauri tried to run wild. She could see War Machine take down a chitauri chariot with another chariot. “And then I’d have needed sedating.”

“That’s… entirely fair,” Hali said, nodding along as she sat up. “I don’t know how Dr Cho is doing trauma intake downstairs. I’m useless in a crisis. All flight, no fight.”

“You’ve met Allie, right? She’s always claimed to be like that, but I’ve seen her in a crisis, she does well. And so would you,” Jayne said confidently.

“As if,” Hali said. “Tell me about the news stories you’ve got written up. I’ve been hearing you type all morning!”

“Team profiles,” Jayne said with a shake of her head. “Press packets for each person. They’ll be distributed to the usual news outlets and posted on the newly created Avengers’ Initiative website. I think Bambi had too much fun designing it.”

“Wasn’t me,” Bambi said adamantly. “That was entirely Grey and her mom.”

“That doesn’t surprise me either,” Hali said. “I wish I had that relationship with my stepmom. Those two could take over the world if they wanted to.”

“Good thing they don’t want to,” Jayne said. “Could you imagine the nonsense people would say? Could you imagine the PR nightmare that would cause?”

“You say that like it’s not currently raining aliens outside.” Jayne conceded Hali’s point, nodding in her direction. Aliens were currently falling from the sky, a fact that Jayne was trying very hard not to think about. Her best friend was out there fighting those things.

“The battle has ended, and the portal is closed,” Jarvis said to the room, flashing the lights. “Everyone is alive and accounted for. There are several injuries, but everyone is alive. They are returning.”

“Oh thank God,” both women said, collapsing against their workstations. It was 1:03PM, and the battle was over. It was 1:03PM and the world hadn’t ended. Hali crossed the room to hug Jayne, already crying.

“Girl you ain’t got time for this!” Jayne said, even as she pulled the nurse into a hug. “Oh Hali, honey. It’s okay, it’s over!”

“Was this how you felt after the expo?”

“This is how I feel every time they go out,” Jayne said, pulling back from Hali. “We’ll either get used to it, or we’ll cry a lot. But there’s nowhere else I’d rather be.”

“We should get down to medical. Get them patched up so they can fix the city tomorrow.”

“You should, I have to go down and check on Christine, get her report so I can finish up the book I’m doing on the battle. Need everyone’s post-battle reports.”

“You’re writing a book on the battle?”

“Well, I was going to just write a book about Grey, make it her biography, but she is involved in so much stuff, I’m going to write it as a series. I’ll get you a proof of their first book, I’m calling it Iron Family: Los Angeles.” Jayne led the way to the elevator, and stepped in. The screen in the back was reading science trivia from history.

On this day, in 1961, Alan Shepard became the first American in space, flying a 15-minute suborbital flight in the Freedom 7 spacecraft.

On this day in 1998, Steve Jobs introduced Apple’s first iMac, a very successful personal computer.

>The Avengers<

Christine Everhart felt like she had found her element. With Bambi in her ear, and ten screens monitoring satellites and various newsfeeds, with one screen solely dedicated to the vitals of the Iron Family, Christine felt like she could do anything.

Christine spent the battle calling out patterns on satellites, giving troop movements to Jim, who passed them along to the other Avengers, sending people where they were needed. She monitored 911 calls, sending Rescue, Falcon, or Penguin off to get people away from the chitauri, or sending medical to people trapped by falling debris. When something happened, she was the first to know about it. At 1:01 she had been the first to know Grey survived her trip into space. At 1:03, Christine was already on her way down the stairs to medbay, intent on smacking Grey for scaring her like that.

>The Avengers<

“Sir, the council is on for you,” Maria said to Nick. Nick sighed, put the pager back in his pocket and accepted the call. He knew whatever they had to say wasn’t going to be good.

>The Avengers<

“Tony, you gotta lotta strings, clinging to your tail,” Hawkeye called, noticing the half dozen flying chariots chasing after Iron Man.

“Just trying to keep them off the streets,” Tony said, already planning some way to fire at things behind him for the next suit.

“Well, they can’t bank worth a damn,” Clint offered. “Find a tight corner.”

“I will, roger that,” Tony said, Jarvis already adjusting their flight plan to include an open parking garage – they were full of tight corners. Three explosions later, Tony was free, and looking for something else to do. “Nice call. What else you got?”

“Thor’s taking on a squadron over on 6^th,” James said.

“And he didn’t invite me?” Tony asked, changing directions to fly in that direction. He passed Rescue who was fighting back-to-back with War Machine, who kicked a chitauri in the face, before slinging it over his shoulder for Pepper to blast. Further down, he swore he saw a bird carrying an injured woman away from a restaurant. He wasn’t sure if it was Sam or Allie piloting the wings, but he was grateful for the assist anyway.

Just before he reached sixth, he passed the building James was posted on. He wasn’t wearing his flight suit – it was standing sentry behind him – he was casually leaning over the edge of the building with his sniper rifle, taking out chitauri before they could get too close to Grey, who was fighting back-to-back with Loki, only a few feet away from Natasha and Steve.

“Package has been dropped, Agent Romanoff, your signature is required,” Maria’s voice cut through their comms. Nat and Clint sighed in relief.

“I could use a boost,” Natasha said, looking upward at the chitauri chariots zooming past them. Steve looked up and saw what she was looking at.

“You sure about this?” Steve asked, readying his shield.

“Yeah, it’ll be fun.” Natasha took a breath, forced herself to think of anything other than what she was going to be doing, then took a running leap toward Steve. He was quick to put the shield under her feet and throw her upward with as much strength as he could. With a ballerina spin, Natasha caught onto the bottom of a chariot, and quickly pulled herself up, slicing the connection between the driver and the shooter. The chitauri with the laser gun fell to the ground, where it died in a fiery crash.

Seeing the chitauri still surrounding them, Grey and Steve worked together, Grey firing her repulsors in a beam to reflect off the shield, taking out ten chitauri that were trying to swarm them. Four more that were trying to sneak up on them were taken out by gunfire as James dropped down, without his suit. A nearby explosion sent a car flying at them. James jumped in front of Loki and threw his left arm up, forcing the car to deflect off the adamantium arm, where Grey was able to blast it backward.

“Bucky?” Steve choked out, able to recognize his best friend anywhere.

“Not right now Steve, there are aliens,” James said. Steve turned to Grey, who shot at another Chitauri that was approaching.

“Uh, he fell and was taken by Hydra forces, where he was further enhanced to be their version of you. He spent some time being brainwashed and tortured, and I had a vision of him a few years before dad was kidnapped,” Grey explained, giving him a very watered-down version of what had happened. “Now can we focus on the threat and not my boyfriend?”

Another car exploded, causing Grey to let out a string of swears. She ducked down on instinct, then popped back up and fired at the remaining chitauri, still cursing.

“Damn, kid, do you even have a filter?” Clint teased through comms.

“Sure, she does,” Pepper replied dryly. “Problem is, she left it in the coffee pot this morning.”

Clint laughed until he wheezed, somehow still able to fire exploding arrows at the chitauri while he did. Several other people on comms were laughing too, a moment of brightness despite the battle raging around them.

Meanwhile, Thor and Hulk worked together to bring a leviathan down, accidentally wrecking Grand Central as they did. Hulk roared out his victory, grinning as he leapt away again.

The National Guard arrived, and their commander met with War Machine, who barked out orders of evacuation and containment. The two tanks they had with them were practically useless with how quick the chitauri chariots were.

“There are too many of them, get the civilians out of the way while we work on shutting down that portal,” Jim said. The incident commander snapped a salute, then turned and repeated the orders to the soldiers gathered. They fanned out, several immediately heading into buildings to get people evacuated.

“Captain, the bank of 42^nd, past Madison, they have a lot of civilians trapped there,” Clint said as James summoned his suit to get back to his post.

“Right, copy,” Steve said, shaking himself. Bucky was alive? Bucky was like him now? Bucky was working with the Starks? The girl, Grey, Tony’s daughter, called him her boyfriend – what the hell did that mean?

“Steve, focus,” Grey said softly, her HUD up as she looked at him in worry. “Are you okay?”

“He’s alive?” Steve asked, hesitating.

“He’s fine, and so are you. Now go finish beating up the aliens so we can properly hug this out.” Steve took off, running up the street to reach Madison.

When he reached the bank, it was a disaster. Three chitauri stood watching over the employees. One of the chitauri was programming something that Steve assumed was a bomb.

“Everybody out of the bank!” Steve ordered, immediately jumping into the fray. The bomb started beeping slowly, warning Steve that he was working on a clock. While holding one chitauri in a headlock, another one grabbed Steve from behind, painfully pulling his helmet off his head. Rescue chose that moment to appear, kicking the chitauri Steve was holding, causing its neck to snap. Steve dropped it just as he was dropped.

The last remaining Chitauri tried to throw the bomb at Steve and Pepper, but just as Steve ducked behind his shield, it exploded, destroying the top floor of the bank, killing the last chitauri, and sending Pepper and Steve flying out of the shattered windows. Pepper retracted her helmet and started standing Steve up.

“You okay?” Pepper asked, looking him over for injuries. He had a gash on his shoulder that was bleeding sluggishly, probably a few bruised ribs, according to Bambi in her ear, but was otherwise okay.

“It’s a lot of destruction,” Steve said lowly.

“We’ve got the foundations on it, and New York is strong, we’ll get through this.” Pepper clapped him on his arm, smiling gently at him.

“And Bucky – he’s?”

“Part of the family,” Pepper assured. “Grey fished him out while Tony was in Afghanistan, brought him home. He does go by James now, though.”

His Bucky hated being called James. Something was wrong with this – Steve knew it. But now wasn’t the time. He pushed it to the back of his mind. He’d demand answers later. Much later.

>The Avengers<

“Director Fury, the council has made a decision,” Hawley said firmly.

“I recognize that the council has made a decision. But given that it’s a stupid ass decision, I’ve elected to ignore it,” Fury said back, wanting to shake his head at the stupidity of the council. He rarely had to report to them, Pierce was content to let him run SHIELD the way he saw fit. Malick on the other hand, had started playing a more active role in the past year, becoming paranoid and more controlling.

“Director, you’re closer than any of our subs,” Gideon Malick said. “You scramble that jet.”

“That is the island of Manhattan, Councilman,” Fury said, seething that his authority as Director of SHIELD didn’t mean anything in the face of this group. “Until I’m sure my team can’t hold it, I will not order a nuclear strike against a civilian population!”

“If we don’t hold them here, we lose everything,” Malick protested.

“If I send that bird out, we already have,” Nick said. He disconnected the call and hoped that that would be the end of any nuclear discussions.

>The Avengers<

Natasha steered the chariot using her knives and the nervous system of the chitauri. Another chitauri shooter was on her tail, making it hard to concentrate, which caused her flying to become erratic.

“Hawkeye!” Nat called. He saw her struggling, flying while being chased, lasers flying at her from behind.

“Nat, what are you doing?”

“Little help?”

“I got him,” Clint said, lining up the shot. He fired, but the chitauri caught the arrow. It exploded in its face, sending it flying from the chariot. Chitauri and chariot crashed into the side of Stark Tower. It knocked off the R-K as Natasha leapt from her own chariot, flipping into a tight roll to kill off her momentum. The locked package with the scepter in it was lying nearby, where SHIELD dropped it off.

“The scepter,” Erik said, having come to minutes ago. “Loki’s scepter, it will get past the barrier.”

“Dr Selvig, how are you feeling?” Natasha asked, kneeling down beside him. She checked his eyes, the manic blue that had taken over both Clint and Loki had already faded. “Are you okay?”

“I’m fine, that Loki-“

“Was also being controlled by the scepter,” Natasha said gently. “He’s helping us evacuate civilians from the danger. Are you okay?”

“I’m okay,” Erik said. He knew better than to hate on a man also being controlled by outside forces. Sure, he’d hold a little grudge, close to his heart, but ultimately, he would let it go.

“Selvig’s come to,” Natasha said into her comms. “I’m getting him to medical.”

“Copy that, Black Widow, they will know to expect you,” Bambi chirped in Nat’s ear. Natasha helped the scientist to his feet and brought him over to the service elevator. The doors opened quickly, and the floor for medical was already selected. A screen was offering science trivia in the back of the elevator.

“Copy that,” Grey echoed. “Thanks, Tash! Dad, that’s a terrible idea.”

Tony was using the laser in his suit to try and cut through a leviathan’s armor.

“Sir, you will lose power before we penetrate that armor,” Jarvis said. Tony continued looking over the leviathan.

“Jarvis, you know the tale of Jonah?” Tony asked.

“I wouldn’t consider him a role model,” Jarvis said. Tony activated the missiles in the thighs of the suit and dove in the mouth of the leviathan. Grey circled the perimeter, heading east. Tony exploded out of the leviathan, flying out uncontrolled, bouncing off a taxi before landing in front of a shawarma shop. He had just enough time to acknowledge that the shop was open before a chitauri fired its laser at him.

Clint’s rooftop became compromised the same time he ran out of arrows to shoot. He had one left, two chitauri on site, and four chariots closing in. He shot one chitauri, kicked the second off the building, and took his arrow back. He rehoused it, then selected a new arrowhead. He took a running start, leapt off his now exploded building, and drew his last remaining arrow. He used a grappling hook end to latch onto the building and swing in through a window.

Nine-year-old Kate Bishop watched from her destroyed home, and thought it was the coolest thing she’d ever seen. It was her turn to protect the family now, and she’d need a bow and arrow to do it – just like Hawkeye.

“Ouch,” Clint groaned to himself as he sat up awkwardly. Landing on his quiver, on his bow, on broken glass meant that he was in four kinds of pain, and likely in need of medical attention, He was fairly sure he cracked a rib.

Meanwhile, Hulk was facing twenty-one chitauri chariots. They all opened fire on him, causing Hulk to roar out in pain.

Meanwhile, a pilot was getting ready to launch.

“Director Fury is no longer in command,” Councilwoman Hawley said to the pilot through his radio. “Override order 7-alpha1-1”

“Seven alpha one one, confirmed. We’re go for takeoff,” the pilot confirmed.

“Sir, we have a bird in motion,” Hill noticed, calling it out to Fury. “Anyone on the deck, we have a rogue bird. We need to shut it down! Repeat, takeoff is not authorized!”

Fury ran, sprinting for the hatch to get outside. Bazooka in hand, Fury shot at the moving quinjet. He caught the tail and the left rear tire, causing it to spin out on the runway. Another jet took off before Fury could reload. The World Security Council had sent their nuke. Fury seethed as he stormed inside.

“Stark, do you hear me?” Fury demanded.

“Go for Peacemaker,” Grey said, already knowing what the call was for.

“You have a missile headed straight for the city. Three minutes max,” Fury said. Grey nodded even though she couldn’t be seen. “The payload will wipe out Midtown.”

“Bambi, put everything we’ve got into the trusters. Kill all weapons systems, just flight,” Grey barked, adjusting her flight path as Bambi hacked through SHIELD to get the pilot’s path.

“Package is sent,” the pilot said just as Grey locked on to his position. Bambi clocked the missile and took over steering. Detonation in two minutes, thirty seconds, mark.”

Around the city, Thor and Steve were battling together. Steve took a gutshot from a chitauri laser and fell to the ground. After clearing the field of battle, he helped Steve to his feet.

“Are you ready for another bout?” Thor asked.

“What, you getting sleepy?” Steve teased. Thor gave him a half smile.

At the top of the tower, Natasha was using her fingerprint and her SHIELD credentials to open the scepter’s case. She needed two hands to hold the weapon, carefully ignoring its insidious feel. Taking Grey’s quickly whispered advice, she thought of positive things as she held it. Peace for the city. A family for her. No more aliens. Safety, for the innocent.

“I can close it,” Natasha said into her comms as she fought to push the scepter through the energy barrier. It went through, but like a knife pushing through half dried clay. “Does anyone copy? I can shut the portal down!”

“Do it!” Steve barked.

“No, wait!” Grey said, Bambi opening her comms up fully.

“Stark, these things are still coming,” Steve said incredulously. If they closed the portal they might have a shot at saving the city. But if any more of those leviathans came through, there wouldn’t be a city to save.

“I got a nuclear missile inbound, it’s gonna blow in less than a minute,” Grey said. Her HUD was counting down until it exploded. She caught up to the missile at the bridge, and quickly turned around, lining herself up with the missile. She grabbed onto it and slowly started making adjustments to the flight path. The guiding system in it fought hard, but Grey was determined, and was able to shift course to line up with the portal. “And I know just where to put it.”

“Grey, that’s a one-way trip,” Pepper shouted.

“Mom, I got this,” Grey said breathlessly. “I know I can do this.”

She was lying. She had no idea if she’d be able to pull off the same miracle her dad did in her visions. With a yell, she shoved the missile upward, her foot catching the S-T of her name on the side of her building. Grey flew through the portal, the missile on her back.

>The Avengers<

Helen nearly cried when Jim led the team into her domain. He was already out of his suit, slightly bruised with a laceration above his eye, but he looked mostly whole. Grey was carried in by James – but Helen knew that was likely just his over-protective tendencies.

Jim smiled at his girlfriend, relieved to see her after a hard battle, then stepped aside to let Grey get looked over first. Hali and Jayne poured out of the elevator next to them, Hali reporting straight to Helen, with Jayne stopping to interrogate Tony and Natasha.

Erik Selvig was already sitting on a bed, an IV line in his arm to help with the dehydration from his few days not in his right mind.

Hali directed everyone to a bed, then started ordering Jayne around. When Christine appeared from the stairwell, Hali started ordering her around too.

“Everyone gets checked out before they’re allowed to rest,” Helen said loud enough to be heard by everyone. “So, choose a bed and stay put.”

Chapter Text

The HUD went dark, leaving her alone in the light of the sun. Grey imagined that she could feel the sun on her face. The nuclear missile hit the Chitauri ship, and it silently exploded with a flash of light so bright Grey saw spots. Grey’s ears were ringing in the silence, making her wince and try to turn away from it. She couldn’t breathe, but that was okay. She took one more deep breath, and smiled, tears building in her eyes as she wondered if she’d see her mom again. See her sister. She tried to breathe, again, but there was no more oxygen. She tipped her head back and floated. She fell. Her eyes closed peacefully.

Natasha closed the portal and forced herself to stay upright. Grey would expect it of her. Grey would be the first person to forgive her. Until something pink and purple fell from the sky. Iron Peacemaker fell, falling toward the ground at alarming speed, out of control. The Hulk grabbed her out of the air and slowed her descent as much as he could. They still slammed into the ground hard enough to break the asphalt underneath them.

“She’s okay!” Christine shouted through their comms a moment before Natasha could hear Grey’s ragged breaths. Her knees buckled, and Natasha fell to the ground next to the portal generator, the scepter still in her hands. The relief she felt was more powerful than the malice pouring from the scepter.

“What happened?” Grey asked, looking around. Thor had forced the HUD off the suit, breaking it. Already, the reactor was starting to power back on, giving the suit the ability to move, just enough for Iron Man and Rescue Machine to stand her up.

“We won,” Steve said, his heart racing from adrenaline and relief that Grey had survived space.

“Oh good. Does that mean I can have my panic attack now?” Grey asked, slumping against her parents. She was gulping down air like she was going to run out. Every time she closed her eyes she could see the void of space. Stars were still blinking in her vision, but she didn’t know if it was oxygen deprivation or the light from the explosion.

“C’mon, let’s get you up to medical,” Tony murmured, pulling Grey close. James ran over, sliding to a stop with his rifle on his back. Clint too, joined them, picking up arrows as he saw them. “Actually, everyone is getting checked over by medical, c’mon.”

Pepper led the way, letting James help guide Grey to the tower. Hulk fit through the double doors, but he wouldn’t fit in the elevator, even with the enhancements, so Pepper stayed down with him until Bruce was able to transform back.

“Hulk, thank you for helping us fight the Chitauri today. Do you think Dr Banner could come back out so you both can be checked over by our medical team?” Pepper asked, leading Hulk to a conference room, so they could change into normal clothes.

“Hulk help,” Hulk said, nodding. “Hulk strong. Catch girl.”

“You did, you caught her just in the nick of time,” Pepper agreed. Grey had given them all the rundown on Hulk vs Banner. “You did incredible, Hulk.”

>Line Break<

Clint was thrilled that he had a bed waiting for him in the tower. He told himself he’d worry about sheets and pillows and things later, at the moment he wanted to be under hot water, and then relatively flat for at least an hour to mitigate the oncoming headache he knew he was holding off by sheer stubbornness.

“Nat, that’s yours, Clint, you’re across the hall from her. If there’s anything you need, ask Jarvis. He’s got audio capabilities in the apartments, except for Clint’s. Clint, Jay has a hologram screen in your apartment in case you aren’t wearing your hearing aids. I told Fury we’ll debrief at five thirty, so y’all have four hours to nap, shower whatever. I’ll have lunch ready in the common area in an hour, and a hearty snack set out by five so everyone can eat before we have to deal with Fury again.”

Clint was too tired to wonder how Grey knew about his hearing loss. He nodded to show he understood the timeline, then placed his hand on the door. Jarvis scanned his palm and let him in.

Clint was no longer tired as he took in the apartment spread out in front of him. It wasn’t empty. There was a door to the patio, and the patio had a hammock for him to relax in. The couch had a light blue blanket draped over it. The kitchen had not one, but two coffee machines. And there was a mug with an ornate C on it sitting, waiting for him to brew the first cup. The desk in the corner had fidget toys set out for him to play with as he wrote his reports. There was a bookshelf, already half-filled with novels.

Clint looked at the books, amazed that someone had set aside the time to pick books out for him. The Harry Potter series was there, as were several other series titles he knew were popular. A whole shelf was dedicated to James Patterson.

There was a book set on the coffee table in front of the couch. It was just a table book, all the best sites to see the city. There was a note sticking out of it.

Clint. I figured you’d be too tired to listen to me after the battle so here’s what you need to know. The door to the left of the bookshelf is your bathroom. It also leads to your bedroom, which is also accessible through the patio, and the door to the right of the bookshelf. The kitchen is already stocked, but some groceries will be delivered later tonight - eggs, milk, creamer and the like. So go, shower and nap so you can debrief Fury, and we can get through whatever nonsense SHIELD will make us go through afterwards. - Grey

Clint smiled at the thoughtfulness that went into the note, and the entire apartment. He sat the note back down in the book and found the door to the left. The bathroom was just as carefully put together as the kitchen and living room. Grey had even had the forethought to include a toothbrush and toothpaste alongside everything else. Clint thought that he owed the woman even more now. First for saving him from the Mind Stone, then for yanking him out from under a Leviathan as it fell from the sky.

“Jarvis, tell Grey I said thanks, will you?”

“Of course, Mister Barton.”

>Line Break<

“Here’s what we know,” Tony said, leaning on the podium like it was the only thing keeping him upright. Grey was standing next to him, an oxygen tank in her hand and a nasal cannula forcing extra oxygen into her lungs. “This invasion was orchestrated by an alien race known as the Chitauri. They are a hive-mind species that was controlled by their ship in deep space. When Grey directed the missile to their ship, it was destroyed, and that was what defeated the Chitauri here in New York. The portal was opened by a mind-controlled Asgardian called Loki, who had been sent here ahead of time."

“Loki has been cured of his mind control. He has been cleared by Avengers Initiative physician Dr Helen Cho, and a healer from Asgard, Lady Eir." Grey took a deep breath and leaned against the podium as her leg throbbed. "Later this week, a UN panel will be convened to officially and legally clear him of his part. Should they allow it, Loki has expressed interest in atoning by participating in the Avengers Initiative."

"Who was it that launched the missile?" Christine Everhart asked. It was a scripted question. 

"We are currently unsure who specifically authorized the launch of the missile that had been directed through the portal, and Stark Industries as well as the Avengers Initiative will be investigating this. Another conference will be called when there are more answers." Tony accepted that question, gently wrapping an arm around his daughter to support her.  He was sporting a sling; his shoulder had dislocated during the engine repair.

"As for the destruction of the city, the Margaret Stark foundation, as well as the Maria Stark foundation are already taking strides to see the city restored. Local contractors are being selected and vetted to assist in the clean-up. All alien materials will be gathered and safely destroyed. We ask that people leave the alien materials where they are." Grey emphasized that, praying that people wouldn't be stupid enough to touch. It was an empty prayer; she knew they were. The Spiderman movie, and episode four of Agents of SHIELD proved that. 

"Are citizens of New York just expected to leave alien artifacts strewn about the city?" Jayne asked another scripted question.

"For now, yes," Tony said shortly. "There is a phone number on the Stark Industries website, as well as that of the initiative where people can text photos or locations, and we will have people sent to clean up. The Chitauri are foreign, not just to America, but to our planet. We don't know what possible contaminants are to be found, and we want people to be safe."

"Are we safe?" a reporter demanded. It might not have been scripted, but it was definitely a good question.

"The missile that I personally flew into space destroyed their hive mind. While there is little known about this new species, we do firmly believe that they have been defeated and will no longer be a threat to the people of earth," Grey said. "On the off chance the Chitauri come back - or a different hostile force - that's what the Avengers Initiative is for. Stark Industries is neck deep in various conversations with various organizations in multiple countries for potential situations. Again, once there is something to announce, we will hold another press conference. Maybe for that one we can have mom up here instead of me. Might be nice to get a day off."

Good natured laughs came from the reporters. They knew as well as she did that her favorite spot was right there in front of the cameras. She selected another reporter and answered their question until, “what now?”

“Now we clean up. We relearn our place in the universe and understand that we’re not alone. Now, Stark Industries finishes getting green energy out there, and now I convince dad that we should restart the space race,” Grey said, even as the thought of space made her palms sweat. “I’ve been to space, I wanna go to the moon! What do you think dad, think I could be the first woman on the moon?”

“Unless NASA beats us to it,” Tony said, smiling, even as he grabbed his daughter’s hand behind the podium. He was never letting her go back into space if he had anything to do with it.”

>Line Break<

Loki wasn’t listening to Thor as he prattled on and on about how sorry he was for immediately assuming Loki was the bad guy and not the victim. The brothers were following Pepper Stark up the elevator from the medical wing, where Loki had just been given the all-clear.

“Thor, this is your room. It opens with your palm print. Go bathe, rest, we have to report to Fury, I’ll have Jarvis alert you when you need to be ready, alright?” Pepper asked, stopping the boys.

“Of course, Lady Stark. Thank you for the hospitality.” Loki watched as Thor placed his hand on the scanner and the door swung open for him. He was already stripping off his shirt as the door closed behind him.

“Anyway, you’re over here. Go on.” Pepper knew Loki had been brainwashed and was therefore treating him with the same kid gloves she treated James with when he first came home. She hoped Loki would adjust as well as he had.

Pepper nudged him toward the door, and Loki tentatively set his palm on the scanner, half-worried it would shock him. It didn’t, and the door opened with a quiet hiss. It was beautiful. Earth tones decorated the room, with a plush green blanket visible on the couch.

A table book sat on the counter, with a different one visible on the coffee table. Loki glanced at the title Fifty Best Things to See in Fifty States. There was all sorts of technology that Loki didn’t recognize, but there were tiny notes tacked around, explaining what everything was, and how to work it.

“Our palms will get me in here as well, but don’t worry, we won’t abuse it, it’s just a security measure. Jarvis can override any lock in case of a medical emergency, or in case of threats or whatever.” Pepper smiled at Loki when he glanced back at where she was lingering in the doorway. “The kitchen has some foods, but there’s going to be a grocery order delivered in the next little bit as well. We’ll have lunch in the common area here soon, with a snack before the debriefing. If you want to rest, you can, Jarvis can give you directions to get downstairs when it’s time.”

“Rest seems a good idea. Coming back into myself was tiring.” Pepper couldn’t help the snort that came out at that. Loki was hilarious. “Who set up the rooms? I’d like to thank them.”

“Oh. Grey did. She put everything together.” Based on the surprised expression that crossed his face, he had been expecting the help to do it. “Remember if you need anything, call for Jarvis, he’ll help you out. It’s just now two, so you have three hours till you need to be ready.”

Pepper smiled again and closed the door behind her as she left the prince to himself.

“Jarvis, which door leads to the washroom?” Loki asked, tilting his head upward as he’d seen The Stark Family do when talking to the robot.

“The door that is left open is your bathroom, Prince Loki. The other door on that same wall is your bedroom, and the door in the kitchen leads to the pantry.”

“Thank you,” Loki said absently as he walked toward the door. The bathroom was small, but lavish. A standing shower, with a towel already hanging up, waiting for him. There were plenty of different soaps, Loki would have to read the labels to ensure he was using them properly. Who knew what midgardians did to keep clean these days.

There was a bright pink note stuck to the mirror. If you press lightly on the bottom right corner of the mirror, it will open, and there is storage inside the mirror. I put some products for your hair in there in case you were interested.

She truly had thought of everything, Loki mused to himself as he pressed the corner of the mirror. He was slightly startled as it popped open, revealing even more bottles of creams and serums. All had small notes with Grey’s own handwriting, explaining when, how and what each thing was for.

“I think I’ll shower, then head to the common area. Sleeping now would be counterproductive,” Loki mumbled to himself. He tapped the screen near the shower and tried to understand what it was saying. He beamed when he saw he could put the water temperature at something cooler than people preferred. He set up a lukewarm shower and quickly stripped down to wash off the grime still left after his trip to medical.

>Line Break<

“Lyn, love of my life, what’s for lunch?” Grey asked as she came into the kitchen. Her oxygen tank was left at the door.  

“Protein heavy pastas. Sausage and ground beef in this one, that one is gonna be seafood diavolo, and the blackened chicken alfredo is already in the oven.”

“Should you be up and moving?” James demanded as he stalked into the room. He was still in his tac suit. Steve was two steps behind him, looking like the sun was only shining because James asked it to. Lyn wisely guided Grey out of the kitchen so she could continue working.

“James, sugar, I’m fine. Little bit of oxygen deprivation, but the doc saw me up. Did say I have to go light on cardio though. Tyler’s already been scheduled for three days' time. Relax.” Grey stood and let James check her over for injuries that Helen and Hali might have missed. He didn’t find any.

“You flew a nuke through a portal, into space. I won’t relax, not until Helen tells me to.” James took the well-being of his family seriously, and wasn’t about to allow anything to happen to them.

“She told you I was fine earlier,” Grey said, shaking her head. “Rest of the family is too. Dad’s gonna wear a sling this week, he did end up dislocating that shoulder.”

He’d dislocated his shoulder while restarting the engine of the Helicarrier. He really needed to replace those engines with Repulsor technology if they were going to keep working with SHIELD. Grey was leaving that up to him – if she had her way, they wouldn’t give SHIELD anything until after Hydra revealed themselves.

Pepper had butterfly stitches on her forehead, she had a head on collision with a leviathan. She also had a beautiful collage of bruises on her back from falling out of the sky - twice.

Rhodey got off light, with a sprained knee and a cracked rib. On the TV, Christine was leading Tony and Pepper through introducing the Avengers.

“Where is Tony?” James asked, looking around like he was going to step out of a shadow. “I figured he’d be with you.”

“Pepper and I pulled a switcheroo,” Grey said. “They’re likely wrapping up the press conference downstairs.”

The TV in the corner switched on, showing a recording of the press conference that was in all likelihood finished. Grey turned to ask Lyn a question, keeping one eye on the super soldiers in the room.

“The others seen helping the Iron Family are a team known as the Avengers, put together by SHIELD, in case of situations exactly like this. While the Avengers Initiative was originally pitched back in the nineties, it sat dormant until it was immediately needed. We do have information on the team gathered. The Iron Family was very happy to work alongside this team to save the people of New York, and the world.” Tony again stepped forward, his right hand holding tight to the podium to resist the urge to adjust the sling again. “There were five members of the Iron Family active this morning. Iron Man, the suit piloted by myself, War Machine, piloted by Air Force Colonel James Rhodes, Rescue, piloted by my wife Virginia Stark, Iron Guardian, piloted by Retired Army Sergeant James Barnes, and Iron Peacemaker, piloted by my daughter, Grey Stark.”

As they were introduced, the screen behind Tony showed the suit, then the face of the pilot. The name, date of birth, and a short bio was included. Granted, people would have to pause their screens to read it in full, but it was there. As a bit of dramatic license, Pepper picked up a thick file from Rhodey and started introducing the Avengers. Pepper was helping Tony with this one, Grey had been on the phone with the President, then got looped into a call from the UN, pulling her away from the cameras.

“The Avengers were composed of several enhanced individuals, including Captain America, Retired Army Private Steve Rogers.” Behind James, Steve let out something that sounded like a snarl. Grey shot him an ugly look before turning back to her conversation with Lyn. James patted her on the shoulder, reminding her of his promise to talk to Steve. “The Black Widow, SHIELD Agent Natasha Romanoff. Hawkeye, SHIELD Agent Clint Barton. Doctor Bruce Banner, The Hulk. Crown Prince of Asgard, Thor Odinson, and Prince of Asgard, Loki Friggson.”

Loki, his hair still damp from his shower gaped at the last name gifted to him by Grey. He knew that it was Grey’s doing, despite it being Pepper that said it. There was an image of him in armor that matched the set in his closet, but not what he wore during the invasion. He wondered how they got the photo of him. Even the photo of Thor had him wearing different armor.

“Jarvis, let everyone know that lunch is ready.” Grey said. Despite everyone having frozen to watch the press conference, Lyn hadn’t stopped, just ignored everyone as she made a dozen servings of a half dozen dishes. The watch Loki had found on his night table lit up on his wrist. He tapped it, like the instruction manual had said, and a small projection appeared out of it. Lunch is ready in the main common area.

“Incredible. Thank you, again, Lady Stark. Is there anything I can do to assist?”

“Will you grab the pitchers of juice on the far counter and place them in the center of the table over there?” James said, scooping up the dishes from the oven with his metal hand. “I’ll get the stuff outta the oven while Grey sets the table.”

“There’s really food?” Clint half-mumbled as he shuffled into the room. “I love you.”

Clint grabbed Grey and pressed a kiss to her forehead. Loki and James watched as she turned a rapid shade of purple as Clint shuffled away. James started laughing as he took the dishes to the table. Clint fell sideways into the chair with his name in front of it. Grey had made place markers. Natasha appeared out of a shadow and nearly pranced to her seat. Grey grabbed the plates out of the cabinet and balanced them on her hip while she dug for the silverware. Spoons and forks were tossed haphazardly on the top plate

“Jay, ETA on dad?”

“He’s still preening for cameras, Grey,” Steve said. Grey looked over at him incredulously. “He’s still on the TV.”

“Rogers, the press conference started at one. It’s already nearly three. That’s a recording. For our benefit, we’re expected to know what’s happening around us with the initiative,” Grey explained. Steve couldn’t seem to shake the sneer that was on his face.

“I smell food,” Thor said as he wandered in. His hair was also still wet.

“Loki, dear, would you be alright with-”

“Showing my brother the watch? Absolutely. After lunch. Yes, brother, come, Lady Grey has made us a feast.”

“Lady Stark crafted us this?” Thor looked shocked. Grey pointed to Lyn, who was still in the kitchen. He turned and said, “I thank you.”

“Grey did the rooms too,” Natasha said, picking up Loki’s plate and dropping a triple serving of alfredo on it. James added three breadsticks before it could be passed back. “She’s the best. Did you see the armor she designed for us?”

“I saw mine,” Loki said, grinning at the easy acceptance he was finding in the Iron Family and the Avengers. He felt like he was surrounded by peers and friends, not the political backstabbers of the court, or the immature bullying from Thor’s friends. He didn’t feel like he had to hide away in the library or with the healers.

“Wait till you try it on,” James added, helping Natasha serve everyone as they all settled into their chairs. “Her and I had fun hiding knives all over the suit. Barton’s and Nat’s too all have more weapons than they should be able to carry.”

“You designed us new armor? What’s wrong with the suit SHIELD gave me?” Steve said that same ugly look still on his face. He hadn’t touched the food in front of him yet. Grey sighed and shook her head, looking to James, silently pleading with him to yank the stick out of Steve’s ass.

“Nat, quit hogging all the calamari,” Tony said as he finally wandered into the room. Pepper and Rhodey were right behind him. Jim had his hand on Christine’s shoulder, reading the article she was writing on her tablet. He guided her to her seat next to Natasha before crossing to go sit next to Thor. Tony sat at the head of the table, Pepper to his right. Bruce’s spot was empty. Grey expected him to sleep up until he was due to meet with Fury. She had a meal set aside for him when he awoke. “Yes, Grey and I designed new armor. The Avengers have to go public now, so a few aesthetic things were changed to include the Avengers Logo. We added additional padding and armor for the squishy baseline humans. All suits now come standard with basic recon trackers, in case a mission goes sideways, or something gets stolen. The suit SHIELD gave you for today, Rogers, had no armor to it. The one we made, does. You might be tougher, but you’re not impervious like Sparky over here.”

“You used the wrong rank for me,” Steve said, finally getting to the reason he looked like he’d sucked a lemon. “You called me a private, I’m a Captain.”

“No, you’re not,” Grey said firmly. “Steve Rogers is a private. You had two weeks of basic training before they turned you into a lab rat. Captain America is a stage name that you were given on the USO Tour. It’s your code name. Just like mine is Iron Peacemaker. Army record states you were given a field promotion, set to be ratified or removed once the war was over. Hell, the board they’d convened was already arguing against you keeping the officer’s rank. Therefore, legally, when discussing you as a person, and not a superhero, you are Private Steve Rogers. If you want to argue that, you’ll have to take it up with the army.”

“The army made me Captain America,” Steve said stubbornly.

“The army made you a piece of propaganda,” James said. He absently twirled a bite of pasta on his fork. Steve was still the only one not eating. “They made you an actor. And Captain America is a character that you play. If you want to argue with that, I can give you the name of the person we spoke to about my pension.”

“But I’m Captain America,” Steve said almost stubbornly.

“Yes. In the same way that Daniel Radcliff is Harry Potter!” Grey snarled, slamming her fork down on the table. Her family put their silverware down. When Loki noticed, he followed suit, elbowing his brother to stop him from eating during the fight. Clint had also put his silverware down. “You, Steve Rogers you, lied to get into the army. Do you know why Erskine chose you for project rebirth?”

“Because I am a good man,” Steve said. But there was doubt in his eyes. Grey softened. “Dr Erskine said it would magnify all the traits in a person. A bad man would become evil, a good man could become great.”

“You are a good man, Steve, but you’re not perfect,” Grey said gently. “You’re stubborn, you lied on your enlistment form. Your mom died of TB, and you’re likely a carrier of it. Even if you weren’t, the army at that time never would’ve accepted you. Not because you weren’t fit, but because TB could have killed every man you came in contact with. You were chosen to become the lab rat because you had no one at home that would miss you if you died.” The room went silent.

“They should’ve never let you in from the TB exposure anyway,” Pepper said matter of factly.

“But I was never sick from it,” Steve nearly whispered.

“Which was a miracle, Stevie,” James said, looking at his oldest friend.

“Steve, you’re not a bad person. You’re just stubborn. And the serum magnified that trait to a factor of ten. You need to work on your ability to compromise. And we need to help get you up to date on the modern world.”

“How’d you do it, Buck?”

“James.”

“What?” Grey had a sharp look in her eyes as she glared at Steve.

“He’s stated that he prefers James, in this day and age. If he’s given you leave to call him Bucky, then I’ll apologize. James, did you give Steve permission to call you Bucky?”

“I didn’t,” James said, keeping a carefully blank expression on his face. “I still prefer to go by James.”

“Then Steve will call you James, or we can call him homeless,” Grey said with a false cheerfulness. She picked up her fork again. It seemed to be the clue for everyone else to resume eating. She reached her hand toward her pocket.

“No smoking at the table, Grey. Finish your plate, you can smoke afterwards,” Pepper said seriously without even looking up. Grey stuck her tongue out but continued eating.

“You smoke?” Clint asked, forcing a subject change.

“Not cigarettes,” Grey said around a bite of pasta. She swallowed and held up her vape pen. It hadn’t been in the pocket she’d been reaching for. “It’s a cart with pot in it. For anxiety and the like. I managed to accidentally start an ethics debate last year; I’m shocked you didn’t hear about it.”

“Ethics debate?” Loki asked, finally joining the conversation.

“Can you be a superhero and a stoner? Marijuana, or pot, can affect how fast your mind runs. It can slow down instincts and response time, so I’m not allowed to smoke if I’m on active duty. Thankfully I can burn through a light buzz in thirty minutes, so even if I’m slightly high I can still go, if the mission is far enough away.” Grey handed the pen over to Loki, who took it with fascination.

“Is it a fruit?” Loki asked, inspecting the liquid in the pen. It was half full. “Or a syrup?”

“It’s actually a leaf. Bambi, take over that TV behind me, pull up various aspects of marijuana.” Behind Grey, facing Loki, the TV switched on and different images of marijuana appeared. “Some people grind up the leaves and smoke them like tobacco. It leaves a stronger high, and a longer one. I prefer flower on the weekend. This is a cartridge, called a cart. It contains extract from the plant. I’ve no idea how they make it, nor do I want to know, Dad.”

“I wasn’t gonna say anything!” The expression on Tony’s face meant that he in fact, was, about to say something about it.

“No, you were just gonna have Jarvis tell me about it.” Grey waited for her father to dispute it. He didn’t. “Anyway. Unlike conventional ways to smoke, this doesn’t affect anyone that might be around me. If I smoked cigarettes, everyone here would still inhale the smoke and could, if exposed long enough, develop things like asthma, lung disease, cancer. If I smoked a blunt, or a bowl, the smoke could still get people high. With this, it’s only water vapor that gets released in the air.”

“Cigarettes don’t cause anything bad, Stark,” Steve said, still trying to pick a fight. Clint sighed.

“Modern medicine and science had announced that cigarettes were unhealthy in 1956,” Jarvis said.

“Anyway, that’s part of the welcome to this century packet, I’ve put together for our trio of confused heroes,” Grey said, reaching into her pocket for her cell phone. She tapped it, and with a swish sound, Loki’s watch lit up. He tapped it.

“Email received from Grey Stark. Contains Welcome to The Avengers Packet.” Jarvis’ voice came from the watch. There was an envelope image hovering above the watch face.

“Steve and Thor will have received the same packet. James, Dad and I put this together for those that need a crash course in culture. Your individual PR reps will help you with whatever you need. You’re also more than welcome to see me about any questions you have.” Grey tapped her phone, revealing her own copy.

“You can’t be involved in any major international missions until you make it through chapter two and your rep signs off on it.”

“Why not?” Steve demanded.

“Well, chapter two is eighty percent paperwork for your passport and their visas. You need governmental permission to leave or enter any country. You might have had a passport or whatever the equivalent was back then, but we’ve had major overhauls recently and there are new requirements.”

“Steve, it’s not like the chapters are a new unit back in school. After the first few chapters it’s all basics for navigating America in this decade. We’re in the middle of a technological surge, between Stark Industries, Pym Technologies, Roxxon Oil is still out there somewhere, and other companies like A.I.M. and Rand Industries and who knows who else, technology is advancing at an astronomical rate.” James looked like he was a split second from throttling his best friend. “In the past two years we’ve switched from phones with buttons, to completely touch screen phones. I can now use the internet anywhere in the country, and most major cities in the world, from my cell phone. If you don’t adapt, you can’t help anyone.”

“That’s the rule, Rogers. Your PR rep has to sign off on you finishing chapter two before you are allowed to leave the country. Should you decide to leave, rather than do the paperwork, you still won’t be able to leave the country without a passport.” Tony pointed his breadstick at Steve. “That’s the way the world works now. We’re just trying to help you three not get arrested.”

“And we will abide by the laws of the nation we are in,” Loki said firmly, glaring at Steve and Thor in turn. “You have our word, Friend Tony.”

“Alright, now that that’s out of the way. We have to debrief Fury on the battle at five thirty. Everyone will be asked to write a report just giving your point of view on the battle. Try to keep it objective, it helps,” Grey said, seemingly pulling a tablet out of thin air. “If anyone doesn’t know how to write a formal post-op report, there are pointers and tips already preloaded on the tablets in your rooms.”

Grey’s voice took a plastic effect as she went on about the reports, and what exactly they needed to include. Loki had heard his mother take the same tone several times in her tenure of Seidkona.

“And for those who aren’t familiar or comfortable with the technology of this planet and decade, you can hand-write it, or Jarvis can assist you in recording a verbal report. They just need to have a physical copy they can refer back to so on and so forth, any questions?”

“Who put you in charge?” Steve asked. “I’m the team leader.”

Loki couldn’t tell who laughed first, James, Grey, or Rhodey. All he knew was the family was laughing, James going so far as to wipe tears out of his eyes.

“No, Steve. Rhodey is. He has the most combat experience out of everyone here, except maybe James.” Natasha scooped up another heaping spoon of pasta, tilting her plate so James could drop more breadsticks alongside it. “Rhodey is team leader, but you were allowed to take field control of the ground team. When James is on the job, he’s in charge of those on the ground, Rhodey guides the aerial team. The only reason Grey is bossing us around is because she’s the only one that knows what’s going on all the time. It helps she’s director of the Initiative.”

“That and she’s just bossy,” James teased, quickly getting up from his chair, just as Grey threw her shoe at him. He dodged it and ran to the kitchen, laughing the whole way. He came back with three large bowls of salad. Lyn was on his heels with a tray of fruit tarts.

>Line Break<

The Avengers Assemble: Earth’s New Line of Defense
By Christine Everhart, Stark Industries PR

05/06/2012

Yesterday, the skies above New York City bore witness to a sight no one could have anticipated—a massive portal opening above Stark Tower, unleashing an alien invasion. Chaos erupted across the city, but the response was swift, decisive, and unlike anything the world has ever seen.

Within minutes of the threat revealing itself, a new team emerged: The Avengers. This elite group, developed under the Avengers’ Initiative, was created to expand the capabilities of the Iron Family, a group already renowned for their defense of Earth against global threats. The Avengers have been designed to address the extraordinary crises that no traditional military or defense force could handle alone.

Who Are the Avengers?

The Avengers are a coalition of individuals with unique abilities and unparalleled skills, brought together to protect Earth from catastrophic threats. Their membership includes:

• Steve Rogers (Captain America): Presumed lost after World War II, Captain America was found frozen in ice and revived by S.H.I.E.L.D. His super-soldier serum has kept him alive and strong, making him the symbol of hope and justice he was during the war.
• Prince Thor Odinson: The Asgardian prince, wielding the mighty hammer Mjölnir, returned to Earth to locate his brother and has since allied himself with the Iron Family to protect our planet during times of planetary crisis.
• Prince Loki Friggason: Despite his actions during the alien invasion, Loki revealed he was under duress and brainwashing. Seeking redemption, he has pledged his allegiance to the Avengers while awaiting trial at the United Nations.
• Bruce Banner (The Hulk): Exposed to gamma radiation in an experiment gone awry, Banner transforms into the Hulk—a being of unmatched strength. Now a Stark Industries researcher, Banner will become the Hulk only when absolutely necessary.
• Clint Barton (Hawkeye): Formerly a S.H.I.E.L.D. operative, Barton’s unparalleled marksmanship and piloting skills make him an essential member of the team.
• Natasha Romanoff (The Black Widow): A former Soviet spy who defected to S.H.I.E.L.D., Romanoff brings her intelligence, martial arts expertise, and strategic mind to the Avengers.

The Iron Family Expands

Joining the Avengers on the battlefield were familiar faces from the Iron Family:

• Tony Stark (Iron Man): The genius inventor and visionary leader who spearheaded the Avengers Initiative.
• Margaret Stark (Iron Peacemaker): Director of the Avengers Initiative and a relentless force for justice.
• Pepper Potts (Rescue Machine): Known for her humanitarian efforts and leadership, Potts now fights alongside the team in her own advanced armor.
• Colonel Jim Rhodes (War Machine): A decorated officer, Rhodes brings both tactical expertise and firepower to the team.
• James Barnes (Iron Guardian): Recently freed from decades of captivity, Barnes now serves as the Iron Guardian, adding his combat experience and loyalty to the Avengers.

What Are the Avengers For?

The Avengers are not vigilantes—they are a private military contractor group operating under the jurisdiction of Stark Industries. They are affiliated with the United Nations and authorized to respond to extraordinary threats, such as extraterrestrial invasions, rogue superhumans, and catastrophic events beyond the scope of conventional forces.

While initially assembled by S.H.I.E.L.D., the Avengers have been integrated into the Iron Family’s chain of command to ensure legitimacy, accountability, and structure. Margaret Stark, stepping away from her leadership at Marvel Comics, now directs the Avengers Initiative, calling it "the true calling for the Stark Family."

What’s Next?

As the Avengers continue to evolve, their mission is clear: to stand as Earth’s last line of defense against unimaginable threats. Their activities, including guidelines for their operations, jurisdiction, and oversight, are detailed on their official website: www.StarkIndustries.com/Avengers.

Yesterday’s events reminded the world of its vulnerability—but also of its strength. The Avengers represent humanity’s resolve to stand together, to rise above chaos, and to protect the future. As their motto says: "Earth’s Mightiest Heroes, united to safeguard its people."

**

Yesterday, Aliens Invaded New York – And the Avengers Stood Ready
Alice White, Special Correspondent NYT

On the afternoon of May 5th, 2012, the unthinkable happened. A portal opened above Stark Tower at the corner of East 45th and Second Street, revealing a glimpse of deep space. Within moments, an alien army poured forth, led by two terrifying forces: the Chitauri, humanoid soldiers armed with laser weapons, and the leviathans, enormous, armored space-whales that seemed designed for destruction.

What began as a day like any other in bustling Manhattan quickly turned into a battle for survival. But New Yorkers were not left defenseless. Within minutes of the invasion, the Avengers—the new superhero initiative formed by Stark Industries—took to the streets and skies to protect the city.

The Battle for New York

The chaos began with an eerie blue light emanating from the portal, followed by the arrival of the Chitauri and leviathans, their sleek gold-and-gray armor glinting against the midday sun. The alien forces brought destruction to a several-block radius around Stark Tower and Grand Central Station, damaging notable landmarks like the Chrysler Building, which temporarily lost power during Thor's devastating lightning attack.

Despite the overwhelming odds, the Avengers quickly organized into teams. Captain America led ground operations alongside Black Widow, Loki Friggason, Hulk, and Iron Guardian. From above, Colonel Jim Rhodes directed aerial forces, including Iron Man and Thor, while Iron Peacemaker and Rescue Machine focused their efforts on civilian rescue.

One standout moment came when Captain America launched Black Widow into the air using his iconic shield, enabling her to leap onto a Chitauri chariot and access Stark Tower's upper floors. There, she disabled the power generator fueling the portal, closing it just in time to prevent reinforcements from arriving.

In the climactic moments of the battle, Margaret Stark—better known as Iron Peacemaker—made a daring flight through the portal itself, delivering a missile to destroy the Chitauri hive mind. Her action cut off the invaders’ coordination, effectively ending the battle. Stark was left oxygen-deprived from her journey into space but recovered in time to lead a press conference.

A City Changed Forever

In the aftermath, the streets surrounding Stark Tower became a mix of devastation and resilience. Debris littered the streets, and several buildings bore the scars of the leviathans' path of destruction. Yet thanks to swift action by the Avengers and the Iron Family, casualties remained remarkably low—just twelve fatalities, though dozens more were injured, primarily by falling debris rather than alien weaponry.

Within thirty minutes of the portal closing, teams from the Maria Stark Foundation and the Margaret Stark Foundation were on-site, coordinating relief efforts and dispatching construction crews to begin the cleanup. The swiftness of their response underscored the Iron Family’s commitment to protecting and rebuilding their city.

President Obama praised the Avengers in a statement, saying, “The Battle for New York was a surprise to everyone involved, but was handled by people who were more than capable. The Stark Family holds this planet dear to their heart, and not one of them would tolerate a threat to our planet Earth.”

The Avengers: Earth’s New Heroes

The Avengers’ Initiative was born out of necessity, a response to threats beyond what even the Iron Family could handle alone. This new team of superheroes includes:

• Captain America (Steve Rogers): The legendary WWII hero returned from cryostasis, now leading ground operations.
• Thor Odinson: The Asgardian prince whose lightning is as devastating as his hammer.
• Loki Friggason: Freed from the mind control of an alien artifact, Loki has vowed to atone for his actions. His trial before a UN panel has been scheduled, with many comparing his situation to that of James Barnes.
• Bruce Banner (Hulk): The reluctant hero, bringing unmatched strength in his transformed state.
• Hawkeye (Clint Barton): The sharp-eyed archer whose precision guided his team through chaos.
• Black Widow (Natasha Romanoff): A master spy whose agility and ingenuity proved invaluable.

Joining them were the Iron Family veterans: Dr Tony Stark (Iron Man), Pepper Potts (Rescue Machine), Colonel Jim Rhodes (War Machine), James Barnes (Iron Guardian), and the inimitable Iron Peacemaker herself, Margaret Stark.

A New Dawn

While the streets surrounding Stark Tower are littered with flowers and messages of gratitude, the city remains in recovery mode. Damages are estimated in the tens of millions, but New Yorkers are nothing if not resilient.

This battle marks a turning point in Earth’s history. The existence of extraterrestrial life—and their capacity for both destruction and manipulation—can no longer be ignored. But in the Avengers, Earth has a defense force unlike any other.

For now, New Yorkers are catching their breath, thankful for the heroes who fought to protect them and for the rapid response of the Iron Family. The Avengers have not only proven their worth but have also shown the world that in the face of the unknown, humanity will stand together—and prevail.

**

Battle of New York: Earth’s Heroes Prevail in Alien Invasion
BBC News Correspondent

On May 5, 2012, the city of New York became the battleground for an unprecedented event: an alien invasion that tested the limits of human resilience and innovation. A portal opened above Stark Tower, unleashing an army of extraterrestrial forces known as the Chitauri, along with massive, armored leviathans. The chaos that followed could have spelled disaster for the city and its millions of residents. Instead, it became the stage for the debut of Earth’s mightiest heroes: The Avengers.

The Attack

The invasion began in the early afternoon, with the sudden appearance of a glowing blue portal above Stark Tower at the corner of East 45th and Second Street. The Chitauri, humanoid aliens clad in metallic armor, emerged from the portal aboard flying chariots armed with laser weapons. Accompanying them were leviathans—massive, whale-like creatures that wreaked havoc across several blocks of Manhattan.

Buildings near Grand Central Station, including Stark Tower and the Chrysler Building, sustained significant damage. Civilians scrambled to find safety, many seeking refuge underground as alerts sent by the Iron Family through the emergency broadcast system warned of the impending attack.

The source of the portal was revealed to be an artifact in the possession of Loki Friggason, an Asgardian prince who had fallen under the control of an alien force known as the Mad Titan.

The Avengers Assemble

The Avengers, a newly formed team of superheroes operating under the direction of Stark Industries, sprang into action. Their swift response and coordinated efforts prevented greater loss of life and destruction.

The team, composed of individuals with extraordinary abilities, worked in tandem to fight back the alien forces:

• Iron Man (Tony Stark): Spearheading the aerial assault alongside War Machine and Thor.
• Iron Peacemaker (Margaret Stark): Leading civilian rescues while coordinating efforts with her team.
• Thor Odinson: Using his legendary hammer and lightning to disrupt Chitauri formations.
• Captain America (Steve Rogers): Commanding ground forces, including Black Widow, Hawkeye, Loki, and Iron Guardian.
• Black Widow (Natasha Romanoff): Scaling Stark Tower to disable the portal generator.
• Hulk (Dr. Bruce Banner): Delivering devastating blows, including a single punch that flipped a leviathan.
• Hawkeye (Clint Barton): The eye in the sky. Perching on a nearby high building, he was able to call out patterns and take out individual fliers.
• Rescue Machine: Living up to her name by pulling civilians out of rubble, she’s so far getting praise for up to forty-five lives saved.
• War Machine: With his military experience, he was able to lead the Avengers to victory.
• Iron Guardian: Switching between the aerial teams and the ground team, his experience gave him an edge against the invaders.

The Avengers’ teamwork was evident in standout moments, such as Captain America launching Black Widow into the air with his shield to disable the generator powering the portal. The climax came when Iron Peacemaker flew a missile through the portal, destroying the Chitauri hive mind and ending the invasion.